BX  5199   .N55  A34  1824 
Newton,  John,  1725-1807. 
Cardiphonia 


1 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2015 


https://archive.org/details/cardiphoniaoruttOOnewt_0 


CARDIPHONIA 

OR, 

THE  UTTERANCE  OF  THE  HEART 


A  REAL  CORRESPONDENCE. 


BY  THE  REVEREND  JOHN  NEWTON, 


RECTOR  OF  ST.  MARY,  WOOLNOTH,  LONDON. 


WITH  AN  INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY, 

BY  DAVID  RUSSELL,  D.  D.,  DUNDEE. 


PHILADELPHIA: 
PRESBYTERIAN  BOARD  OF  PUBLICATION. 


Stereotyped  by  E.  C  Allen,  No.  51  Commerce  Street, 
Philadelphia. 


CONTENTS. 


Pace 

Introductory  Essay,    -      -      -      -  5 

Advertisement,  ..--...-35 

Twenty-six  Letters  to  a  Nobleman,     -  -      -  37 

Eight  Letters  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  S  ,      ....  143 

Eleven  Letters  to  Mr.  B  ,  &c.        ....  195 

Four  Letters  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  R  ,      ....  217 

A  Letter  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  0  ,  227 

Seven  Letters  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  P  ,     ....  231 

Three  Letters  to  Mrs.  G  ,  245 

Two  Letters  to  Miss  F  ,  257 

Two  Letters  to  Mr.  A  B  ,       ....  262 

Four  Letters  to  the  Rev.  Dr.  ,  -      -      -      -      -  271 

Seven  Letters  to  Mrs.  ,  ------  277 

Four  Letters  to  Mrs.  T  ,  301 

Five  Letters  to  Mr.  ,  313 

Eight  Letters  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  ,        -      -      -      -  328 

Four  Letters  to  Mrs.  P  ,  345 

Six  Letters  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  B  ,  35G 

Nine  Letters  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  R— ,  -  372 

3 


1 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

Three  Letters  to  Miss  Th  ,  390 

Seven  Letters  to  ,  -------  396 

Five  Letters  to  Mr.  C  ,  407 

Eight  Letters  to  Mrs.  ,  ------  421 

Five  Letters  to  Miss  D  ,     ------  450 

Three  Letters  to  Mrs.  H  ,  462 

Two  Letters  to  Miss  P    — ,  469 

Fourteen  Letters  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  B — -,     -      -      -  474 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


The  Letters  of  John  Newton  have  been  long  and 
justly  esteemed.  His  chief  excellence  as  a  writer, 
seems  to  lie  in  the  easy  and  natural  style  of  his  episto- 
lary correspondence.  His  Cardiphonia  he  esteemed 
the  most  useful  of  his  writings.  It  consists  of  letters 
which  were  actually  written  to  his  friends,  and  re- 
turned to  him  that  they  might  be  printed.  They  were 
confidential  letters,  and  are,  indeed,  "  the  utterance 
of  the  heart."  They  breathe  a  tone  of  seriousness, 
affection,  and  tenderness,  which  commends  itself  to 
the  conscience,  while  it  gains  the  confidence  of  the 
reader.  You  cannot  fail  to  perceive  that  he  speaks  the 
language  of  firm  persuasion,  and  of  deep  personal 
experience.  There  is  nothing  of  cold  theoretical  specu- 
lation. You  feel  that  you  are  listening  to  a  man  who 
is  telling  you  what  he  has  himself  seen,  and  felt,  and 
tasted,  of  the  goodness  of  that  God,  whose  word  and 
service  he  commends.  His  heart  goes  along  with  all 
his  instructions,  for  "  he  speaks  because  he  believes;" 
it  is  seen  in  all  his  exhortations,  for  he  evidently  takes 
them  home  to  himself;  and  it  breaks  forth  in  all  his 
consolatory  addresses,  for  he  is  but  telling  what  God 
has  done  for  his  own  soul;  and,  happy  himself  in  fellow- 
ship with  God,  and  sympathizing  with  others  in  their 
sorrows  and  their  wants,  he  is  commending  to  them 
those  springs  of  consolation  which  have  calmed  and 
purified  his  conscience,  and  which  continue  to  cheer 
and  gladden  his  heart.  His  social  affections  were  re- 
markably warm;  and  when  hallowed  by  the  grace  of 
God,  the  result  was  a  tenderness  of  feeling,  an  expan- 
sion of  heart,  and  an  outllow  of  affection,  admirably 
calculated  to  exhibit  the  ainiableness  of  genuine  reli- 
gion, to  overcome  prejudice,  and  to  win  over  men  to 

1  *  v 


vi 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


the  truth.  He  spoke  from  the  heart  to  the  heart;  and 
powerfully  indeed  have  his  writings  interested  the 
hearts  of  all  classes  of  his  readers. 

The  narrative  which  Mr.  Newton  published  of  his 
early  years,  serves  to  throw  considerable  light  on 
many  important  subjects  in  religion  ;  and  that  event- 
ful portion  of  his  history  accounts  for  much  of  what 
continued  to  distinguish  him  in  his  after-life.  His 
mother  was  a  pious  woman ;  and  though  she  died 
before  he  was  seven  years  of  age,  he  derived  con- 
siderable benefit  from  her  instructions.  She  stored 
his  mind  with  passages  of  Scripture,  and  with  reli- 
gious catechisms  and  hymns,  and  often  commended 
him  with  many  tears  and  prayers  unto  God.  After 
her  death,  however,  he  was  permitted  to  mingle  with 
careless  and  profane  children,  and  he  soon  learned 
their  ways.  The  instructions  of  his  mother,  however, 
could  not  always  be  forgotten,  and  he  was  often  dis- 
turbed with  convictions.  And  from  this  let  parents 
learn  to  be  assiduous  in  instructing  their  children.  It  is 
no  small  matter  to  make  the  path  of  guilt  unpleasant. 
Should  no  fruit  appear  at  the  time,  should  the  young 
even  plunge  into  profligacy,  yet  the  instructions  of  a 
father  or  a  mother  will  at  times  rise  before  them  like 
departed  ghosts,  will  imbitter  the  ways  of  transgres- 
sion, and  make  conviction  to  flash  upon  the  con- 
science, in  spite  of  all  their  efforts  against  it,  and 
may  ultimately  be  the  means  of  reclaiming  them. 

The  convictions  which  disturbed  Mr.  Newton, 
coupled  with  a  natural  fondness  for  reading,  led  him 
to  peruse  some  religious  books  ;  and,  from  a  wish  to 
obtain  peace  to  his  mind,  he  began  to  pray,  to  read 
the  Scriptures,  and  to  keep  a  diary.  He  then  thought 
himself  religious.  But  alas !  this  seeming  goodness 
had  no  solid  foundation.  He  soon  became  weary  of 
it,  he  gave  it  up  entirely,  and  even  became  worse  than 
before.  Several  alarming  and  affecting  providences 
produced  successively  a  temporary  effect.  He  took 
up  and  laid  aside  a  religious  profession  three  or  four 
different  times  before  he  was  sixteen  years  of  age. 
His  last  reformation  of  this  kind  was  indeed  very 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


vii 


remarkable.  It  continued  for  more  than  two  years. 
He  then  spent  the  greater  part  of  the  day  in  reading 
the  Scriptures,  and  in  meditation  and  prayer.  He 
fasted  often ;  he  bemoaned  his  former  evils,  and  he 
was  careful,  not  only  of  his  external  conduct,  but  of 
every  word  of  his  tongue,  and  of  the  workings  of  his 
heart.  But,  after  all  this,  he  sunk  into  infidelity  and 
profligacy. 

How  true  is  it,  that  when  the  heart  of  a  sinner  is 
penetrated  with  convictions  of  guilt,  if  he  does  not 
believe  in  the  work  of  the  Saviour,  and  thus  obtain 
rest  to  his  soul,  he  will  either  sink  into  despair  and 
give  himself  up  to  melancholy,  or  he  will  engage  in  a 
course  of  formal  and  self-righteous  obedience  and 
devotion.  If  the  former,  then,  finding  the  burden  of 
distress  intolerable,  he  will  seek  peace  to  his  soul  in 
stifling  conviction,  and  in  endeavouring  to  persuade 
himself  that  religion  is  all  a  dream.  And,  if  the  latter, 
then  finding  no  enjoyment  in  devotion,  having  no 
regard  to  religion  but  as  a  means  of  escaping  hell ; 
being  still  under  the  power  of  his  corrupt  propensities; 
feeling  his  religion,  such  as  it  is,  to  be  nothing  but  a 
system  of  restraints ;  in  a  word,  being  unable  to  get 
solid  peace  to  his  conscience,  and  being  still  haunted 
by  dismal  apprehensions,  he  will  be  prepared  to 
embrace  any  system  of  error  which  will  serve  to  set 
his  mind  at  rest  in  the  indulgence  of  iniquity.  He 
becomes,  as  Mr.  Newton  did,  gloomy,  and  stupid, 
unsociable,  and  useless.  He  indulges  in  fruitless, 
inactive,  and  slothful  wishes  ;  for  the  soul  of  the  slug- 
gard desireth,  and  hath  nothing."  Prov.  xiii.  4.  In 
times  of  trouble  he  sinks  into  sullen  and  proud  resent- 
ment against  the  fancied  authors  of  calamity,  for  he 
is  destitute  of  inward  support.  "  The  wicked,  through 
the  pride  of  his  countenance,  will  not  seek  God."  Psa. 
x.  4.  "  They  cry  out  because  of  the  arm  of  the 
mighty,  but  none  saith,  Where  is  God  my  maker,  who 
giveth  songs  in  the  night?"  Job  xxxv.  9,  10.  The 
man  has  just  as  much  religion  as  makes  him  miser- 
able ;  and  not  being  happy  in  it,  he  easily  gives  it 
up.    He  knows  not  the  blessedness  of  the  man  who  is 


viii 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


resting  his  hope  for  eternity  on  the  work  of  the 
Saviour,  and  who  has  found  rest  to  his  soul  where 
the  justice  of  heaven  found  it,  but  is  going  about  to 
establish  his  own  righteousness.  When  the  force  of 
conviction  obliges  to  abandon  beloved  ways,  they  are 
given  up  with  reluctance,  and  with  some  secret 
reserve.  Though  a  struggle  is  maintained  with  the 
evil  workings  of  the  heart,  there  is  still  an  aversion 
to  true  spirituality  of  mind.  He  is  kept  from  open 
pollution,  and  may  even  be  attentive  to  the  secret  ser- 
vices of  piety;  knowing  that  a  Christian  should  be 
heavenly-minded,  he  may  endeavour  to  work  up  his 
heart  to  a  heavenly  frame;  but  there  being  no  proper 
root  in  him,  he  soon  becomes  weary  of  this  heavy  con- 
straint ;  or,  fancying  that  he  has  obtained  the  victory 
over  sin,  he  has  a  gleam  of  joy,  arising  from  the  notion 
that  now  God  has  accepted  him :  but  his  hopes  are 
soon  darkened,  for  there  being  no  abiding  principle 
within  him,  his  goodness  is  "  like  the  morning  cloud 
and  like  the  early  dew,  which  soon  pass  away."  He 
has  recourse  to  vows  and  resolutions  of  amendment, 
but  tljey  are  weakness  itself  before  the  power  of 
temptation. 

Now,  in  this  state  of  mind,  a  man  is  prepared  to 
say,  "  It  is  vain  to  serve  God :  and  what  profit  is  it 
that  I  have  kept  his  ordinances,  and  that  I  have 
walked  mournfully  before  him  1"  Being  forced  to 
seek  shelter  from  an  accusing  conscience,  and  being 
quite  disappointed  by  all  the  means  which  he  has  tried, 
the  poison  of  error  and  infidelity  finds  him  a  proper 
subject  for  its  influence.  And  if  books  or  companions 
of  such  a  character  come  in  his  way,  their  principles 
are  readily  imbibed.  He  believes  the  fatal  lie;  and 
now,  being  free  from  restraint,  he  plunges  into  all 
manner  of  excess.  Such,  in  substance,  was  the  case 
with  Mr.  Newton. 

What  more  clear  than  that  convictions  of  guilt  will 
not  of  themselves  turn  a  sinner  to  God  1  Every 
believer  of  the  gospel  must  have  such  convictions  in 
a  greater  or  less  degree.  For  where  there  is  no  sense 
of  guilt,  there  can  be  no  sense  of  the  need  of  forgive- 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


ix 


ness,  and  of  course  the  import  and  glory  of  the  gospel 
cannot  be  discerned.  But  many  are  the  subjects  of 
convictions  of  sin,  who  never  come  to  the  Saviour. 
The  question  then  is,  have  they  excited  us  to  flee  for 
refuge  to  the  cross,  and  to  the  wondrous  work  which 
was  finished  there  in  behalf  of  the  ungodly  1  Have 
we  come  to  this  Saviour,  guilty  and  unworthy  as  we 
see  ourselves  to  be,  and  do  we  rest  all  our  hope  for 
eternity  on  that  one  perfect  righteousness,  through 
which  God  appears  at  once  "  the  just  God  and  the 
Saviour  1" 

Mr.  Newton's  case  is  at  variance  with  the  notion 
that  it  is  absolutely  necessary  for  sinners  to  be  the 
subjects  of  a  long  and  an  exceedingly  awful  process 
of  deep  conviction  of  sin  previously  to  their  receiving 
the  gospel,  Such  a  notion  perplexes  the  minds  of 
many  anxious  inquirers.  It  leads  them  to  imagine 
that  the  process  in  question  forms  a  kind  of  warrant 
to  come  to  the  Saviour,  and  a  sort  of  recommenda- 
tion to  his  mercy,  or  a  qualification  for  obtaining  the 
benefit  of  his  work.  But  there  is  a  wide  difference 
between  what  excites  a  sinner  to  flee  to  the  Redeemer, 
and  that  which  is  his  warrant  to  do  so  in  the  confi- 
dence of  obtaining  mercy.  Many  indeed  have  been 
the  subjects  of  severe  convictions,  and  of  great  alarm 
and  deep  distress  of  mind,  before  they  found  peace  in 
the  cross.  But  others  have  been  drawn  in  a  more 
gentle  way.  The  Lord,  in  his  first  call,  and  his  fol- 
lowing dispensations,  has  respect  to  the  situation, 
temper,  and  talents  of  each  of  his  people,  and  to  the 
particular  services  or  trials  he  has  appointed  them 
for.  Why  then  make  the  case  of  some  a  standard  to 
all?  Must  not  this  lead  the  sinner  to  busy  himself 
with  the  inquiry,  whether  he  has  sufficiently  long,  or 
sufficiently  in  measure,  been  the  subject  of  the  pro- 
cess in  question,  and  so  tmn  his  mind  from  the  saving 
truth  ? 

It  is  enough,  then,  that  such  a  conviction  of  guilt  be 
produced,  as  shall,  by  the  grace  of  the  divine  Spirit, 
excite  the  sinner  to  come  to  Christ,  that  he  may  have 
life.    God  ought  not  to  be  limited ;  and  accordingly 


X 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


experience  decidedly  shows  that  neither  the  same 
degree  nor  length  of  alarm  is  by  any  means  always 
employed,  even  with  the  same  class  of  characters. 

Speaking  of  himself,  Mr.  Newton  says,  "  Few,  very 
few,  have  been  recovered  from  such  a  dreadful  state; 
and  the  few  that  have  been  thus  favoured  have  gene- 
rally passed  through  the  most  severe  convictions ; 
and  after  the  Lord  has  given  them  peace,  their  future 
lives  have  been  usually  more  zealous,  bright,  and  ex- 
emplary, than  common.  Now  as,  on  the  one  hand, 
my  convictions  were  very  moderate,  and  far  below 
what  might  have  been  expected  from  the  dreadful 
review  I  had  to  make,  so,  on  the  other,  my  first  be- 
ginnings in  a  religious  course  were  as  faint  as  can  be 
well  imagined." 

The  humility  and  modesty  of  our  author  are  here 
apparent ;  but  all  who  are  acquainted  with  his  history 
will  acknowledge,  that  his  life  was  as  zealous,  bright, 
and  exemplary,  as  that  of  many  who  were  led  to  God 
in  the  way  he  describes. 

In  the  gracious  providence  of  God,  Mr.  Newton  was 
brought,  by  means  of  certain  circumstances  of  danger, 
to  think  of  his  former  religious  professions — of  the 
extraordinary  turns  of  his  life — the  calls,  warnings,  and 
deliverances  with  which  he  had  met — the  licentious 
course  of  his  conversation — and  his  effrontery  in 
making  the  gospel  history  the  subject  of  his  ridicule, 
when  he  could  not  be  sure  that  it  was  false.  Being 
delivered  from  the  present  danger,  he  thought  he  saw 
in  this  the  gracious  hand  of  the  Almighty,  and  con- 
scious of  misery,  he  attempted  to  pray.  He  very 
properly  compares  his  prayer  to  "  the  cry  of  the 
ravens."  And  certainly  there  is  a  wide  difference 
between  the  formal,  hypocritical,  and  self-righteous 
prayers  which  the  Scriptures  condemn,  and  which 
they  declare  that  God  will  not  hear,  and  the  cries  of 
wretched  creatures  for  relief.  The  former  must  be 
sinful,  but  the  latter  are  in  themselves  neither  morally 
good  nor  morally  evil,  for  they  but  express  the  in- 
stinctive feelings  of  every  percipient  being  when  in 
circumstances  of  pain.    They  contain  nothing  spirit- 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


ually  good,  and  therefore  cannot  be  the  object  of  com- 
placency, but  neither  can  they  be  the  object  of  blame. 
And  that  God  who  pities  the  irrational  animals  in  dis- 
tress, and  is  represented  as  hearing  their  cry,  is 
also  represented  as  looking  down  from  his  throne 
in  heaven  to  hear  the  groaning  of  the  prisoner ; 
to  loose  those  that  are  appointed  to  death.    Now  in 
such  a  situation  was  Mr.  Newton  at  this  time.  His 
distress  was  employed  as  a  means  in  the  hands  of 
heaven  to  lead  him  to  the  proper  remedy.    He  felt 
himself  wretched,  but  knew  not  how  to  get  relief,  and 
he  looked  up  to  God  and  implored  deliverance.  While 
he  did  this  he  applied  himself  to  the  Scriptures,  and 
he  did  so,  simply  to  discover  what  they  taught.  He 
was  particularly  struck  with  the  parable  of  the  prodi- 
gal— he  saw  in  it  his  very  case — he  dwelt  on  the 
goodness  of  the  father  in  receiving,  nay,  in  running 
to  meet  such  a  son — and  he  saw  in  this  a  designed 
representation  of  the  goodness  of  God  to  returning 
sinners.    And  indistinct  as  his  views  were  of  the  gos- 
pel of  peace,  there  was  a  marked  difference  between 
his  present  views  of  the  divine  mercy  and  grace,  and 
the  self-righteous  notions  which  predominated,  when, 
as  he  said  himself  in  the  language  of  the  apostle, 
"  after  the  straitest  sect  of  our  religion  I  lived  a  Phari- 
see."   God  was  drawing  him  with  the  cords  of  a  man, 
and  with  bands  of  love.    The  apprehension  he  now 
had  of  the  goodness  of  God  encouraged  him  to  cast 
himself  upon  him  in  the  exercise  of  prayer  for  relief. 
The  relief  came — and  how  1    He  was  made  to  see  the 
exact  suitableness  of  the  gospel  to  answer  all  his 
wants.     He  saw  how  God  might  declare  not  his 
mercy  only,  but  his  justice  also,  in  the  pardon  of  sin, 
on  account  of  the  obedience  and  sufferings  of  Christ. 
His  judgment,  he  says,  "  embraced  the  sublime  doc- 
trine of  God  manifest  in  the  flesh,  reconciling  the 
world  unto  himself."    But  his  views  of  this  precious 
truth,  and  of  others  connected  with  it,  were  very  im- 
perfect.   Through  unwatchfulness  and  temptation  he 
greatly  declined  for  a  season.     But  by  means  of 
affliction,  he  was  again  awakened  to  a  sense  of  his 


xii 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


condition.  Conscious  of  his  weakness,  he  durst  make 
no  more  resolves,  but  committed  himself  to  the  Lord. 
Divine  goodness  directed  him  to  the  cross  of  the 
Saviour.  After  this,  the  burden  was  removed  from 
his  conscience ;  and  not  only  his  peace  but  his  health 
was  restored,  and  though  subject,  as  all  are,  to  the 
effects  and  conflicts  of  indwelling  sin,  yet  he  was  ever 
after  delivered  from  its  power  and  dominion.  Thus 
did  he  soon  experience  the  freeness  and  the  suitableness 
of  the  gospel  to  a  sinner,  when  unable  to  view  himself  in 
any  other  light  than  that  of  an  ungodly  character. 

Mr.  Newton  did  not  consider  himself  to  have  been 
a  believer  in  the  full  sense  of  the  word  until  now ;  but 
certainly  at  the  period  formerly  mentioned,  he  had 
embraced  the  substance  of  the  saving  truth.  His  views 
of  the  atonement  of  Jesus  were  much  clearer  than 
were  those  of  the  disciples  in  the  days  of  our  Lord, 
who  did  not  clearly  understand  the  design  of  his 
death,  till  after  he  was  risen  from  the  dead ;  and  who 
yet  were  believe'rs  of  the  blessed  truth,  that  in  the 
goodness  of  God  a  way  should  be  provided  by  which 
the  exercise  of  mercy  would  be  rendered  compatible 
with  the  claims  of  justice.  And  the  faith  of  many 
under  the  ancient  economy  certainly  went  no  further 
than  this.  Mistakes  on  this  subject  sometimes  arise 
from  dwelling  too  much  on  faith,  as  an  exercise  apart 
from  its  object,  and  also  from  dwelling  almost  exclu- 
sively on  one  particular  vehicle  of  truth,  to  the  neglect 
of  the  substance  of  the  truth  conveyed.  It  is  not  for 
us  to  say  how  small  a  portion  of  truth  may  in  certain 
circumstances  become  the  seed  of  genuine  religion. 
So  far  as  it  goes,  it  does  lead  to  a  measure  of  confi- 
dence in  the  mercy  of  God ;  and  it  cherishes  that 
humility  and  contrition  of  mind,  which  are  opposed 
to  the  self-righteous  hope  of  unbelievers.  The  new 
perceptions  of  such  a  character  are  indeed  feeble  and 
indistinct,  compared  with  those  of  the  man  who  is 
taught  "  the  way  of  God  more  perfectly ;"  and  they 
are  even  in  particular  danger  of  being  overborne  and 
swallowed  up,  as  they  were  in  our  author,  in  the 
tumult  of  natural  passions,  and  in  the  conflict  with 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


xiii 


natural  slothfulness,  and  carnal  propensities ;  but  they 
constitute  a  leaven  which  will  gradually  diffuse  its 
influence  till  the  whole  soul  be  leavened.  The  great 
defect  in  his  views  was,  that  while  he  acknowledged 
the  divine  mercy  in  the  forgiveness  of  his  past  trans- 
gressions, he  trusted  chiefly  in  his  own  resolutions  as 
to  future  obedience ;  not  understanding  that  all  our 
strength  as  well  as  our  justifying  righteousness  must 
be  sought  in  the  Saviour.  He  had  not  the  advantage 
of  Christian  fellowship,  nor  of  hearing  the  gospel 
preached;  and  the  few  books  which  came  in  his  way 
were  not  of  the  best  kind ;  while  he  was  in  the  midst 
of  the  same  course  of  evil  company,  and  of  bad 
examples  as  before.  He,  however,  came  gradually  to 
learn  more  of  the  truth ;  and  it  becomes  those  who 
were  brought  to  serious  reflection  in  the  midst  of  the 
means  of  grace,  and  surrounded  by  every  external 
advantage  and  encouragement,  not  to  despise  such  a 
day  of  small  things  as  this,  but  to  remember  that  their 
attainments,  when  compared  with  his,  were  perhaps 
far  from  being  in  proportion  to  their  superior 
advantages.  What  a  mercy  that  we  have  a  Shepherd 
who  gathers  the  lambs  in  his  arm  and  carries  them 
in  his  bosom,  and  gently  leads  those  that  are  with 
young ! 

The  declension  into  which  Mr.  Newton  unhappily 
fell,  was  overruled  for  the  cure  of  his  self-confidence, 
the  deepening  of  his  humility,  and  the  enlargement  of 
his  views  of  the  glory  of  divine  grace.  The  good 
Shepherd  restored  his  soul.  "He  gave  him  a  distinct 
and  a  clear  view  of  forgiveness."  The  character  of 
God,  as  just,  and  yet  the  justifier  of  the  ungodly, 
captivated  his  heart.  The  light  of  divine  truth  dissi- 
pated the  darkness  which  had  covered  his  mind,  and 
put  to  flight  the  temptations  which  had  formerly  be- 
trayed him.  It  calmed  and  composed  his  heart — it 
sweetly  drew  him  to  the  Savioyr  as  his  only  hope — 
and  it  sajftsfied  his  soul  with  unspeakable  bliss.  Prom 
that  day  forward,  he  lived  in  the  firm  persuasion  of 
the  gospel.  He  walked  humbly  with  God.  He  felt 
that  he  had  neither  wisdom  nor  strength  in  himself, 

2 


xiv 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


but  he  also  felt  that  at  the  same  time  he  was  connected 
with  him  who  is  infinitely  wise  and  infinitely  powerful. 
Often  does  he  enlarge,  in  the  following  work,  on  the 
wisdom  and  the  goodness  displayed  in  the  necessity 
under  which  believers  are  laid,  of  coming  daily  to  the 
Saviour,  as  they  came  at  first.  They  have  no  such 
thing  as  a  stock  of  sufficiency  imparted  at  once. 
Even  on  the  most  common  occasions  they  are  con- 
strained, by  a  sense  of  indigence,  to  have  recourse  to 
his  fulness.  He  illustrates  this  by  the  life  of  the 
Israelites  on  their  way  to  the  promised  country.  They 
were  fed  with  manna  that  they  might  be  humbled. 
Not  that  this  circumstance  itself  could  humble  them, 
but  that  as  the  manna  could  not  be  preserved,  they 
were  kept  in  a  condition  of  constant  absolute  depen- 
dence from  day  to  day,  and  were  thus  made  to  feel 
their  littleness.  Boasting  was  thus  excluded,  while 
gratitude  ought  to  have  been  excited  for  the  goodness 
manifested  in  the  unwearied  care,  and  the  constant 
communications  of  heaven.  They  were  naturally 
averse  to  this  mode  of  life,  and  believers  still  manifest 
the  folly  and  perverseness  of  the  natural  heart,  by  an 
unwillingness  to  be  kept  constantly  in  a  state  of  depen- 
dence, and  to  be  necessitated  to  the  very  last  to  come 
to  the  Saviour  as  they  came  to  him  at  first.  Daily 
are  we  offending,  and  daily  do  we  need  to  apply  to 
the  God  of  all  grace.  This  is  indeed  humbling.  But 
unbelief,  though  it  steals  upon  us  under  the  semblance 
of  humility,  is  the  very  essence  of  pride,  when  it  keeps 
us  from  immediately  applying  to  the  only  Physician  of 
the  soul.  There  is  indeed  such  a  thing  as  a  cold  use 
of  the  precious  promise  of  forgiveness,  but  this  is  not 
the  spirit  of  genuine  repentance.  One  of  the  greatest 
attainments  in  the  life  of  godliness  is,  to  be  coming 
daily  to  the  fountain  which  is  opened  for  sin  and  un- 
cleanness,  and  yet  be  so  far  from  counting  it  a  common 
thing,  that  every  fresh  instance  of  divine  forgiveness 
yet  more  humbles  and*  softens  the  heart,  and  increases 
our  sense  of  the  evil  and  demerit  of  sin :  and  of  this 
spiritual  attainment  the  Cardiphonia  discovers  a  very 
high  degree. 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


XV 


Happy  is  that  man  who  is  in  such  a  case.    It  was  a 
life  of  close  walking  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God, 
which  maintained  that  settled  peace  and  heavenly  en- 
joyment which  Mr.  Newton  so  signally  experienced. 
He  often  speaks  of  the  joy  of  the  Lord  as  his  strength. 
He  felt  and  saw  the  evils  of  his  heart,  but  though 
abased  he  did  not  suffer  a  spurious  humility  to  mingle 
itself  with  the  genuine,  and  to  keep  him  from  going 
afresh  to  the  blood  of  sprinkling.    He  dwelt  upon  the 
dignity  and  righteousness,  the  faithfulness  and  mercy 
of  his  great  High  Priest,  and  he  committed  his  all  to 
his  care.    And  he  found  that  the  gospel  is  indeed  a 
glorious  provision  for  the  happiness  of  man.    While  it 
proclaims  forgiveness,  it  heals  the  diseases  of  the  soul, 
and  communicates  the  purest  enjoyment.    In  a  sense 
of  the  favour  and  the  love  of  God,  in  fellowship  with 
the  Redeemer,  and  in  the  love  and  the  peace  connected 
with  the  contemplation  of  unseen  and  eternal  things, 
there  is  a  high  anticipation  of  the  bliss  of  heaven. 
We  were  formed  for  fellowship  with  the  Father  of 
spirits;  and  no  other  object,  nor  all  other  objects  taken 
together,  can  fully  occupy  our  powers,  or  satisfy  our 
desires.    The  benevolent  language  of  the  gospel  is, 
"Ho!  every  one  that  thirsteth  for  happiness,  come  to 
the  fountain  of  enjoyment."    Why  continue  to  pursue 
that  which  never  can  satisfy?    In  the  most  pathetic 
manner  does  the  God  of  all  grace  express  his  regret, 
not  only  because  of  the  rebellion,  but  also  because  of 
the  misery  of  men.    He  feelingly  complains  that  they 
have  left  Him  who  is  the  fountain  of  life,  for  cisterns, 
yea,  even  for  broken  cisterns  which  can  hold  no  water. 
It  is  as  if  he  had  said,  "  If,  in  leaving  me,  ye  had  gone 
to  a  better,  or  even  to  an  equal  fountain  of  blessedness, 
I  should  not  have  complained.    If  ye  will  leave  me, 
choose,  if  you  can,  an  object  which  will  make  you 
happy,  for  your  happiness  is  the  desire  of  my  heart. 
But  why  forsake  a  fountain  for  a  cistern,  and  even 
for  a  broken  cistern,  which  can  yield  you  neither  re- 
lief nor  enjoyment  1    This  is  conduct  not  only  deeply 
criminal,  but  most  foolish,  and  irrational;  it  is  most  dis- 
honourable to  me  and  fearfully  ruinous  to  yourselves." 


xvi 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


In  a  similar  way  docs  he  reason  with  Israel  in  Psa. 
Ixxxi.  "Hear,  O  Israel,  if  you  will  take  my  counsel, 
there  shall  no  strange  God  be  among  you.  Do  not 
question  my  kindness,  for  I  am  thy  best  and  thy  tried 
friend;  I  am  he  who  brought  you  from  the  land  of 
bondage,  and  therefore  you  may  well  give  me  your 
confidence.  Do  not  act  as  if  another  God  could  do 
more  for  you  than  I  can,  for  all  your  wants  I  can  and 
will  fully  supply.  Open  thy  mouth  wide  and  I  will 
fill  it." 

Such  is  the  spirit  breathed  in  the  gospel.  And 
what  has  not  God  done,  that  he  might  gain  our  hearts'? 
When  we  were  sunk  in  guilt  and  pollution,  he  com- 
mended his  love  towards  us,  in  delivering  up  his  own 
Son  for  the  ungodly  and  rebellious;  and  through  him 
he  proclaims  forgivenesss,  peace,  and  eternal  life,  as 
the  gifts  of  divine  grace  to  all  who  believe.  And  why 
does  he  ask  our  hearts,  but  that  he  may  fill  them  with 
pure,  steady,  and  permanent  bliss? 

Mr.  Newton  has  occasionally  employed  language,  in 
relation  to  faith  and  sense,  which  some  who  are  un- 
friendly to  the  truth,  have  construed  to  mean  that 
Christian  comfort  is  an  unaccountable  feeling,  and 
quite  independent  of  any  rational  ground  in  the  object 
of  belief.  Nothing  could  be  further  from  his  intention 
than  such  a  notion  as  this.  It  is  only  one  of  those  in- 
advertencies of  language  into  which  the  most  correct 
thinkers  will  at  times  fall,  through  adopting  the  phrase- 
ology of  others  without  proper  refleclion.  All  posi- 
tive comfort  is  sensible;  for  without  some  comfortable 
sensations,  there  can  be  no  enjoyment.  But  so  far 
from  being  opposed  to  faith,  it  is  the  fruit  of  it.  It  is 
not  merely  a  feeling— it  is  rational  joy.  The  Christian 
can  "  give  a  reason  for  the  hope  that  is  in  him."  Such 
indeed  is  the  structure  of  the  human  mind,  that  there 
may  be  insensible  communications  of  an  influence 
from  above,  which  have  the  effect  of  preventing  trou- 
ble or  distress  from  rising  to  a  height  to  which  it 
would  otherwise  reach;  but  this  is  a  different  thing 
from  positive  comfort.  Throughout  the  letters  of 
Newton,  and  in  the  narrative  of  his  life,  the  most  satis- 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


xvii 


factory  reasons  arc  given  for  his  feelings  of  comfort 
and  joy.  His  accounts  of  himself  are  not  like  those 
biographical  writings  which  dwell  almost  entirely  on 
the  feelings  of  their  subjects,  to  the  exclusion  of  the 
causes  which  made  them  to  feel,  What  is  it  to  us, 
that  an  individual  felt  now  in  this  way,  and  then  in 
that,  if  we  are  not  told  what  produced  his  varying 
sensations?  How  different  are  such  writings  from 
the  Scriptures.  When  we  read  there  of  the  hopes 
and  the  fears,  of  the  joys  and  the  sorrows  of  such  as 
feared  God,  we  read  also  of  those  truths  or  causes 
which  produced  them.  Who,  for  instance,  can  read 
the  Psalms  of  David,  the  Songs  of  Isaiah  and  Zecha- 
riah,  of  Simeon  and  Mary,  or  the  Apostles'  Epistles, 
without  at  once  perceiving  the  spring  and  foundation 
of  their  feelings  and  exercises?  How  beautifully  has 
Paul  combined  a  clear  view  of  the  state  of  the  work- 
ings of  his  heart,  with  the  fullest  displays  of  the  glories 
of  the  gospel.  We  see  a  man  who  feels  most  deeply 
the  power  of  the  truth,  and  who  is  sensibly  alive  to  the 
varied  events  of  the  pi-ovidence  of  heaven:  and  we  are 
at  no  loss  to  understand  the  views  and  the  motives 
which  influence  him.  And  when  biography  is  written 
on  this  plan,  it  is  of  great  utility.  But  when  other- 
wise, it  is  calculated  greatly  to  mislead  an  inquirer, 
and  to  cherish  a  sort  of  sentimental  sickly  piety. 

The  expression,  sensible  comfort,  is  sometimes  em- 
ployed to  signify  that  enjoyment  which  a  Christian  has 
in  a  consciousness  of  the  healing  influence  of  the  gos- 
pel, and  from  the  assurance  of  hope,  as  distinguished 
from  the  state  of  a  man's  mind,  who,  when  viewing 
himself  as  a  stranger  to  piety,  goes  to  the  Saviour,  on 
the  ground  of  the  broad  testimony  and  the  unfettered 
invitations  of  mercy,  which  are  addressed  to  sinners 
indiscriminately:  But  it  is  incorrect  to  say,  that  the 
former  is  walking  by  sense  and  the  latter  by  faith. 
Of  what  is  the  healing  influence  of  the  gospel  the  fruit' 
and  the  evidence,  but  of  faith,  in  the  very  same  testi- 
mony and  unfettered  invitations,  which  are  the  en- 
couragement of  the  sinner  when  he  first  comes  to  the 
Redeemer,  and  of  the  backslider  when  he  returns  to 

2* 


xviii 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


him  ?  And  what  is  the  peace  which  the  latter  obtains 
when  he  thus  comes,  but  the  fruit  of  confidence  in  the 
testimony  and  promise  of  Heaven  1  It  is  not  an  un- 
founded persuasion,  that  he  is  a  child  of  God;  but  it  is 
that  peace  which  arises  from  a  proper  view  of  the 
sufficiency  of  the  work  of  Christ,  to  justify  him,  guilty 
as  he  is;  and  from  a  persuasion,  founded  on  the  pro- 
mise, that  through  resting  his  eternity  on  that  work, 
he  shall  obtain  the  blessings  of  salvation.  He  has  not 
the  same  degree  of  enjoyment  as  the  former;  but  let 
this  be  stated  in  plain  language,  and  not  in  words 
which  are  apt  to  mislead.  The  language  in  question 
is  also  used  to  denote  that  flow  of  the  spirits,  which, 
in  certain  constitutions  and  circumstances,  accompa- 
nies the  gladdening  influence  of  the  truth;  but  this  is 
in  itself  distinct  from  religious  comfort.  The  latter 
may  exist  where,  owing  to  constitutional  causes,  there 
is  but  little  of  the  former.  There  may  also  be  certain 
parts  of  the  truth  believed,  which  have  the  effect  of 
producing  a  degree  of  confidence  in  the  goodness  of 
God,  a  persuasion  that  his  favour  is  life,  and  a  renun- 
ciation of  false  grounds  of  hope,  while  yet  there  is  no 
joy;  because  other  parts  of  the  truth  are  not  properly 
discerned.  Such  at  one  time  was  the  case  with  Mr. 
Newton;  but  even  then  there  was  a  sensible  change 
produced  on  his  mind. 

Having  introduced  this  subject,  it  may  be  proper  to 
add,  that  some  have  employed  language,  in  relation  to 
the  confidence  of  faith,  which  would  seem  to  imply 
that  it  is  the  duty  of  Christians  to  maintain  the  per- 
suasion that  they  are  such,  even  when  they  have  not 
the  least  reason  to  conclude  that  they  are  living  in 
the  exercise  of  any  Christian  principle;  and  that  to 
question  this  is  the  sin  of  unbelief.  But  unbelief  is 
calling  in  question  what  God  has  said.  The  fact  of 
our  being  believers,  granting  us  to  be  such,  is  not  the 
object  of  faith.  Our  persuasion  of  this  fact  is  not 
properly  faith, — it  is  rather  a  knowledge  of  the  fact 
arising  from  our  own  immediate  consciousness  of  be- 
lieving. 

In  support  of  the  notion  in  question,  it  has  been  ar- 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


xix 


gued  that  Christians  are  said  to  "walk  by  faith  and 
not  by  sight."  But  the  meaning  of  this  obviously  is, 
that  while  they  are  in  this  world,  they  have  not  the 
advantage  of  the  actual  and  immediate  vision  of  the 
Saviour,  and  of  the  glories  with  which  he  is  sur- 
rounded; but  derive  all  their  knowledge  of  Him  and 
of  them  from  testimony.  It  is  only  when  "  absent 
from  the  body  that  we  shall  be  present  with  the  Lord." 
2  Cor.  v.  1-9.  The  encomium  pronounced  on  Abra- 
ham, that  "  against  hope  he  believed  in  hope,"  has  also 
been  so  employed,  as  if,  be  our  state  what  it  may,  we 
should  maintain  an  unshaken  confidence  that  all  is 
well;  whereas  the  meaning  simply  is,  that  in  opposi- 
tion to  every  ordinary  ground  of  expectation,  he  be- 
lieved that  the  promise  of  God  would  be  accomplished. 
Rom.  iv.  18-21.  In  a  similar  way,  the  address  in 
Isaiah  i.  10,  has  been  interpreted.  But  it  is  clear, 
that  in  the  preceding  verses  the  Redeemer  is  speaking 
of  his  sufferings  and  of  his  confidence  in  God,  that  he 
should  not  be  overcome,  but  should  finally  triumph. 
And  then,  as  if  he  had  just  entered  into  his  glory,  he 
calls,  as  it  were,  from  his  throne,  to  his  afflicted 
people  upon  earth,  not  to  be  discouraged  by  the  dark- 
ness of  calamitous  providences,  but  to  imitate  him  in 
his  trust  in  the  Divine  character  and  promises,  and  to 
rest  assured  that  all  events  were  working  together  for 
their  good.  Even  those  who  are  living  by  the  faith 
of  the  Son  of  God,  or  who,  in  the  language  of  this 
passage,  are  fearing  the  Lord,  and  obeying  the  voice 
of  his  servant,  may  at  times  be  greatly  perplexed,  and 
in  heaviness  through  manifold  trials.  And  then  is  the 
time  which  tries  our  confidence  in  God.  This  Paul 
felt,  when  he  was  pressed  out  of  measure  above 
strength,  and  had  the  sentence  of  death  in  himself, 
that  he  should  not  trust  in  himself,  but  in  God,  who 
raiseth  the  dead.  2  Cor.  i.  8,  9.  The  same  spirit  of 
faith  which  dwelt  in  the  Saviour,  dwelt  also  in  him,  in 
accordance  with  the  view  now  given  of  the  passage  in 
question.    2  Cor.  iv.  13,  14. 

The  Cardiphonia  is  full  of  comfort  to  the  afflicted 
and  the  tempted.    Mr.  Newton  was  indeed  "  a  son  of 


XX 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


consolation."  He  had  a  peculiar  talent  for  entering 
into  the  feelings  and  the  views  of  the  distressed.  Much 
of  the  word  of  God  is  applicable  to  a  state  of  trouble, 
and  can  only  be  understood  in  circumstances  of  trial. 
The  gospel  of  Christ  throws  light  on  the  most  myste- 
rious events  of  time.  He  who  so  loved  us  as  to  give 
himself  a  sacrifice  for  our  sins,  when  we  were  sunk  in 
rebellion,  can  never  cease  to  care  for  us.  In  the 
midst  of  all  the  trials  and  conflicts  of  the  wilderness, 
he  is  showing  us  the  utter  emptiness  and  vanity  of  the 
present  world,  and  the  insufficiency  of  the  soul  to  its 
own  happiness,  that  he  may  draw  us  to  himself,  and 
lead  us  to  repose  on  him  as  our  ultimate  rest  and 
satisfying  portion.  And  what  blessings  are  the  most 
painful  and  complicated  troubles,  if  the  heart  is  there- 
by weaned  from  the  transitory  objects  of  sense,  and 
if  every  stroke  of  affliction  impels  the  soul  more 
powerfully  towards  him  who  is  the  inexhaustible 
fountain  of  all  genuine  enjoyment.  It  is  thus  that  we 
profit  by  the  heaviest  pressures  which  imbitter  this 
state  of  tribulation.  Such  views  of  the  wise  and 
gracious,  but  often  mysterious  providences  of  God,  in 
connection  with  the  gospel  of  peace,  serve  to  dissolve 
many  of  those  clouds  of  perplexity  and  error  which 
mislead  and  depress  the  heart ;  and  they  free  from 
that  painful  uncertainty  which,  by  its  distressful  agita- 
tions, greatly  injures  at  once  the  holiness  and  the 
peace  of  the  soul.  They  serve  to  infuse  courage,  and 
to  impart  consolation  when  all  human  help  is  unavail- 
ing ;  when,  in  the  last  hours  of  weakness,  languor, 
and  pain,  flesh  and  heart  fail ;  and  even  in  the  dark 
vale  of  death,  when  nothing  else  could  yield  to  the 
departing  spirit,  light  and  life,  animation  and  joy. 
Whatever  changes  there  may  be  in  our  lot,  whatever 
afflictions  we  may  be  called  to  bear,  if  we  live  in  fel- 
lowship with  the  friend  and  the  Saviour  of  sinners, 
our  rejoicing  will  be  that  he  ever  liveth ;  and  that 
beyond  this  transitory  scene,  and  the  many  clouds 
which  now  intervene,  there  is  an  unchanging  paradise 
and  an  incorruptible  inheritance,  where  "  our  sun 
shall  no  more  go  down,  where  the  Lord  shall  be  our 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


xxi 


everlasting  light,  our  God,  our  glory,  and  where  the 
days  of  our  mourning  shall  be  ended  !" 

The  wisdom  of  God  appears  in  the  production,  if 
we  may  so  speak,  of  the  greatest  power  at  the  least 
possible  expense  of  means.  By  a  few  strokes  of  afflic- 
tion on  a  single  individual  he  paves  the  way  for  the 
advancement  of  his  holiness  and  joy,  and  thus  fits  him 
for  extensive  usefulness.  "  While  he  muses,  his  heart 
burns ;"  he  hears  of  the  afflictions  of  others  ;  his  own 
sorrows  are  relieved  in  giving  vent  to  his  feelings ; 
he  rejoices  in  soothing  the  anguish  of  the  bleeding 
heart;  the  comforted  again  seek  the  benefit  of  more; 
they  request  him  to  cast  his  gift  into  the  public  trea- 
sury for  the  general  benefit;  and  as  he  does  so,  he 
says,  with  the  blended  feelings  of  pious  gratitude  and 
benevolent  joy,  "  Blessed  be  God,  even  the  Father  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Father  of  mercies,  and  the 
God  of  all  comfort,  who  comforteth  us  in  all  our 
tribulation,  that  we  may  be  able  to  comfort  them 
which  are  in  any  trouble  by  the  comfort  wherewith 
we  ourselves  are  comforted  of  God."  Such  were  the 
feelings  of  the  apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  and  such,  in-  a 
measure,  was  the  happiness  of  the  author  of  the  Car- 
diphonia. 

The  letters  of  Newton  abound  with  references  to  a 
particular  providence.  Without  any  admixture  of 
superstition,  he  habitually  recognised  in  every  thing 
the  overruling  hand  of  the  Almighty.  He  indeed 
walked  with  God,  for  in  every  object  and  event  he 
traced  his  operations,  and  "in  all  his  ways  he  acknow- 
ledged him."  His  faith  in  the  providence  and  grace 
of  his  God  maintained  that  composure  and  cheerful- 
ness of  mind  for  which  he  was  distinguished  in  cir- 
cumstances of  the  most  gloomy  and  discouraging 
kind.  The  remarkable  incidents  in  his  own  life  tended 
to  lead  him  to  act  at  all  times  "  as  seeing  him  who  is 
invisible."  And  it  is  edifying  indeed  to  read  his 
reflections  on  the  superintending  care  of  that  God  who 
"  fainteth  not,  neither  is  weary,"  who  is  "  a  present 
help  in  trouble,"  and  "  without  whom  not  even  a 
sparrow  can  fall  to  the  ground." 


xxii 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


It  seems  strange  that  men  should  admit  a  general, 
and  deny  a  particular  providence.  They  speak  as  if 
the  Almighty  were  too  great  to  concern  himself  with 
the  petty  affairs  of  individuals,  though  in  extraordi- 
nary cases  he  may  interfere  in  what  relates  to  the 
interests  of  nations.  They  even  speak  as  if,  amid  the 
greatness  and  the  multiplicity  of  the  affairs  of  his 
government,  he  could  not  bend  to  the  interests  of 
individuals  so  mean  and  insignificant.  But  what 
strange" ideas  of  greatness  are  these!  Do  they  not 
degrade  the  Almighty,  and  lower  our  conceptions  of 
his  grandeur  ?  Whatever  it  was  worthy  of  his  power 
to  create,  it  cannot  be  unworthy  of  his  greatness  to 
preserve  and  superintend.'  Does  not  true  greatness 
consist  in  a  capacity  of  lending  the  most  particular 
attention  to  the  minute,  whilst  it  embraces  the  vast  l 
It  is  this  capacity  surely,  which  presents  the  most 
overwhelming  view  of  the  omniscience,  omnipresence, 
and  omnipotence  of  God.  How  delightfully  are  great- 
ness and  goodness  blended  together,  when  we  are  told 
that  he  who  counts  the  number  of  the  stars,  and  calls 
them  all  by  their  names,  is  the  same  who  bindeth  up 
the  broken  in  heart,  and  hcaleth  the  wounded  in  spirit! 
Psa.  cxlvii.  2 — 4.  While  his  eye  and  his  arm  are 
abroad  upon  all  worlds,  he  watches  the  solitary  steps 
of  the  wanderer,  pities  the  bereaved  mourner,  visits 
the  lonely  cottage  of  .affliction,  and  makes  all  the  bed 
of  the  afflicted  sufferer.  Soothing  indeed  is  the  reflec- 
tion, that  we  are  not  overlooked  in  the  crowd,  but 
that  our  individual  concerns  are  as  much  regarded  as 
though  we  were  the  only  care  of  the  Almighty  Jeho- 
vah. "  He  knoweth  the  way  that  we  take ;"  he  is 
privy  to  every  feeling  of  the  heart,  and  enters  into  our 
every  trial ;  for  "  the  very  hairs  of  our  head  are  num- 
bered." And  why  should  men  presume  to  mark  out 
what  is  great  and  what  is  little  1  Are  not  the  most 
important  events  suspended  on  matters  apparently 
trivial  ?  Witness  the  histories  of  Joseph  and  Morde- 
cai.  And  unquestionably  the  same  providence  which 
regulates  the  greater  must  necessarily  regulate  the 
smaller. 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


XX1U 


This  is  a  doctrine  fraught  with  the  richest  consola- 
tion, when  connected  with  the  infinite  wisdom,  the 
inviolable  faithfulness,  and  the  immutable  love  of 
"  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 
How  sweet  the  repose  of  that  heart  which  rests  in  the 
Lord  !  We  are  not  left  to  be  the  sport  of  blind  chance 
in  a  fatherless  world;  we  are  the  objects  of  the  care 
of  him  who  is  every  where  present,  who  orders  the 
movements,  and  satisfies  the  wants  of  his  innumerable 
offspring.  This  truth  is  in  perfect  harmony  with  the 
personal  exertion  which  is  requisite  to  our  obtaining 
the  end  we  have  in  view.  The  Almighty  acts  by 
natural  means.  We  are  not  warranted  to  expect 
miraculous  interferences.  Such  expectations  cherish 
a  wild  enthusiasm,  and  give  unbelievers  occasion  to 
ridicule  the  doctrine  of  a  special  providence  as  the 
fruit  of  credulity.  Extraordinary  visible  deliverances, 
or  benefits,  serve  to  manifest  the  reality  of  such  a  pro- 
vidence ;  but  it  is  not  less  real  when,  by  the  silent 
operations  of  nature,  the  Almighty  accomplishes  his 
will. 

In  the  writings  of  Mr.  Newton,  the  harmony  of 
divine  truth  is  uniformly  maintained.  It  was  his  ob- 
ject to  be  influenced  and  governed  by  the  whole  of 
the  doctrines  and  precepts,  the  promises  and  warnings 
of  Scripture  in  their  proper  place,  and  for  their  seve- 
ral uses.  He  keeps  clear,  on  the  one  hand,  of  the 
error  of  those  who,  confining  their  attention  to  the 
character  of  man  as  an  accountable  agent,  dwell 
almost  exclusively  on  the  economy  of  heaven  as  a 
system  of  moral  government,  and  exhort  to  the  dis- 
charge of  duty,  without  properly  considering  his 
capacity  to  be  the  subject  of  heavenly  influence ;  and 
on  the  other,  he  avoids  the  error  of  those  who  so  re- 
present the  nature  of  the  impotence  of  man  and  the 
nature  of  heavenly  grace,  as  to  set  aside  the  com- 
mandment of  God  to  believe  in  the  Saviour,  and  to 
lull  the  sinner  into  a  state  of  careless  indifference. 
"A  man's  cannot"  he  says,  "is  not  a  natural  but 
a  moral  inability ;  not  an  impossibility  in  the  nature 
of  things,  as  it  is  for  me  to  walk  on  the  water,  or  to 


xxiv 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


fly  in  the  air,  but  such  an  inability  as,  instead  of  ex- 
tenuating, does  exceedingly  enhance  and  aggravate 
his  guilt.  He  is  so  blinded  by  Satan,  so  alienated 
from  God  by  nature  and  wicked  works,  so  given  up 
to  sin,  so  averse  from  that  way  of  salvation  which  is 
contrary  to  his  pride  and  natural  wisdom,  that  he  will 
not  embrace  or  seek  after  it ;  and,  therefore,  he  can- 
not, till  the  grace  of  God  powerfully  enlightens  his 
mind,  and  overcomes  his  obstacles." 

He  invariably  exhibits  the  practical  design  and  ten- 
dency of  the  truth,  while  he  never  withholds  the  most 
free  and  unfettered  declarations  of  mercy.  He  does 
not  attack  antinomianism  in  a  controversial  manner, 
but  he  states  those  principles  which  subvert  its  founda- 
tion. There  are  times  and  circumstances,  however, 
in  which  error  must  be  directly  opposed,  that  the 
simple  may  be  put  upon  their  guard,  and  that  the  na- 
ture and  glory  of  the  truth  may  be  displayed.  Wit- 
ness the  tenor  of  the  Epistles  to  the  Galatians  and 
Corinthians.  The  foundation  of  antinomianism  is  in 
the  depravity  of  the  heart;  and  when  it  shows  itself 
as  it  is  doing  in  the  present  day,  it  should  be  decidedly 
and  openly  met,  that  men  may  be  warned  of  their 
danger,  and  the  attempts  of  the  enemy  be  defeated. 

It  seems  strange  that  any  who  profess  to  believe  the 
gospel,  should  question  the  obligation  of  Christians  to 
observe  the  precepts  of  the  law.  The  law  of  heaven 
is  of  essential  service  to  believers.  It  shows  them 
what  is  contrary  to  the  will  of  God  ;  it  serves  to  deepen 
their  sense  of  their  innate  depravity ;  it  makes  them 
cling  to  the  work  of  Christ  as  their  only  refuge ;  it 
excites  their  admiration  of  the  grace  of  God,  and 
thus  serves  to  cherish  the  love  of  him  as  the  God  of 
salvation;  it  tells  how  to  express  this  love;  it  ascer- 
tains the  progress  which  they  are  making  in  religion : 
it  warns  them  of  their  errors  and  their  danger  when 
they  wander  from  him ;  and  it  deepens  their  convic- 
tion of  the  necessity  of  abiding  in  Christ,  as  at  once 
their  Saviour  from  guilt,  and  the  spring  of  their  sanc- 
tification.  So  far  from  being  set  aside  by  the  gospel, 
it  is  thereby  established.  Rom.  iii.  81.  While  the  law 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


XXV 


the  necessity  of  such  salvation  as  the  gospel  exhibits, 
the  latter,  on  the  other  hand,  strikingly  illustrates  the 
requirements  of  the  former,  as  they  regard  both  our 
temper  towards  God  and  our  disposition  towards  man, 
while  it  enforces  obedience  to  its  precepts  by  the  prin- 
ciples, at  once  awful  and  delightful,  which  are  revealed 
in  the  cross. 

By  the  law  of  God  in  any  given  case,  must  certainly 
be  understood  that  system  of  laws  which  is  established 
for  the  time  being.  Each  dispensation  under  which 
the  creatures  of  God  are  placed,  has  peculiar  institu- 
tions and  laws  adapted  to  its  special  nature  and  de- 
sign. Thus  the  Mosaic  economy  had  many  peculiar 
institutions  adapted  to  a  typical  dispensation,  and  to 
the  peculiar  character  of  Israel.  All  of  them,  how- 
ever, were  of  use,  and  all  of  them  had  for  their  object 
some  moral  end.  But  there  are  certain  moral  princi- 
ples which  remain  unalterably  the  same  under  every 
economy  of  heaven,  and  out  of  those  principles  cer- 
tain moral  precepts  necessarily  arise  under  every  dis- 
pensation with  which  mankind  in  the  present  state 
can  at  all  be  connected.  The  abrogation  of  the 
Mosaic  economy  as  such,  could  not  therefore  set  aside 
those  moral  injunctions  which  arise  out  of  the  indis- 
soluble relation  between  God  and  man.  We  never 
find  that  God  left  any  of  mankind  to  whom  he  revealed 
himself,  without  a  rule  for  the  guidance  of  their  love 
to  him.  He  instructed  Adam,  even  when  in  innocence, 
how  he  was  to  conduct  himself;  he  instructed  him 
after  the  revelation  of  mercy  to  him  as  a  sinner;  he 
instructed  Noah,  the  founder  of  a  new  world ;  and  so 
did  he  Abraham,  the  root  of  the  Jewish  people.  To 
that  people  he,  in  a  special  manner,  delivered  his  law ; 
and  to  the  Church  of  Christ,  of  which  that  nation  was 
a  figure,  he  hath  given  many  commandments  of  a 
moral  nature,  and  institutions  adapted  to  the  state  of 
a  people  called  out  of  the  world  into  holy  fellowship 
with  the  Father,  and  with  his  Son,  Jesus  Christ.  But 
all  his  positive  appointments  are  designed  to  answer  a 
moral  purpose  ;  they  are  but  means  to  an  end,  namely, 
the  promotion  of  love  to  God  and  to  man,  which  is 

3 


xxvi 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


the  sum  of  the  divine  law.  None  of  them,  therefore, 
ought  to  be  despised.  And,  indeed,  none  of  them  can 
be  so  without  injuring  ourselves,  for  there  is,  in  all  of 
them,  an  admirable  fitness  to  promote  our  happiness. 

And  not  only  does  the  Saviour  appeal  to  our  love, 
he  also  interposes  his  authority.  "Ye  are  my  friends" 
says  he,  "  if  ye  do  whatsoever  I  command  you."  John 
xv.  14.  It  is  clear  then,  that  while  we  are  treated, 
not  merely  as  servants,  but  as  friends,  we  are  enjoined 
obedience  by  authority.  Hence  such  expressions  as 
the  following  : — "  Ye  know  what  commandments  we 
give  you  by  the  Lord  Jesus." — 1  Thess.  iv.  2.  "Now 
them  that  are  such  we  command  and  exhort  by  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ."  2  Thess.  iii.  12.  "  These  things 
command  and  teach."  1  Tim.  iv.  11.  "  Charge  them 
that  are  rich  in  this  world,  that  they  do  good,  that  they 
be  rich  in  good  works,  ready  to  distribute,  willing  to 
communicate."  1  Tim.  vi.  17,  18.  Now,  here  a  being 
ready  and  willing  to  do  what  is  right  is  represented 
as  a  matter  of  charge  or  command,  because,  along 
with  the  charge,  suitable  and  sufficient  motives  to 
obedience  are  suggested.  Why  then  oppose  the  one 
to  the  other  1  The  authority  of  God  is  not  only 
blended  with  kindness,  it  is  in  fact  itself  a  display  of" 
kindness,  for  it  is  employed  the  more  effectually  to 
preserve  us  from  that  which  is  our  ruin. 

To  dispense  with  obedience,  were  to  dispense  with 
our  happiness ;  for  in  holy  likeness  to  God  lies  the 
true  blessedness  of  man.  When  Christ  is  called  Jesus, 
"  because  he  is  to  save  his  people  from  their  sins,"  it 
is  implied,  that  deliverance  from  that  which  is  "  a 
transgression  of  the  law,"  is  the  principal  part  of  his 
salvation.  He  is  "  sent  to  bless  us,  in  turning  every 
one  of  us  away  from  his  iniquities."  If  we  confine 
the  gospel  to  the  proclamation  of  pardon,  we  rob  it 
of  its  principal  glory.  Precious  as  pardon  is,  it  is  not 
to  be  viewed  as  an  insulated  blessing — it  is  a  means 
to  the  moral  end  of  our  sanctification ;  and  to  the  lat- 
ter, it  is  subordinate.  When  Jesus  said,  "  The  king- 
dom," that  is,  "  the  reign  or  government  of  heaven  is 
at  hand ;  repent  ye,  and  believe  the  glad  tidings,"  shows 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


XXV11 


Mark  i.  15,  hfs  language  evidently  implies,  that  one 
great  design  of  his  coming  was  to  subject  men  to  his 
dominion,  and  that  this  was  a  part  of  the  good  news 
which  he  had  to  announce  to  the  world.  No  doubt 
he  referred  to  the  speedy  accomplishment  of  that  sacri- 
fice on  which  his  kingdom  is  founded,  and  to  his  in- 
vestiture with  supreme  authority,  as  the  great  evidence 
of  its  acceptance,  and  the  great  security  of  all  who 
should  put  their  trust  in  it;  but  he  evidently  includes 
the  establishment  of  his  kingdom  in  the  heart,  and  the 
exercise  of  his  authority  over  a  holy  nation  and  a 
royal  priesthood.  And  as  the  whole  economy  takes 
its  name  from  this,  it  is  evident  that  its  great  and  ulti- 
mate object  is  to  restore  us  to  the  image  of  God.  "  The 
reign  of  heaven,"  could  not  be  the  appropriate  desig- 
nation of  an  economy,  the  only,  or  even  the  principal 
design  of  which  was,  the  mercy  which  appears  in  for- 
giveness. On  no  other  principle  could  Christ  be  de- 
nominated a  king,  than  on  that  of  his  exercising 
authority,  and  ruling  by  means  of  laws.  Objections  to 
the  idea  of  authority,  as  if  it  were  associated  with 
something  stern  and  forbidding,  betray  the  most  un- 
worthy notions  of  the  law  of  God,  and  of  the  nature 
and  design  of  obedience.  The  revelation  of  pardoning 
mercy  is  the  foundation  of  other  blessings.  It  is,  in 
particular,  the  moral  means  by  which  we  are  delivered 
from  the  dominion  of  sin.  A  sense  of  unpardoned 
guilt,  and  the  dread  of  vengeance,  foster  the  enmity 
of  the  heart  against  God.  Not  that  it  ought  to  be  so, 
or  that  this  result  is  without  blame  ;  for  this  were  to 
say,  that  a  sinner,  when  condemned,  has  an  excuse 
for  his  disaffection  to  God.  Independently  of  the  re- 
velation of  mercy,  it  is  the  duty  of  the  sinner  to  obey 
the  divine  law;  for,  otherwise,  no  sin  could  have  been 
committed  after  the  first ;  whereas,  men  are  repre- 
sented as  daily  multiplying  their  transgressions,  and 
their  redemption  is  entirely  ascribed  to  grace.  The 
question,  then,  wholly  respects  a  fact.  And  as  it  is  a 
fact,  that  while  the  fear  which  hath  torment  prevails, 
the  sinner  does  not  return  to  God,  it  is  a  striking 
proof  of  his  abundant  goodness,  that  he  not  only  has 


XXVlll 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


given  his  Son  to  be  a  propitiation  for  sin,  but  that 
while  he  makes  use  of  his  law  to  give  the  knowledge 
of  sin,  he  employs  the  revelation  of  his  mercy  and  his 
grace  to  subdue  the  enmity  of  the  heart ;  and  thus 
condescends,  as  it  were,  to  meet  the  feelings  and  situa- 
tion of  the  guilty  and  rebellious. 

Now,  if  such  be  the  previous  obligation  of  the 
sinner,  it  is  utterly  inconsistent  with  the  nature  of 
moral  government,  and  with  the  great  design  of  mercy, 
that  Christians  should  be  freed  from  obligation  to  keep 
that  law,  the  sum  of  which  is  love  to  God  and  to  our 
neighbour.  The  requirement  of  love  is  founded  in  the 
nature  of  the  relation  between  God  and  a  rational 
creature.  And  the  gospel  of  Christ,  while  it  exhibits 
him  as  a  Saviour,  does  so,  by  showing  how  he  magni- 
fied and  made  honourable  the  law  of  heaven,  by 
suffering  its  penalty  and  obeying  its  precepts.  His 
salvation  consists  in  bringing  the  redeemed  to  be  of 
one  mind  with  himself;  and  since  the  law  was  written 
in  his  heart,  it  must  also  be  written  in  theirs.  The 
great  object  of  heaven  in  the  forgiveness  of  sin,  is  to 
impart  and  to  cherish  that  filial  temper  which  esteems 
duty  a  privilege,  and  which  identifies  obedience  with 
happiness.  When  believers  are  said  to  be  free  from 
the  law,  the  reference  is  to  the  abolition  of  the  Mosaic 
economy,  which  has  been  superseded  by  the  death  of 
Christ,  or  to  that  deliverance  from  the  condemning 
sentence  of  the  unchangeable  law  of  righteousness, 
which  is  obtained  through  forgiveness.  But  for  this 
very  reason,  they  are  under  increased  obligations  to 
obey  its  precepts.  Accordingly,  though  freed  from 
the  Mosaic  yoke,  and  from  the  law  in  general,  as  the 
rule  or  procuring  cause  of  acceptance  with  God,  "they 
are  under  the  law  to  Christ."  1  Cor.  ix.  21. 

It  is  vain  to  deny  the  obligation  of  the  law,  by  re- 
presenting the  gospel  as  the  rule  of  obedience  ;  for  the 
gospel  is  not  a  rule  of  conduct,  but  a  message  of  peace 
and  of  reconciliation.  It  is  true,  that  it  gives  such 
transcendent  discoveries  of  the  character  of  God,  as 
to  call  for  higher  degrees  of  love  than  could  have  been 
required  before ;  but  let  it  be  remembered,  that  the 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


XXIX 


divine  law  must  ever  require  that  Jehovah  he  loved 
according  to  the  revelation  given  of  his  character  at 
the  time;  so  that  perfect  conformity  to  the  law  consists 
now  in  loving  him  as  he  is  revealed  in  Christ. 

It  is  also  vain  to  say  that  the  Spirit,  and  not  the 
law,  is  our  rule ;  for  that  which  excites  to  obedience, 
as  does  the  influence  of  the  Spirit,  is  quite  a  distinct 
thing  from  the  rule  of  obedience.  The  promise  is, 
that  the  law  of  God  shall  be  written  in  the  hearts  of 
the  subjects  of  the  covenant  of  peace;  and  this  is 
effected  "by  the  Spirit  of  the  living  God,"  2  Cor.  iii. 
3 ;  but  this  supposes  the  previous  existence  and  con- 
stant obligation  of  that  very  law. 

It  has  been  said  that  Christians  are  ruled  by  love, 
and  not  by  the  law.  And  it  is  true  that  they  do  not 
obey  from  a  principle  of  slavish  fear;  but  they  are  not 
so  ruled  by  love,  as  to  exclude  the  ideas  of  obligation 
on  their  part,  and  of  authority  on  that  of  God.  What 
indeed  is  conformity  to  the  law,  but  the  exercise  of 
love  1  for  there  is  not  an  act  of  obedience  that  is  not 
comprehended  in  the  general  precept  of  love.  So  far 
from  love  to  God  being  incompatible  with  subjection 
to  authority,  it  is  itself  the  subject  of  an  express  com- 
mandment. The  precept  which  requires  it,  is  deno- 
minated the  first  and  great  commandment  of  the  law. 
And  this,  so  far  from  converting  obedience  into  a  task, 
is  a  powerful  means  of  cherishing  the  warmest  affec- 
tion ;  for  why  does  God  ask  the  supreme  love  of  our 
hearts,  but  because  he  himself  loves  us,  and  in  this 
way  seeks  our  highest  blessedness  and  glory  ? 

If  it  be  said  that  the  prevalence  of  love  renders  a 
law  unnecessary,  it  is  sufficient  to  say  in  reply,  that 
the  Scriptures  expressly  declare,  that  ''this  is  the  love 
of  God,  that  we  keep  his  commandments,"  1  John  v. 
3 ;  and  that  those  only  are  the  friends  of  the  Saviour, 
who  do  whatsoever  he  commands  them.  John  xv.  14. 
Love  is  indeed  the  great  principle  of  Christian  obe- 
dience ;  but  it  cannot  be  also  the  regulator.  Love  in 
creatures  such  as  we  are,  is  often  like  a  ship  with  full 
sails,  but  without  a  pilot  at  the  helm.  The  love  which 
is  required,  is  love  to  God  with  all  our  understanding, 

3* 


XXX 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


as  well  as  with  all  the  heart;  and  this  certainly  implies 
not  only  that  our  love  should  rest  on  just  perceptions 
of  his  character  as  revealed  to  us,  but  that  it  should 
also  be  exercised  in  conformity  to  the  revelation  of 
his  will.  Mark  xii.  33.  Even  the  angels  in  heaven, 
whose  hearts  certainly  glow  with  love,  are  represented 
as  doing  his  commandments,  and  hearkening  to  the 
voice  of  his  word,  that  they  may  know  his  will  and  do 
it  with  alacrity.  Psa.  ciii.  20,  21.  And,  with  reverence 
be  it  said,  when  the  Saviour  himself  appeared  in  the 
form  of  a  servant,  his  love  to  the  Father  was,  in 
certain  respects  regulated  in  its  exercise  by  the  divine 
commandment.  And  why  then  speak  as  if  love  were 
in  itself  incompatible  with  subjection  to  a  rule,  when 
Jesus  himself  was  "  made  under  the  law  1"  He  was 
so,  indeed,  that  he  might  redeem  from  its  curse;  but 
he  could  not  be  so  to  free  from  its  claims  of  obedience ; 
for  in  the  keeping  of  God's  commandments  lies  the 
happiness  of  man. 

Love,  indeed,  will  not  require  an  explicit  precept 
for  every  thing,  but  still  it  will  be  guided  by  the  spirit 
of  the  law;  and  it  is  the  expressed  regard  for  the  will 
of  God,  which  is  contained  in  the  services  of  his  crea- 
tures, that  renders  them  acceptable.  Love  will,  no 
doubt,  to  a  certain  extent,  dictate  itself  what  is  fit  to 
be  done ;  but  then,  what  it  thus  dictates  to  be  right, 
has  as  really  the  force  of  a  law,  as  though  it  had  been, 
in  expi'ess  words,  commanded.  The  common  judg- 
ment of  mankind,  and  of  course,  that  of  Christians,  so 
far  informs  them  what  is  right  and  what  is  wrong;  but 
what  right  reason  dictates,  has  the  authority  of  a  law, 
and  is  in  fact  at  bottom  but  the  application  of  a  rule. 
We  read  of  some,  who,  though  destitute  of  a  written 
revelation,  were  a  law  to  themselves.  They  were 
not  without  law  in  every  sense ;  for  their  thoughts 
accused  and  excused  them,  so  that  they  must  still 
have  had  a  standard  to  judge  by,  though  not  a  written 
one.  Rom.  ii.  14,  15. 

But  though  love,  in  connection  with  the  judgment, 
will,  to  a  certain  extent,  dictate  what  is  right  to  be 
done,  it  cannot  do  so  in  every  case.    There  are  many 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


XXXI 


circumstances  and  dispensations,  in  which  the  path 
of  duty  cannot  be  ascertained,  without  an  explicit  re- 
velation. Hence  the  necessity  and  the  advantage  of 
those  particular  rules,  which  are  laid  down  for  our 
guidance  in  the  various  relations  and  conditions  of 
life.  And  in  regard  to  things,  about  which  we  have 
only  general  principles  and  rules  to  walk  by,  the  pre- 
valence of  holy  tempers  and  dispositions  will  lead  to 
a  proper  decision.  Love,  in  a  word,  will  prompt  us 
to  do  whatever  is  pleasing  to  God.  Yet  we  must,  by 
some  means  or  other,  know  what  is  pleasing  to  him, 
before  we  can  thus  properly  express  our  affection.  1 
Thess.  iv.  1.  No  matter  in  what  way  the  will  of  God 
be  made  known  ;  for  in  whatever  way  it  is  revealed, 
its  obligation  is  the  same,  so  far  as  the  revelation  ex- 
tends. And  the  appeals  which  are  made  to  love,  are 
made  to  it  as  the  exciting  principle  to  action,  rather 
than  its  rule. 

The  laws  given  to  sinful  creatures  must  certainly 
differ  from  those  given  to  perfectly  holy  beings ;  but 
still  a  rule  is  given  even  to  the  latter;  for  the  holiness 
of  angels  is  a  doing  of  the  will  of  our  Father  who  is 
in  heaven.  Angels,  as  well  as  mankind,  must  be  bound 
by  the  eternal  law  of  love ;  but  the  special  manner  in 
which  they  are  called  to  express  their  affection,  must, 
of  course,  correspond  at  once  with  their  particular 
nature  as  creatures,  and  with  the  condition  in  which 
they  exist.  The  particular  prohibitions  which  have 
been  given  to  mankind,  are  proofs  of  their  being  con- 
sidered as  depraved  creatures  ;  and  hence  the  apostle 
has  said  that  the  law  (meaning,  of  couse,  the  law  as 
it  stands)  is  not  made  for  a  righteous  man.  1  Tim.  i. 
9.  Such  prohibitions,  as  he  proceeds  to  mention,  are 
very  different  from  the  original  prohibition  delivered 
to  Adam,  and  would  not  have  been  issued,  had  man 
been  in  a  state  of  innocence.  But  who  would  infer 
from  this,  that  Adam  was  not  under  a  law  1  And  is 
it  not  a  display  of  wisdom  and  of  great  kindness,  that 
the  law  given  to  mankind  in  their  present  state,  so  dis- 
tinctly warns  them  of  their  danger,  by  prohibitions 
which  suppose  their  existence  of  corruptions  which,  if 


xxxii 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


not  restrained  or  mortified,  will  prove  the  death  of  all 

happiness  1 

Nothing  can  be  more  plain,  than  that  the  particular 
laws  given  by  God  for  the  regulation  of  his  creatures, 
must  correspond  with  their  circumstances.  The  ques- 
tion then  must  be,  are  the  precepts  of  the  law  of  God 
suitable  or  unsuitable  to  the  present  circumstances  of 
believers  in  Christ?  And  that  they  are  really  suited 
to  their  circumstances,  is  evident  from  the  fact,  that 
even  the  select  disciples  of  the  Saviour  were  addressed 
by  him  as  not  beyond  the  danger  of  falling  into  the 
most  heinous  offences,  and  are  accordingly  solemnly 
and  affectionately  warned  against  them.  Luke  xii. 
41 — 46.  And  that  these  admonitions  were  designed, 
not  for  them  only,  but  for  all  his  disciples  in  after 
ages,  is  clear  from  the  consideration,  that  the  primi- 
tive Christians  were  frequently  admonished  against 
similar  evils,  and  even  against  crimes  still  more 
abominable.  Rom.  xiii.  13,  14;  1  Cor.  v.  9,  10,  and 
x.  6—14;  Ephes.  ix.  17—32;  Col.  iii.  5—11.  It  is 
clear,  then,  that  in  the  present  state  the  renovation  of 
believers  is  imperfect,  and  does  not  supersede  the 
necessity  of  the  law  of  God,  as  it  presently  stands,  for 
their  guidance.  In  the  passages  now  referred  to,  an 
appeal  is  made  to  their  fears,  as  well  as  to  their  grati- 
tude and  love.  In  our  present  imperfect  state,  our 
obedience  is  not  wholly  left  to  the  more  generous 
influence  of  the  latter  principles.  It  merits  our  atten- 
tion, too,  that  when  certain  duties  are  enforced,  there 
is  an  express  recognition  of  the  authority  of  the  law. 
As  for  instance,  the  duties  of  children  to  their  parents, 
which  are  enforced  by  an  express  repetition  of  the 
fifth  commandment.  Ephes.  vi.  1,  2,  3.  And  when 
certain  evils  are  condemned,  the  very  form  of  the 
commandments  is  employed,  as  in  James  ii.  8 — 13, 
where  a  number  of  offences  are  enumerated  in  the 
express  language  of  the  law,  and  where  the  evil  of 
respecting  persons  is  declared  to  be  a  sin  against  the 
laio,  and  a  solemn  warning  is  given,  that  he  shall 
have  judgment  without  mercy,  who  hath  showed  no 
mercy.    Hence  such  expressions  as  the  following : 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


xxxiii 


"He  that  loveth  another,  hath  fulfilled  the  law."  Rom. 
xiii.  8.  "Whosoever  committeth  sin,  transgrcsseth 
also  the  law;  for  sin  is  the  transgression  of  the  law" 
1  John  iii.  4.  Now,  if  there  be  no  sin  that  is  not  "  a 
transgression  of  the  law,"  it  follows  that  there  can  be 
no  rule  that  is  not  comprehended  in  the  law.  In  a 
word,  let  the  commandments  of  the  law  be  considered, 
and  the  conscience  of  every  Christian  will  say,  that 
there  is  not  one  of  them  which  he  can  break  without 
blame,  or  obedience  to  which  is  not  connected  with 
his  happiness. 

Christ  declared  that  he  had  not  come  to  destroy  the 
law  or  the  prophets,  but  to  fulfil  them ;  and  having 
said  this,  he  proceeded  to  explain  the  moral  precepts 
of  the  law  in  their  spirituality  and  extent,  as  reaching 
to  the  thoughts  and  the  desires  of  the  heart ;  and  to 
enforce  them  on  the  consciences  of  his  disciples.  Matt, 
v.  17 — 32.  He  taught  that  all  the  law  and  the  pro- 
phets hang  on  the  two  great  commandments  of  love 
to  God  and  love  to  our  neighbour,  thereby  declaring 
that  the  moral  injunctions  of  the  law  of  Moses  and 
also  of  the  prophets  continue  to  be  binding.  Matt.  xxii. 
37 — 40.  And  after  enjoining  the  universal  law  of 
equity,  that  we  do  to  others  as  we  would  that  they 
should  do  to  us,  he  enforces  it  by  saying,  "  For  this 
is  the  law  and  the  prophets."  Matt.  vii.  12.  Now, 
since  instead  of  representing  himself  as  teaching  and 
enjoining  what  is  altogether  new,  he  enforces  the 
duties  of  piety  and  humanity,  by  referring  to  the  law 
and  the  prophets,  he  obviously  teaches,  that  the  moral 
injunctions  of  the  latter  constitute  the  law  of  his  king- 
dom. There  is  no  necessity  for  confining  the  moral 
part  of  the  divine  law  to  the  ten  commandments ;  for 
granting  that  every  moral  precept  may  be  deduced 
from  them,  yet  there  were  many  such  precepts 
delivered  by  Moses  and  the  prophets  besides  them. 
It  was  of  importance  that  the  people  should  not  be  left 
to  ascertain  their  duty  by  mere  inferential  reasoning, 
however  solid.  And  on  this  principle  our  Lord  and 
his  apostles  have  given  many  broad,  palpable,  and 
express  commandments,  in  relation  to  moral  conduct, 


xxxiv 


INTRODUCTORY  ESSAY. 


without  always  marking  their  connection  with  the 
Decalogue,  even  where  such  connection  cannot  be 
questioned.  It  is  the  whole  of  the  divine  precepts  col- 
lectively, which  constitute  the  law  of  God.  And 
though  the  fundamental  principles  of  his  law  must 
ever  be  the  same,  yet  those  principles  are  applied 
according  to  the  nature  of  the  special  dispensation 
under  which  his  creatures  are  placed.  Attention  to 
this  is  of  importance  in  reflecting  on  the  law  of  hea- 
ven. And  Mr.  Newton,  in  a  letter  on  the  right  use 
of  the  law,  has  justly  observed,  that  "  clearly  to  un- 
derstand the  distinction,  connection,  and  harmony 
between  the  law  and  the  gospel,  and  their  mutual 
subserviency  to  illustrate  and  establish  each  other, 
is  a  singular  privilege,  and  a  happy  means  of  preserv- 
ing the  soul  from  being'  entangled  by  errors  on  the 
right  hand  or  the  left." 

In  a  word,  the  law  of  God,  though  it  be  the  language 
of  authority,  is  also  the  voice  of  friendship.  It  is 
authority  which  is  exercised  for  the  more  effectually 
influencing  us  to  keep  the  only  path  which  can  lead 
to  blessedness,  And  the  man  who,  in  the  faith  of  the 
gospel,  walks  humbly  and  obediently  with  God  finds 
the  truest  liberty,  and  his  greatest  happiness,  in  serv- 
ing his  gracious  Father  and  his  rightful  Sovereign. 

DAVID  RUSSELL, 


Dundee,  28th  Sept.  1824. 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


The  deference  due  to  the  public  seems  to  require  an 
apology  for  committing  letters  of  private  correspon- 
dence to  the  press,  while  the  writer  is  yet  living.  He 
is  sensible,  that  sending  them  abroad  without  his  name 
prefixed,  will  not  of  itself  be  sufficient  to  obviate  the 
charge  of  egotism.  The  manner  of  expression  and 
thinking,  where  an  author  has  been  repeatedly  in  print, 
will  mark  him  out  to  good  judges  when  they  see  him 
again,  so  as  to  render  any  further  description  unneces- 
sary. 

The  solicitation  of  friends,  though  a  trite,  is  not 
always  an  improper  plea,  and  would  probably  in  the 
present  case  be  admitted,  if  he  had  not  determined  to 
conceal  the  names  of  his  correspondents  likewise,  and 
to  suppress,  as  far  as  possible  every  circumstance 
which  might  lead  to  discover  them.  For  they  certainly 
did  recommend  the  publication,  and  return  him  their 
letters  purposely  that  a  selection  might  be  made.  But 
as  he  does  not  think  himself  at  liberty  to  declare  them, 
he  must  forego  the  advantage  of  screening  himself 
under  the  sanction  of  their  judgment. 

Posthumous  letters  are  usually  published  to  a  dis- 
advantage. If  it  be  supposed  that  the  author  has 
friends,  whose  regard  to  his  memory  will  make  them 
willing  to  purchase  what  appears  under  his  name,  that 
circumstance  has  sometimes  given  occasion  to  an  in- 
discriminate and  injudicious  publication  of  letters 
collected  from  all  quarters,  in  which  more  attention  is 
paid  to  the  bulk  than  the  value.  For  amongst  a 
number  of  letters  written  to  intimate  friends,  some 
will  be  too  trivial  to  deserve  notice,  and  others  may 
be  so  intermingled  with  details  of  private  or  domestic 

xxxv 


xxxvi 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


concerns,  as  perhaps  to  give  pain  to  those  who  are 
interested  in  them,  when  they  see  them  in  print.  The 
writer  of  the  following;  letters  thought  himself  more 
competent  to  decide  at  present,  which  and  how  much 
of  the  papers  before  him  might  be  not  utterly  unworthy 
of  being  preserved,  than  a  stranger  could  be  after  his 
decease. 

Further,  he  finds,  that  between  an  increase  of  en- 
gagements on  the  one  hand,  and  the  unavoidable  effects 
of  advancing  years  on  the  other,  he  can  expect  but 
little  leisure  or  ability  for  writing  letters  in  future,  ex- , 
cept  upon  necessary  business.  By  this  method  of 
sending  to  each  of  his  correspondents  many  letters  at 
once,  he  takes  leave  of  them  with  the  less  regret,  per- 
suaded that  he  thus  communicates  the  substance  of 
all  he  could  offer,  if  he  was  able  to  write  to  them 
severally  as  often  and  as  much  at  large  as  in  times 
past. 

Though  some  attention  has  been  paid  to  variety,  it 
was  not  practicable  wholly  to  avoid  what  may  be 
thought  repetition,  without  destroying  the  texture  and 
connection  of  many  letters  particularly  in  those  which 
treat  of  affliction.  But  where  the  same  subject  recurs, 
it  is  usually  placed  in  something  of  a  different  point 
of  view,  or  illustrated  in  a  different  manner. 

Thus  much  to  bespeak  the  readers's  favourable  and 
candid  persual  of  what  is  now  put  into  his  hands. 
But  the  writer  stands  before  a  higher  tribunal ;  and 
would  be  much  to  be  pitied  if  he  were  not  conscious, 
that  in  this  publication  he  has  no  allowed  aims,  but  to 
be  subservient  to  the  gracious  designs  of  God  by  the 
gospel,  and  to  promote  the  good  of  his  fellow-crea- 
tures. 

November  29,  1780. 


CARDIPHONIA. 


TWENTY-SIX  LETTERS  TO  A  NOBLEMAN. 


LETTER  I. 

March,  1765. 

My  Lord, — I  remember,  when  I  once  had  the  pleasure 
of  waiting  on  you,  you  were  pleased  to  begin  an  in- 
teresting conversation,  which,  to  my  concern,  was 
soon  interrupted.  The  subject  was  concerning  the 
causes,  nature,  and  marks  of  a  decline  in  grace ;  how 
it  happens  that  we  lose  that  warm  impression  of  divine 
things,  which  in  some  favoured  moments  we  think  it 
almost  impossible  to  forget ;  how  far  this  change  of 
frame  is  consistent  with  a  spiritual  growth  in  other 
respects;  how  to  form  a  comparative  judgment  of  our 
proficiency  upon  the  whole ;  and  by  what  steps  the 
losses  we  sustain  from  our  necessary  connection  with 
a  sinful  nature  and  a  sinful  world  may  be  retrieved 
from  time  to  time.  I  beg  your  Lordship's  permission 
to  fill  up  the  paper  with  a  view  to  these  inquiries.  I 
do  not  mean  to  offer  a  laboured  essay  upon  them,  but 
such  thoughts  as  shall  occur  while  the  pen  is  in  my 
hand. 

The  awakened  soul  (especially  when,  after  a  season 
of  distress  and  terror,  it  begins  to  taste  that  the  Lord 
is  gracious)  finds  itself  as  in  a  new  world.  No  change 
in  outward  life  can  be  so  sensible,  so  affecting.  No 
wonder  then,  that  at  such  a  time  little  else  can  be 
thought  of.  The  transition  from  darkness  to  light, 
from  a  sense  of  wrath  to  a  hope  of  glory,  is  the  greatest 


[*  The  Earl  of  Dartmouth.] 
4 


37 


38 


CARDIPHONIA. 


that  can  be  imagined,  and  is  oftentimes  as  sudden  as 
wonderful.  Hence  the  general  characteristics  of 
young  converts  are  zeal  and  love.  Like  Israel  at  the 
Red  Sea,  they  have  just  seen  the  wonderful  works  of 
the  Lord,  and  they  cannot  but  sing  his  praise ;  they 
are  deeply  affected  with  the  danger  they  have  lately 
escaped,  and  with  the  case  of  multitudes  around  them, 
who  are  secure  and  careless  in  the  same  alarming 
situation ;  and  a  sense  of  their  own  mercies,  and  a 
compassion  for  the  souls  of  others,  is  so  transporting, 
that  they  can  hardly  forbear  preaching  to  every  one 
they  meet. 

This  emotion  is  highly  just  and  reasonable  with 
respect  to  the  causes  from  whence  it  springs ;  and  it 
is  doubtless  a  proof,  not  only  of  the  imperfection,  but 
the  depravity  of  our  nature,  that  we  are  not  always 
thus  affected ;  yet  it  is  not  entirely  genuine.  If  we 
examine  this  character  closely,  which  seems  at  first 
sight  a  pattern  and  a  reproof  to  Christians  of  longer 
standing,  we  shall  for  the  most  part  find  it  attended 
with  considerable  defects. 

1.  Such  persons  are  very  weak  in  faith.  Their 
confidence  arises  rather  from  the  lively  impressions 
of  joy  within,  than  from  a  distinct  and  clear  appre- 
hension of  the  work  of  God  in  Christ.  The  comforts 
which  are  intended  as  cordials  to  animate  them  against 
the  opposition  of  an  unbelieving  world,  they  mistake 
and  rest  in  as  the  proper  evidences  of  their  hope.  And 
hence  it  comes  to  pass,  that  when  the  Lord  varies  his 
dispensations,  and  hides  his  face,  they  are  soon  trou- 
bled, and  at  their  wit's  end. 

2.  They  who  are  in  this  state  of  their  first  love,  are 
seldom  free  from  something  of  a  censorious  spirit. 
They  have  not  yet  felt  all  the  deceitfulness  of  their 
own  hearts ;  they  are  not  well  acquainted  with  the 
devices  or  temptations  of  Satan ;  and  therefore  know 
not  how  to  sympathize  or  make  allowances,  where 
allowances  are  necessary  and  due,  and  can  hardly 
bear  with  any  who  do  not  discover  the  same  earnest- 
ness as  themselves. 

3.  They  are  likewise  more  or  less  under  the  influence 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


39 


of  self-righteousness  and  self-will.  They  mean  well ; 
but  not  being  as  yet  well  acquainted  with  the  spiritual 
meaning  and  proper  use  of  the  law,  nor  established  in 
the  life  of  faith,  a  part  (oftentimes  a  very  considerable 
part)  of  their  zeal  spends  itself  in  externals  and  non- 
essentials, prompts  them  to  practise  what  is  not  com- 
manded, to  refrain  from  what  is  lawful,  and  to 
observe  various  and  needless  austerities  and  singula- 
rities, as  their  tempers  and  circumstances  differ. 

However,  with  all  their  faults,  methinks  there  is 
something  very  beautiful  and  engaging  in  the  honest 
vehemence  of  a  young  convert.  Some  cold  and 
rigid  judges  are  ready  to  reject  these  promising  ap- 
pearances on  account  of  incidental  blemishes.  But 
would  a  gardener  throw  away  a  fine  nectarine,  be- 
cause it  is  green  and  has  not  yet  attained  all  that 
beauty  and  flavour  which  a  few  more  showers  and 
suns  will  impart  1  Perhaps  it  will  hold  for  the  most 
part  in  grace  as  in  nature,  (some  exceptions  there  are,) 
if  there  is  not  some  fire  in  youth,  we  can  hardly  ex- 
pect a  proper  warmth  in  old  age. 

But  the  great  and  good  Husbandman  watches  over 
what  his  own  hand  has  planted,  and  carries  on  his 
work  by  a  variety  of  different  and  even  contrary  dis- 
pensations. While  their  mountain  stands  thus  strong, 
they  think  they  shall  never  be  moved ;  but  at  length 
they  find  a  change.  Sometimes  it  comes  on  by  insen- 
sible degrees.  That  part  of  their  affection  which  was 
purely  natural,  will  abate,  of  course,  when  the  power 
of  novelty  ceases.  They  will  begin,  in  some  instances, 
to  perceive  their  own  indiscretions;  and  an  endeavour 
to  correct  the  excesses  of  imprudent  zeal  will  often 
draw  them  towards  the  contrary  extreme  of  remiss- 
ness; the  evils  of  their  hearts,  which,  though  over- 
powered, were  not  eradicated,  will  revive  again;  the 
enemy  will  watch  his  occasions  to  meet  them  with 
suitable  temptations;  and,  as  it  is  the  Lord's  design 
that  they  should  experimentally  learn  and  feel  their 
own  weakness,  he  will,  in  some  instances,  be  permitted 
to  succeed.  When  guilt  is  thus  brought  upon  the 
conscience,  the  heart  grows  hard,  the  hands  feeble, 


40 


CAUDIPHONIA. 


and  the  knees  weak;  then  confidence  is  shaken,  the 
spirit  of  prayer  interrupted,  the  armour  gone;  and 
thus  things  grow  worse  and  worse,  till  the  Lord  is 
pleased  to  interpose.  For  though  we  can  fall  of  our- 
selves, we  cannot  rise  without  his  help.  Indeed  every 
sin,  in  its  own  nature,  has  a  tendency  towards  a  final 
apostasy;  but  there  is  a  provision  in  the  covenant  of 
grace,  and  the  Lord,  in  his  own  time,  returns  to  con- 
vince, humble,  pardon,  comfort,  and  renew  the  soul. 
He  touches  the  rock,  and  the  waters  flow.  By  re- 
peated experiments  and  exercises  of  this  sort — for  this 
wisdom  is  seldom  acquired  by  one  or  a  few  lessons — 
we  begin  at  length  to  learn  that  we  are  nothing,  have 
nothing,  can  do  nothing  but  sin.  And  thus  we  are 
gradually  prepared  to  live  more  out  of  ourselves,  and 
to  derive  all  our  sufficiency  of  every  kind  from  Jesus, 
the  fountain  of  grace.  We  learn  to  tread  more  warily, 
to  trust  less  to  our  own  strength,  to  have  lower 
thoughts  of  ourselves,  and  higher  thoughts  of  him; 
in  which  two  last  particulars,  I  apprehend,  what  the 
Scripture  means  by  a  growth  in  grace  does  properly 
consist.  Both  are  increasing  in  the  lively  Christian  ; 
every  day  shows  him  more  of  his  own  heart,  and 
more  of  the  power,  sufficiency,  compassion,  and  grace 
of  his  adorable  Redeemer;  but  neither  will  be  com- 
plete till  we  get  to  heaven. 

I  apprehend,  therefore,  that  though  we  find  an  abate- 
ment of  that  sensible  warmth  of  affection  which  we 
felt  at  first  setting  out;  yet,  if  our  views  are  more 
evangelical,  our  judgment  more  ripened,  our  hearts 
more  habitually  humbled  under  a  sense  of  inward  de- 
pravity, our  tempers  more  softened  into  sympathy 
and  tenderness,  if  our  prevailing  desires  are  spiritual, 
and  we  practically  esteem  the  precepts,  ordinances, 
and  people  of  God,  we  may  warrantably  conclude, 
that  his  good  work  of  grace  in  us  is,  upon  the  whole, 
on  an  increase. 

But  still  it  is  to  be  lamented,  that  an  increase  of 
knowledge  and  experience  should  be  so  generally  at- 
tended with  a  decline  of  fervour.  If  it  was  not  for 
what  has  passed  in  my  own  heart,  I  should  be  ready 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


1. 


to  think  it  impossible.  But  this  very  circumstance 
gives  me  a  still  more  emphatical  conviction  of  my 
own  vileness  and  depravity.  The  want  of  humiliation 
humbles  me,  and  my  very  indifference  rouses  and 
awakens  me  to  earnestness.  There  are,  however, 
seasons  of  refreshment,  ineffable  glances  of  light  and 
power  upon  the  soul,  which,  as  they  are  derived  from 
clearer  displays  of  divine  grace,  if  not  so  tumultuous 
as  the  first  joys,  are  more  penetrating,  transforming, 
and  animating.  A  glance  of  these,  when  compared 
with  our  sluggish  stupidity  when  they  are  withheld, 
weans  the  heart  from  this  wretched  state  of  sin  and 
temptation,  and  makes  the  thoughts  of  death  and  eter- 
nity desirable.  Then  this  conflict  shall  cease.  I  shall 
sin  and  wander  no  more,  see  him  as  he  is,  and  be  like 
him  for  ever. 

If  the  question  is,  How  are  these  bright  moments  to 
be  prolonged,  renewed,  or  retrieved  1  We  are  directed 
to  faith  and  diligence.  A  careful  use  of  the  appointed 
means  of  grace,  a  watchful  endeavour"  to  avoid  the 
occasions  and  appearances  of  evil,  and  especially  as- 
siduity in  secret  prayer,  will  bring  as  much  of  them 
as  the  Lord  sees  good  for  us.  He  knows  best  why 
we  are  not  to  be  trusted  with  them  continually.  Here 
we  are  to  walk  by  faith,  to  be  exercised  and  tried; 
by  and  by  we  shall  be  crowned,  and  the  desires  he  has 
given  shall  be  abundantly  satisfied.    I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  II. 

April,  1766. 

My  Lord, — I  shall  embrace  your  permission  to  fill  my 
paper.  As  to  subject,  that  which  has  been  a  frequent 
theme  of  my  heart  of  late,  I  shall  venture  to  lay  before 
your  Lordship — I  mean  the  remarkable  and  humbling 
difference  which  I  suppose  all  who  know  themselves 
may  observe,  between  their  acquired  and  their  expe- 
rimental knowledge,  or,  in  other  words,  between  their 
judgment  and  their  practice.    To  hear  a  believer 

4* 


42 


CAUDITHONIA. 


speak  his  apprehensions  of  the  evil  of  sin,  the  vanity 
of  the  world,  the  love  of  Christ,  the  beauty  of  holiness, 
or  the  importance  of  eternity,  who  would  not  suppose 
him  proof  against  temptation  ?  To  hear  with  what 
strong  arguments  he  can  recommend  watchfulness, 
prayer,  forbearance,  and  submission,  when  he  is  teach- 
ing or  advising  others,  who  would  not  suppose  that  he 
could  also  teach  himself,  and  influence  his  own  con- 
duct? Yet,  alas!  Quarn  dispar  sibi!  The  person 
who  rose  from  his  knees  before  he  left  his  chamber,  a 
poor,  indigent,  fallible,  dependent  creature,  who  saw 
and  acknowledged  that  he  was  unworthy  to  breathe 
the  air  or  to  see  the  light,  may  meet  with  many  occa- 
sions before  the  day  is  closed,  to  discover  the  corrup- 
tions of  his  heart,  and  to  show  how  weak  and  faint  his 
best  principles  and  clearest  convictions  are  in  their 
actual  exercise.  And  in  this  view,  how  vain  is  man ! 
what  a  contradiction  is  a  believer  to  himself!  He  is 
called  a  believer  emphatically,  because  he  cordially 
assents  to  the  word  of  God;  but,  alas!  how  often  un- 
worthy of  the  name  !  If  I  were  to  describe  him  from 
the  Scripture  character,  I  should  say,  he  is  one  whose 
heart  is  athirst  for  God,  for  his  glory,  his  image,  his 
presence;  his  affections  are  fixed  upon  an  unseen 
Saviour;  his  treasures,  and  consequently  his  thoughts, 
are  on  high,  beyond  the  bounds  of  sense.  Having  ex- 
perienced much  forgiveness,  he  is  full  of  bowels  of 
mercy  to  all  around;  and,  having  been  often  deceived 
by  his  own  heart,  he  dares  trust  it  no  more,  but  lives 
by  faith  in  the  Son  of  God,  for  wisdom,  righteousness, 
and  sanctification,  and  derives  from  him  grace  for 
grace;  sensible  that,  without  him,  he  has  not  suffi- 
ciency even  to  think  a  good  thought.  In  short,  he  is 
dead  to  the  world,  to  sin,  to  self ;  but  alive  to  God,  and 
lively  in  his  service.  Prayer  is  his  breath,  the  word 
of  God  his  food,  and  the  ordinances  more  precious  to 
him  than  the  light  of  the  sun.  Such  is  a  believer,  in 
his  judgment  and  prevailing  desires. 

But  were  I  to  describe  him  from  experience,  espe- 
cially at  some  times,  how  different  would  the  picture 
be.    Though  he  knows  that  communion  with  God  is 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


43 


his  highest  privilege,  he  too  seldom  finds  it  so;  on  the 
contrary,  if  duty,  conscience,  and  necessity,  did  not 
compel,  he  would  leave  the  throne  of  grace  unvisited 
from  day  to  day.  He  takes  up  the  Bible,  conscious 
that  it  is  the  fountain  of  life  and  true  comfort;  yet  per- 
haps while  he  is  making  the  reflection,  he  feels  a  secret 
distaste,  which  prompts  him  to  lay  it  down,  and  give 
his  preference  to  a  newspaper.  He  needs  not  to  be 
told  of  the  vanity  and  uncertainty  of  all  beneath  the 
sun;  and  yet  is  almost  as  much  elated  or  cast  down 
by  a  trifle,  as  those  who  have  their  portion  in  this 
world.  He  believes  that  all  things  shall  work  to- 
gether for  his  good,  and  that  the  most  high  God  ap- 
points, adjusts,  and  overrules  all  his  concerns;  yet  he 
feels  the  risings  of  fear,  anxiety,  and  displeasure,  as 
though  the  contrary  was  true.  He  owns  himself  ig- 
norant, and  liable  to  be  deceived  by  a  thousand  falla- 
cies; yet  is  easily  betrayed  into  positiveness  and  self- 
conceit.  He  feels  himself  an  unprofitable,  unfaithful, 
unthankful  servant,  and  therefore  blushes  to  harbour 
a  thought  of  desiring  the  esteem  and  commendations 
of  men,  yet  he  cannot  suppress  it.  Finally — for  I 
must  observe  some  bounds — on  account  of  these  and 
many  other  inconsistencies,  he  is  struck  dumb  before 
the  Lord,  stripped  of  every  hope  and  plea,  but  what  is 
provided  in  the  free  grace  of  God,  and  yet  his  heart 
is  continually  leaning  and  returning  to  a  covenant  of 
works. 

Two  questions  naturally  arise  from  such  a  view  of 
ourselves.  First, — How  can  these  things  be,  or  why 
are  they  permitted  1  Since  the  Lord  hates  sin,  teaches 
his  people  to  hate  it  and  cry  against  it,  and  has  pro- 
mised to  hear  their  prayers,  how  is  it  that  they  go 
thus  burdened'?  Surely  if  he  could  not  or  would  not 
overrule  evil  for  good,  he  would  not  permit  it  to  con- 
tinue. By  these  exercises  he  teaches  us  more  truly 
to  know  and  feel  the  utter  depravity  and  corruption 
of  our  whole  nature,  that  we  are  indeed  defiled  in 
every  part.  His  method  of  salvation  is  likewise  here- 
by exceedingly  endeared  to  us  ;  we  see  that  it  is  and 
must  be  of  grace,  wholly  of  grace;  and  that  the  Lord 


44 


CARDIPHONIA. 


Jesus  Christ,  and  his  perfect  righteousness,  is  and 
must  be  our  all  in  all.  His  power,  likewise,  in  main- 
taining his  own  work,  notwithstanding  our  infirmities, 
temptations,  and  enemies,  is  hereby  displayed  in  the 
clearest  light — his  strength  is  manifested  in  our  weak- 
ness. Satan,  likewise,  is  more  remarkably  disappoint- 
ed and  put  to  shame,  when  he  finds  bounds  set  to  his 
rage  and  policy,  beyond  which  he  cannot  pass ;  and 
that  those  in  whom  he  finds  so  much  to  work  upon, 
and  over  whom  he  so  often  prevails  for  a  season, 
escape  at  last  out  of  his  hands.  He  casts  them  down, 
but  they  are  raised  again ;  he  wounds  them,  but  they 
are  healed  ;  he  obtains  his  desire  to  sift  them  as  wheat, 
but  the  prayer  of  their  great  Advocate  prevails  for 
the  maintenance  of  their  faith.  Further,  by  what 
believers  feel  in  themselves  they  learn  by  degrees  how 
to  warn,  pity,  and  bear  with  others.  A  soft,  patient, 
and  compassionate  spirit,  and  a  readiness  and  skill  in 
comforting  those  who  are  cast  down,  is  not  perhaps 
attainable  in  any  other  way.  And  lastly,  I  believe 
nothing  more  habitually  reconciles  a  child  of  God  to 
the  thought  of  death,  than  the  wearisomeness  of  this 
warfare.  Death  is  unwelcome  to  nature ;  but  then, 
and  not  till  then,  the  conflict  will  cease.  Then  we 
shall  sin  no  more.  The  flesh,  with  all  its  attendant 
evils,  will  be  laid  in  the  grave.  Then  the  soul,  which 
has  been  partaker  of  a  new  and  heavenly  birth,  shall 
be  freed  from  every  incumbrance,  and  stand  perfect 
in  the  Redeemer's  righteousness  before  God  in  glory. 

But  though  these  evils  cannot  be  wholly  removed, 
it  is  worth  while  to  inquire,  secondly,  how  they  may 
be  mitigated.  This  we  are  encouraged  to  hope  for. 
The  word  of  God  directs  and  animates  to  a  growth 
in  grace.  And  though  we  can  do  nothing  spiritually 
of  ourselves,'yet  there  is  a  part  assigned  us.  We 
cannot  conquer  the  obstacles  in  our  way  by  our  own 
strength,  yet  we  can  give  way  to  them,  and  if  we  do, 
it  is  our  sin,  and  will  be  our  sorrow.  The  disputes 
concerning  inherent  power  in  the  creature  have  been 
carried  to  inconvenient  lengths ;  for  my  own  part,  I 
think  it  safe  to  use  scriptural  language.    The  apostles 


LETTERS  TO  A  NOBLEMAN. 


45 


exhort  us,  to  give  all  diligence  to  resist  the  devil,  to 
purge  ourselves  from  all  filthiness  of  flesh  and  spirit, 
to  give  ourselves  to  reading,  meditation,  and  prayer, 
to  watch,  to  put  on  the  whole  armour  of  God,  and  to 
abstain  from  all  appearance  of  evil.  Faithfulness  to 
light  received,  and  a  sincere  endeavour  to  conform 
to  the  means  prescribed  in  the  word  of  God,  with  an 
humble  application  to  the  blood  of  sprinkling,  and  the 
promised  Spirit,  will  undoubtedly  be  answered  by  in- 
creasing measures  of  light,  faith,  strength,  and  com- 
fort ;  and  we  shall  know,  if  we  follow  on  to  know  the 
Lord. 

I  need  not  tell  your  Lordship  that  I  am  an  extem- 
pore writer.  I  dropt  the  consideration  of  whom  I 
was  addressing  from  my  first  paragraph ;  but  I  now 
return,  and  subscribe  myself,  with  the  greatest 
deference,  &c. 


LETTER  III. 

April,  1770. 

My  Lord, — I  have  a  desire  to  fill  the  paper,  and  must 
therefore  betake  myself  to  the  expedient  I  lately  men- 
tioned. Glorious  things  are  spoken  of  the  city  of  God, 
or  (as  I  suppose)  the  state  of  glory,  in  Rev.  xxi.  from 
verse  10,  ad Jinem.  The  description  is  doubtless 
mystical,  and  perhaps  nothing  short  of  a  happy  expe- 
rience and  participation  will  furnish  an  adequate  expo- 
sition. One  expression,  in  particular,  has,  I  believe, 
puzzled  wiser  heads  than  mine  to  explain.  The  street 
of  the  city  was  pure  gold,  as  it  were  transparent  glass. 
The  construction,  likewise,  in  the  Greek  is  difficult. 
Some  render  it  pure  gold,  transparent  as  glass:  this  is 
the  sense,  but  then  it  should  be  neuter,  Stacpavfs,  to  agree 
with  xe.vai.ov.  If  our  reading  is  right,  we  must  under- 
stand it  either  of  gold  pure,  bright,  and  perspicuous  as 
the  finest  transparent  glass  (for  all  glass  is  not  trans- 
parent,) or  else,  as  two  distinct  comparisons,  splendid 
and  durable  as  the  purest  gold,  clear  and  transparent 


46 


CARDIPHONIA. 


as  the  finest  glass.  In  that  happy  world  the  beauties 
and  advantages,  which  here  are  divided  and  incom- 
patible, will  unite  and  agree.  Our  glass  is  clear  but 
brittle ;  our  gold  is  shining  and  solid,  but  it  is  opaque, 
and  discovers  only  a  surface.  And  thus  it  is  with 
our  minds.  The  powers  of  the  imagination  are  lively 
and  extensive,  but  transient  and  uncertain.  The 
powers  of  the  understanding  are  more  solid  and  regu- 
lar, but  at  the  same  time  more  slow  and  limited,  and 
confined  to  the  outside  properties  of  the  few  objects 
around  us.  But  when  we  arrive  within  the  veil,  the 
perfections  of  the  glass  and  the  gold  will  be  com- 
bined, and  the  imperfections  of  each  will  entirely  cease. 
Then  we  shall  know  more  than  we  can  now  imagine. 
The  glass  will  be  all  gold.  And  then  we  shall  appre- 
hend truth  in  its  relations  and  consequences ;  not  (as 
at  present)  by  that  tedious  and  fallible  process  which 
we  call  reasoning,  but  by  a  single  glance  of  thought, 
as  the  sight  pierces  in  an  instant  through  the  largest 
transpai'ent  body.     The  gold  will  be  all  glass. 

I  do  not  offer  this  as  the  sense  of  the  passage,  but 
as  a  thought  which  once  occurred  to  me  while  read- 
ing it.  I  daily  groan  under  a  desultory  ungovernable 
imagination,  and  a  palpable  darkness  of  understanding 
which  greatly  impede  me  in  my  attempts  to  contem- 
plate the  truths  of  God.  Perhaps  these  complaints, 
in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  are  common  to  all  our 
fallen  race,  and  exhibit  mournful  proofs  that  our  nature 
is  essentially  depraved.  The  grace  of  God  affords 
some  assistance  for  correcting  the  wildness  of  the 
fancy,  and  enlarging  the  capacity  of  the  mind ;  yet 
the  cure  at  present  is  but  palliative ;  but  ere  long  it 
shall  be  perfect,  and  our  complaints  shall  cease  for 
ever.  Now  it  costs  us  much  pains  to  acquire  a 
pittance  of  solid  and  useful  knowledge;  and  the  ideas 
we  have  collected  are  far  from  being  at  the  disposal 
of  judgment,  and,  like  men  in  a  crowd,  are  perpetually 
clashing  and  interfering  with  each  other.  But  it  will 
not  be  so,  when  we  are  completely  freed  from  the 
effects  of  sin.  Confusion  and  darkness  will  not  follow 
us  into  the  world  where  light  and  order  reign.  Then, 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


47 


and  not  till  then,  our  knowledge  will  be  perfect,  and 
our  possession  of  it  uninterrupted  and  secure. 

Since  the  radical  powers  of  the  soul  are  thus  en- 
feebled and  disordered,  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at, 
that  the  best  of  men,  and  under  their  highest  attain- 
ments, have  found  cause  to  make  the  acknowledgment 
of  the  apostle,  "When  I  would  do  good,  evil  is  pre- 
sent with  me."  But,  blessed  be  God,  though  we  must 
feel  hourly  cause  for  shame  and  humiliation  for  what 
we  are  in  ourselves,  we  have  cause  to  rejoice  con- 
tinually in  Christ  Jesus,  who,  as  he  is  revealed  unto 
us  under  the  various  names,  characters,  relations,  and 
offices,  which  he  bears  in  the  Scripture,  holds  out  to 
our  faith  a  balm  for  every  wound,  a  cordial  for  every 
discouragement,  and  a  sufficient  answer  to  every 
objection  which  sin  or  Satan  can  suggest  against  our 
peace.  If  we  are  guilty,  he  is  our  righteousness ;  if 
we  are  sick,  he  is  our  infallible  Physician ;  if  we  are 
weak,  helpless,  and  defenceless,  he  is  the  compassion- 
ate and  faithful  Shepherd  who  has  taken  charge  of 
us,  and  will  not  suffer  any  thing  to  disappoint  our 
hopes,  or  to  separate  us  from  his  love.  He  knows 
our  frame,  he  remembers  that  we  are  but  dust,  and 
has  engaged  to  guide  us  by  his  counsel,  support  us  by 
his  power,  and  at  length  to  receive  us  to  his  glory, 
that  we  may  be  with  him  for  ever. — I  am,  with  the 
greatest  deference,  &c. 


LETTER  IV. 

February,  1772. 
My  Lord, — I  have  been  sitting  perhaps  a  quarter 
of  an  hour  with  my  pen  in  my  hand,  and  my  finger 
upon  my  upper  lip,  contriving  how  I  should  begin  my 
letter.  A  detail  of  the  confused,  incoherent  thoughts 
which  have  successively  passed  through  my  mind, 
would  have  more  than  filled  the  sheet;  but  your  Lord- 
ship's patience,  and  even  your  charity  for  the  writer, 
would  have  been  tried  to  the  uttermost  if  I  could  have 


48 


CARDIPIIONIA. 


penned  them  all  down.  At  length  my  suspense  re- 
minded me  of  the  apostle's  words,  Gal.  v.  17, — "  Ye 
cannot  do  the  things  that  ye  would."  This  is  an  hum- 
bling but  a  just  account  of  a  Christian's  attainments  in 
the  present  life,  and  is  equally  applicable  to  the  strong- 
*  est  and  to  the  weakest.  The  weakest  need  not  say 
less — the  strongest  will  hardly  venture  to  say  more. 
The  Lord  has  given  his  people  a  desire  and  will  aim- 
ing at  great  things ;  without  this  they  would  be  un- 
worthy of  the  name  of  Christians  ;  but  they  cannot  do 
as  they  would  :  their  best  desires  are  weak  and  inef- 
fectual, not  absolutely  so  (for  he  who  works  in  them 
to  will,  enables  them  in  a  measure  to  do  likewise,)  but 
in  comparison  with  the  mark  at  which  they  aim.  So 
that  while  they  have  great  cause  to  be  thankful  for 
the  desire  he  has  given  them,  and  for  the  degree  in 
which  it  is  answered,  they  have  equal  reason  to  be 
ashamed  and  abased  under  a  sense  of  their  continual 
defects,  and  the  evil  mixtures  which  taint  and  debase 
their  best  endeavours.  It  would  be  easy  to  make  out 
a  long  list  of  particulars  which  a  believer  would  do  if 
he  could,  but  in  which,  from  first  to  last,  he  finds  a 
mortifying  inability.  Permit  me  to  mention  a  few, 
which  I  need  not  transcribe  from  books,  for  they  are 
always  present  to  my  mind. 

He  would  willingly  enjoy  God  in  prayer.  He  knows 
that  prayer  is  his  duty ;  but,  in  his  judgment,  he  con- 
siders it  likewise  as  his  greatest  honour  and  privilege. 
In  this  light  he  can  recommend  it  to  others,  and  can 
tell  them  of  the  wonderful  condescension  of  the  great 
God,  who  humbles  himself  to  behold  the  things  that 
are  in  heaven,  that  he  should  stoop  so  much  lower,  to 
afford  his  gracious  ear  to  the  supplications  of  sinful 
*  worms  upon  earth.  He  can  bid  them  expect  a  plea- 
sure in  waiting  upon  the  Lord,  different  in  kind  and 
greater  in  degree  than  all  the  world  can  afford.  By 
prayer,  he  can  say,  you  have  liberty  to  cast  all  your 
cares  upon  him  that  careth  for  you.  By  one  hour's 
intimate  access  to  the  throne  of  grace,  where  the  Lord 
causes  his  glory  to  pass  before  the  soul  that  seeks  him, 
you  may  acquire  more  true  spiritual  knowledge  and 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


49 


comfort,  than  by  a  day's  or  a  week's  converse  with 
the  best  of  men,  or  the  most  studious  perusal  of  many 
folios.  And  in  this  light  he  would  consider  it,  and 
improve  it  for  himself.  But  alas !  how  seldom  can  he 
do  as  he  would.  How  often  does  he  find  this  privi- 
lege a  mere  task,  which  he  would  be  glad  of  a  just 
cause  to  omit ;  and  the  chief  pleasure  he  derives  from 
the  performance  is  to  think  that  his  task  is  finished  : 
he  has  been  drawing  near  to  God  with  his  lips  while 
his  heart  was  far  from  him.  Surely  this  is  not  doing 
as  he  would,  when  (to  borrow  the  expression  of  an  old 
woman  here)  he  is  dragged  before  God  like  a  slave, 
and  comes  away  like  a  thief. 

The  like  may  be  said  of  reading  the  Scripture.  He 
believes  it  to  be  the  word  of  God  :  he  admires  the  wis- 
dom and  grace  of  the  doctrines,  the  beauty  of  the 
precepts,  the  richness  and  suitableness  of  the  promises; 
and  therefore,  with  David,  he  accounts  it  preferable 
to  thousands  of  gold  and  silver,  and  sweeter  than 
honey  or  the  honey-comb.  Yet  while  he  thus  thinks 
of  it,  and  desires  that  it  may  dwell  in  him  richly,  and 
be  his  meditation  night  and  day,  he  cannot  do  as  he 
would.  It  will  require  some  resolution  to  persist  in 
reading  a  portion  of  it  every  day ;  and  even  then  his 
heart  is  often  less  engaged  than  when  reading  a  pamph- 
let. Here  again  his  privilege  frequently  dwindles  into 
a  task.  His  appetite  is  vitiated,  so  that  he  has  but 
little  relish  for  the  food  of  his  soul. 

He  would  willingly  have  abiding",  admiring  thoughts 
of  the  person  and  love  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Glad 
he  is,  indeed,  of  those  occasions  which  recall  the  Sa- 
viour to  his  mind ;  and  with  this  view,  notwithstand- 
ing all  discouragements,  he  perseveres  in  attempting 
to  pray  and  read,  and  wait  upon  the  ordinances.  Yet 
he  cannot  do  as  he  would.  Whatever  claims  he  may 
have  to  the  exercise  of  gratitude  and  sensibility  to- 
wards his  fellow-creatures,  he  must  confess  himself 
mournfully  ungrateful  and  insensible  towards  his  best 
Friend  and  Benefactor.  Ah !  what  trifles  are  capable 
of  shutting  him  out  of  our  thoughts,  of  whom  we  say, 
He  is  the  Beloved  of  our  souls,  who  loved  us,  and  gave 

5 


50 


CARDIPHONIA. 


himself  for  us,  and  whom  we  have  deliberately  chosen 
as  our  chief  good  and  portion.  What  can  make  us 
amends  for  the  loss  we  suffer  here  ?  Yet  surely  if  we 
could,  we  would  set  him  always  before  us ;  his  love 
should  be  the  delightful  theme  of  our  hearts 

From  morn  to  noon,  from  noon  to  dewy  eve. 

But  though  we  aim  at  this  good,  evil  is  present  with 
us;  we  find  we  are  renewed  but  in  part,  and  have 
still  cause  to  plead  the  Lord's  promise,  to  take  away 
the  heart  of  stone,  and  give  us  a  heart  of  flesh. 

He  would  willingly  acquiesce  in  all  the  dispensa- 
tions of  Divine  Providence.  He  believes  that  all 
events  are  under  the  direction  of  infinite  wisdom  and 
goodness,  and  shall  surely  issue  in  the  glory  of  God, 
and  the  good  of  those  who  fear  hiin.  He  doubts  not 
but  the  hairs  of  his  head  are  all  numbered,  that  the 
blessings  of  every  kind  which  he  possesses  were  be- 
stowed upon  him,  and  are  preserved  to  him,  by  the 
bounty  and  special  favour  of  the  Lord  whom  he  serves  ; 
that  afflictions  spring  not  out  of  the  ground,  but  are 
fruits  and  tokens  of  divine  love,  no  less  than  his  com- 
forts ; — that  there  is  a  need-be,  whenever  for  a  season 
he  is  in  heaviness.  Of  these  principles  he  can  no 
more  doubt,  than  of  what  he  sees  with  his  eyes :  and 
there  are  seasons  when  he  thinks  they  will  prove  suf- 
ficient to  reconcile  him  to  the  sharpest  trials.  But 
often  when  he  aims  to  apply  them  in  an  hour  of  pre- 
sent distress,  he  cannot  do  what  he  would.  He  feels 
a  law  in  his  members  warring  againt  the  law  in  his 
mind  ;  so  that,  in  defiance  of  the  clearest  convictions, 
seeing  as  though  he  perceived  not,  he  is  ready  to  com- 
plain, murmur,  and  despond.  Alas  !  how  vain  is  man 
in  his  best  estate !  How  much  weakness  and  incon- 
sistency, even  in  those  whose  hearts  are  right  with  the 
Lord !  and  what  reason  have  we  to  confess  that  we 
are  unworthy,  unprofitable  servants  ! 

It  were  easy  to  enlarge  in  this  way,  would  paper 
and  time  permit.  But  blessed  be  God,  we  are  not 
under  the  law,  but  under  grace.  And  even  these  dis- 
tressing effects  of  the  remnants  of  indwelling  sin  are 


LETTERS  TO  A  NOBLEMAN. 


51 


overruled  for  good.  By  these  experiences  the  be- 
liever is  weaned  more  from  self,  and  taught  more 
highly  to  prize  and  more  absolutely  to  rely  on  him, 
who  is  appointed  to  us  of  God,  Wisdom,  Righteous- 
ness, Sanetification,  and  Redemption.  The  more  vile 
we  are  in  our  own  eyes,  the  more  precious  he  will  be 
to  us :  and  a  deep  repeated  sense  of  the  evil  of  our 
hearts  is  necessary  to  preclude  all  boasting,  and  to 
make  us  willing  to  give  the  whole  glory  of  our  salva- 
tion where  it  is  due.  Again,  a  sense  of  these  evils 
will  (when  hardly  any  thing  else  can  do  it)  reconcile 
us  to  the  thoughts  of  death;  yea,  make  us  desirous  to 
depart,  that  we  may  sin  no  more,  since  we  find  de- 
pravity so  deep  rooted  in  our  nature,  that  (like  the 
leprous  house)  the  whole  fabric  must  be  taken  down 
before  we  can  be  freed  from  its  defilement.  Then, 
and  not  till  then,  we  shall  be  able  to  do  the  thing  that 
we  would :  when  we  see  Jesus,  we  shall  be  trans- 
formed into  his  image,  and  have  done  with  sin  and 
sorrow  forever.    I  am  with  great  deference,  &c. 


LETTER  V. 

March,  1772. 

My  Lord, — I  think  my  last  letter  turned  upon  the 
thought,  Gal.  v.  17, — "Ye  cannot  do  the  things  that 
ye  would."  In  the  parallel  place,  Rom.  vii.  19,  there 
is  another  clause  subjoined,  "  The  evil  which  I  would 
not,  that  I  do.  This,  added  to  the  former,  would  com- 
plete the  dark  side  of  my  experience.  Permit  me  to 
tell  your  Lordship  a  little  part  (for  some  things  must 
not,  cannot  be  told,)  not  of  what  I  have  read,  but  of 
what  I  have  felt,  in  illustration  of  this  passage. 

I  would  not  be  the  sport  and  prey  of  wild,  vain,  fool- 
ish, and  worse  imaginations;  but  this  evil  is  present 
with  me;  my  heart  is  like  a  highway,  like  a  city  with- 
out walls  or  gates.  Nothing  so  false,  so  frivolous,  so 
absurd,  so  impossible,  or  so  horrid,  but  it  can  ob- 
tain access,  and  that  at  any  time,  or  in  any  place: 


52 


CARDirilONIA. 


neither  the  study,  the  pulpit,  nor  even  the  Lord's 
table,  exempt  me  from  their  intrusion.  I  sometimes 
compare  my  words  to  the  treble  of  an  instrument, 
which  my  thoughts  accompany  with  a  kind  of  bass,  or 
rather  anti-bass,  in  which  every  rule  of  harmony  is 
broken,  every  possible  combination  of  discord  and 
confusion  is  introduced,  utterly  inconsistent  with,  and 
contradictory  to,  the  intended  melody.  Ah!  what 
music  would  my  praying  and  preaching  often  make  in 
the  ears  of  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  if  he  listened  to  them  as 
they  are  mine  only!  By  men,  the  upper  part  only  (if 
I  may  so  speak)  is  heard;  and  small  cause  there  is  for 
self-congratulation,  if  they  should  happen  to  commend, 
when  conscience  tells  me  they  would  be  struck  with 
astonishment  and  abhorrence  could  they  hear  the 
whole. 

But  if  this  awful  effect  of  heart  depravity  cannot  be 
wholly  avoided  in  the  present  state  of  human  nature, 
yet  at  least  I  would  not  allow  and  indulge  it;  yet  this 
I  find  I  do.  In  defiance  of  my  best  judgment  and  best 
wishes,  I  find  something  within  me,  which  cherishes 
and  cleaves  to  those  evils,  from  which  I  ought  to  start 
and  flee,  as  I  should  if  a  toad  or  a  serpent  was  put  in 
my  food  or  in  my  bed.  Ah!  how  vile  must  the  heart 
(at  least  my  heart)  be,  that  can  hold  a  parley  with 
such  abominations,  when  I  so  well  know  their  nature 
and  their  tendency.  Surely  he  who  finds  himself 
capable  of  this,  may,  without  the  least  affectation  of 
humility,  (however  fair  his  outward  conduct  appears,) 
subscribe  himself  less  than  the  least  of  all  saints,  and 
of  sinners  the  very  chief. 

I  would  not  be  influenced  by  a  principle  of  self  on 
any  occasion;  yet  this  evil  I  often  do.  I  see  the 
baseness  and  absurdity  of  such  a  conduct  as  clearly 
as  I  see  the  light  of  the  day.  I  do  not  aflect  to  be 
thought  ten  feel  high,  and  I  know  that  a  desire  of 
being  thought  wise  or  good  is  equally  contrary  to 
reason  and  truth.  I  should  be  grieved  or  angry  if  my 
fellow-creatures  supposed  I  had  such  a  desire;  and, 
therefore,  I  fear,  the  very  principle  of  self,  of  which  I 
complain,  has  a  considerable  share  in  prompting  my 


LETTEKS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


53 


desires  to  conceal  it.  The  pride  of  others  often 
offends  me,  and  makes  me  studious  to  hide  my  own ; 
because  their  good  opinion  of  me  depends  much  upon 
their  not  perceiving  it.  But  the  Lord  knows  how  this 
dead  fly  taints  and  spoils  my  best  services,  and  makes 
them  no  better  than  specious  sins. 

I  would  not  indulge  vain  reasonings  concerning  the 
counsels,  ways,  and  providences  of  God;  yet  I  am 
prone  to  do  it.  That  the  Judge  of  all  the  earth  will 
do  right,  is  to  me  as  evident  and  necessary  as  that 
two  and  two  make  four.  I  believe  that  he  has  a  sove- 
reign right  to  do  what  he  will  with  his  own,  and  that 
this  sovereignty  is  but  another  name  for  the  unlimited 
exercise  of  wisdom  and  goodness.  But  my  reason- 
ings are  often  such,  as  if  I  had  never  heard  of  these 
principles,  or  had  formerly  renounced  them.  I  feel 
the  workings  of  a  presumptuous  spirit,  that  would  ac- 
count for  every  thing,  and  venture  to  dispute  what- 
ever it  cannot  comprehend.  What  an  evil  is  this,  for 
a  potsherd  of  the  earth  to  contend  with  its  Maker !  I 
do  not  act  thus  towards  my  fellow-creatures;  I  do  not 
find  fault  with  the  decisions  of  a  judge,  or  the  disposi- 
tions of  a  general,  because,  though  I  know  they  are 
fallible,  yet  I  suppose  they  are  wiser  in  their  respective 
departments  than  myself.  But  I  am  often  ready  to 
take  this  liberty  when  it  is  most  unreasonable  and  in- 
excusable. 

I  would  not  cleave  to  a  covenant  of  works:  it  should 
seem,  from  the  foregoing  particulars,  and  many  others 
which  I  could  mention,  that  I  have  reasons  enough  to 
deter  me  from  this.  Yet  even  this  I  do.  Not  but 
that  I  say,  and  I  hope  from  my  heart,  Enter  not  into 
judgment  with  thy  servant,  O  Lord;  I  embrace  it  as 
a  faithful  saying,  and  worthy  of  all  acceptation,  that 
Jesus  Christ  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners;  and 
it  is  the  main  pleasure  and  business  of  my  life  to  set 
forth  the  necessity  and  all-sufficiency  of  the  Mediator 
between  God  and  man,  and  to  make  mention  of  his 
righteousness,  even  of  his  only.  But  here,  as  in  every 
thing  else,  I  find  a  vast  difference  between  my  judg- 
ment and  my  experience.    I  am  invited  to  take  the 

5* 


54 


CARDirilONIA. 


water  of  life  freely,  yet  often  discouraged,  because  I 
have  nothing  wherewith  to  pay  for  it.  If  I  am  at 
times  favoured  with  some  liberty  from  the  above-men- 
tioned evils,  it  rather  gives  me  a  more  favourable 
opinion  of  myself,  than  increases  my  admiration  of 
the  Lord's  goodness  to  so  unworthy  a  creature;  and 
when  the  returning  tide  of  my  corruptions  convinces 
me  that  I  am  still  the  same,  an  unbelieving  legal  spirit 
would  urge  me  to  conclude  that  the  Lord  is  changed; 
at  least  I  feel  a  weariness  of  being  beholden  to  him  for 
such  continued  multiplied  forgiveness;  and  I  fear  that 
some  part  of  my  striving  against  sin,  and  my  desires 
after  an  increase  of  sanctification,  arises  from  a  secret 
wish  that  I  might  not  be  so  absolutely  and  entirely 
indebted  to  him. 

This,  my  Lord,  is  only  a  faint  sketch  of  my  heart, 
but  it  is  taken  from  the  life ;  it  would  require  a 
volume  rather  than  a.  letter  to  fill  up  the  outlines.  But 
I  believe  you  will  not  regret  that  I  choose  to  say  no 
more  upon  such  a  subject.  But  though  my  disease  is 
grievous,  it  is  not  desperate;  I  have  a  gracious  and 
infallible  Physician.  I  shall  not  die,  but  live,  and 
declare  the  works  of  the  Lord.  I  remain,  my 
Lord,  &c. 

LETTER  VI. 

April,  1772. 

My  Lord, — My  two  last  letters  turned  upon  a  mourn- 
ful subject — the  depravity  of  the  heart,  which  impedes 
us  when  we  would  do  good,  and  pollutes  our  best  in- 
tended services  with  evil.  We  have  cause,  upon  this 
account,  to  go  softly  all  our  days;  yet  we  need  not 
sorrow  as  they  who  have  no  hope.  The  Lord  has 
provided  his  people  relief  under  those  complaints,  and 
teaches  us  to  draw  improvement  from  them.  If  the 
evils  we  feel  were  not  capable  of  being  overruled  for 
good,  he  would  not  permit  them  to  remain  in  us.  This 
we  may  infer  from  his  hatred  to  sin,  and  the  love 
which  he  bears  to  his  people. 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


55 


As  to  the  remedy,  neither  our  state  nor  his  honour 
are  affected  by  the  workings  of  indwelling  sin,  in  the 
hearts  of  those  whom  he  has  taught  to  wrestle,  strive, 
and  mourn,  on  account  of  what  they  feel.  Though 
sin  wars,  it  shall  not  reign;  and  though  it  breaks  our 
peace,  it  cannot  separate  from  his  love..  Nor  is  it  in- 
consistent with  his  holiness  and  perfection  to  manifest 
his  favour  to  such  poor  defiled  creatures,  or  to  admit 
them  to  communion  with  himself;  for  they  are  not 
considered  as  in  themselves,  but  as  one  with  Jesus,  to 
whom  they  have  fled  for  refuge,  and  by  whom  they 
live  a  life  of  faith.  They  are  accepted  in  the  Beloved, 
they  have  an  advocate  with  the  Father,  who  once 
made  an  atonement  for  their  sins,  and  ever  lives  to 
make  intercession  for  their  persons.  Though  they 
cannot  fulfil  the  law,  he  has  fulfilled  it  for  them; 
though  the  obedience  of  the  members  is  defiled  and 
imperfect,  the  obedience  of  the  Head  is  spotless  and 
complete;  and  though  there  is  much  evil  in  them, 
there  is  something  good — the  fruit  of  his  own  gracious 
Spirit.  They  act  from  a  principle  of  love,  they  aim 
at  no  less  than  his  glory,  and  their  habitual  desires  are 
supremely  fixed  upon  himself.  There  is  a  difference 
in  kind  between  the  feeblest  efforts  of  faith  in  a  real 
believer,  while  he  is  covered  with  shame  at  the 
thoughts  of  his  miscarriages,  and  the  highest  and 
most  specious  attainments  of  those  who  are  wise  in 
their  own  eyes,  and  prudent  in  their  own  sight.  Nor 
shall  this  conflict  remain  long,  or  the  enemy  finally 
prevail  over  them.  They  are  supported  by  almighty 
power,  and  led  on  to  certain  victory.  They  shall 
not  always  be  as  they  are  now;  yet  a  little  while, 
and  they  shall  be  freed  from  this  vile  body,  which, 
like  the  leprous  house,  is  incurably  contaminated, 
and  must  be  entirely  taken  down.  Then  they  shall 
see  Jesus  as  he  is,  and  be  like  him,  and  with  him  for 
ever. 

The  gracious  purposes  to  which  the  Lord  makes 
the  sense  and  feeling  of  our  depravity  subservient,  are 
manifold.  Hereby  his  own  power,  wisdom,  and  faith- 
fulness, and  love,  are  more  signally  displayed :  his 


56 


CARDiniONlA. 


power  in  maintaining  his  own  work  in  the  midst  of 
so  much  opposition,  like  a  spark  burning  in  the  water, 
or  a  bush  unconsumed  in  the  flames :  his  wisdom  in 
defeating  and  controlling  all  the  devices  which  Satan, 
from  his  knowledge  of  the  evil  of  our  nature,  is  en- 
couraged to  practise  against  us.  He  has  overthrown 
many  a  fair  professor,  and,  like  Goliath,  he  challenges 
the  whole  army  of  Israel;  yet  he  finds  there  are  some 
against  whom,  though  he  thrusts  sorely,  he  cannot 
prevail ;  notwithstanding  any  seeming  advantage  he 
gains  at  some  seasons,  they  are  still  delivered,  for  the 
Lord  is  on  their  side.  The  unchangeableness  of  the 
Lord's  love,  and  the  riches  of  his  mercy,  are  likewise 
more  illustrated  by  the  multiplied  pardons  he  bestows 
upon  his  people,  than  if  they  needed  no  forgiveness 
at  all. 

Hereby  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  more  endeared  to 
the  soul ;  all  boasting  is  effectually  excluded,  and  the 
glory  of  a  full  and  free  salvation  is  ascribed  to  him 
alone.  If  a  mariner  is  surprised  by  a  storm,  and  after 
one  night  spent  in  jeopardy,  is  presently  brought  safe 
into  port,  though  he  may  rejoice  in  his  deliverance,  it 
will  not  affect  him  so  sensibly  as  if,  after  being  tempest- 
tossed  for  a  long  season,  and  experiencing  a  great 
number  and  variety  of  hair-breadth  escapes,  he  at 
last  gains  the  desired  haven.  The  righteous  are  said 
to  be  scarcely  saved,  not  with  respect  to  the  certainty 
of  the  event,  for  the  purpose  of  God  in  their  favour 
cannot  be  disappointed,  but  in  respect  of  their  own 
apprehensions,  and  the  great  difficulties  they  are 
brought  through.  But  when,  after  a  long  experience 
of  their  own  deceitful  hearts,  after  repeated  proofs  of 
their  weakness,  wilfulness,  ingratitude,  and  insensi- 
bility, they  find  that  none  of  these  things  can  separate 
them  from  the  love  of  God  in  Christ,  Jesus  becomes 
more  and  more  precious  to  their  souls.  They  love 
much,  because  much  has  been  forgiven  them.  They 
dare  not,  they  will  not  ascribe  any  thing  to  themselves, 
but  are  glad  to  acknowledge  that  they  must  have 
perished  (if  possible)  a  thousand  times  over,  if  Jesus 
had  not  been  their  Saviour,  their  Shepherd,  and  their 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


57 


Shield.  When  they  were  wandering,  he  brought  them 
back ;  when  fallen,  he  raised  them :  when  wounded, 
he  healed  them ;  when  fainting  he  revived  them.  By 
him  out  of  weakness  they  have  been  made  strong;  he 
has  taught  their  hands  to  war,  and  covered  their  heads 
in  the  day  of  battle.  In  a  word,  some  of  the  clearest 
proofs  they  have  had  of  his  excellence,  have  been 
occasioned  by  the  mortifying  proofs  they  have  had 
of  their  own  vileness.  They  would  not  have  known 
so  much  of  him,  if  they  had  not  known  so  much  of 
themselves. 

Further,  a  spirit  of  humiliation,  which  is  both  the 
decus  et  tutamcn,  the  strength  and  beauty  of  our  pro- 
fession, is  greatly  promoted  by  our  feeling,  as  well  as 
reading,  that  when  we  would  do  good,  evil  is  present 
with  us.  A  broken  and  contrite  spirit  is  pleasing  to 
the  Lord, — he  has  promised  to  dwell  with  those  who 
have  it ;  and  experience  shows  that  the  exercise  of  all 
our  graces  is  in  proportion  to  the  humbling  sense  we 
have  of  the  depravity  of  our  nature,  But  that  we  are 
so  totally  depraved  is  a  truth  which  no  one  ever  truly 
learned  by  being  only  told  it.  Indeed,  if  we  could 
receive,  and  habitually  maintain  a  right  judgment  of 
ourselves,  by  what  is  plainly  declared  in  Scripture,  it 
would  probably  save  us  many  a  mournful  hour ;  but 
experience  is  the  Lord's  school,  and  they  who  are 
taught  by  him  usually  learn,  that  they  have  no  wisdom, 
by  the  mistakes  they  make,  and  that  they  have  no 
strength,  by  the  slips  and  falls  they  meet  with.  Every 
day  draws  forth  some  new  corruption  which  before 
was  little  observed,  or  at  least  discovers  it  in  a  stronger 
light  than  before.  Thus  by  degrees  they  are  weaned 
from  leaning  to  any  supposed  wisdom,  power,  or  good- 
ness in  themselves ;  they  feel  the  truth  of  our  Lord's 
words,  "  Without  me  ye  can  do  nothing ;"  and  the 
necessity  of  crying  with  David,  "O  lead  me  and  guide 
me  for  thy  name's  sake."  It  is  chiefly  by  this  frame 
of  mind  that  one  Christian  is  differenced  from  another; 
for  though  it  is  an  inward  feeling,  it  has  very 
observable  outward  effects,  which  are  expressively 
intimated,  Ezek.  xvi.  63,  "  Thou  shalt  be  dumb  and 


58 


CARDIFHONIA. 


not  open  thy  mouth,  in  the  day  when  I  am  pacified 
towards  thee,  saith  the  Lord  God."  The  knowledge 
of  my  full  and  free  forgiveness,  of  thy  innumerable 
backslid  ings  and  transgressions,  shall  make  thee 
ashamed,  and  silence  the  unruly  workings  of  thine 
heart.  Thou  shalt  open  thy  mouth  in  praise;  but  thou 
shalt  no  more  boast  in  thyself,  or  censure  others,  or 
repine  at  my  dispensations.  In  these  respects  we  are 
exceedingly  prone  to  speak  unadvisedly  with  our  lips. 
But  a  sense  of  great  unworthiness  and  much  forgive- 
ness checks  these  evils.  Whoever  is  truly  humbled 
will  not  be  easily  angry,  will  not  be  positive  and  rash, 
will  be  compassionate  and  tender  to  the  infirmities  of 
his  fellow-sinners,  knowing  that  if  there  be  a  difference, 
it  is  grace  that  has  made  it,  and  that  he  has  the  seeds 
of  every  evil  in  his  own  heart.  And  under  all  trials 
and  afflictions,  he  will  look  to  the  hand  of  the  Lord, 
and  lay  his  mouth  in  the  dust,  acknowledging  that  he 
suffers  much  less  than  his  iniquities  have  deserved. 
These  are  some  of  the  advantages  and  good  fruits 
which  the  Lord  enables  us  to  obtain  from  that  bitter 
root,  indwelling  sin. — I  am,  with  great  deference,  &c. 

LETTER  VII. 

September,  1772. 
My  Lord, — Weak,  unskilful,  and  unfaithful  as  I  am  in 
practice,  the  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  give  me  some 
idea  of  what  a  Christian  ought  to  be,  and  what  is 
actually  attainable  in  the  present  life,  by  those  whom 
he  enables  earnestly  to  aspire  towards  the  prize  of 
their  high  calling.  They  who  are  versed  in  mechanics, 
can  from  a  knowledge  of  the  combined  powers  of  a 
complicated  machine,  make  an  exact  calculation  of 
what  it  is  able  to  perform,  and  what  resistance  it  can 
counteract ;  but  who  can  compute  the  possible  effects 
of  that  combination  of  principles  and  motives  revealed 
in  the  gospel,  upon  a  heart  duly  impressed  with  a 
sense  of  their  importance  and  glory  l  When  I  was 
lately  at  Mr.  Cox's  museum,  while  I  was  fixing  my 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


59 


attention  upon  some  curious  movements,  imagining 
that  I  saw  the  whole  of  the  artist's  design,  the  person 
who  showed  it,  touched  a  little  spring,  and  suddenly  a 
thousand  new  and  unexpected  motions  took  place,  and 
the  whole  piece  seemed  animated  from  the  top  to  the 
bottom.  I  should  have  formed  but  a  very  imperfect 
judgment  of  it,  had  I  seen  no  more  than  what  I  saw 
at  first.  I  thought  it  might  in  some  measure  illustrate 
the  vast  difference  that  is  observable  amongst  professors, 
even  amongst  those  who  are,  it  is  to  be  hoped,  sincere. 
There  are  persons  who  appear  to  have  a  true  know- 
ledge (in  part)  of  the  nature  of  the  gospel  religion,  but 
seem  not  to  be  apprised  of  its  properties,  in  their  com- 
prehension and  extent.  If  they  have  attained  to  some 
hope  of  their  acceptance,  if  they  find  at  seasons  some 
communion  with  God  in  the  means  of  grace,  if  they 
are  in  a  measure  delivered  from  the  prevailing  and 
corrupt  customs  of  the  world,  they  seem  to  be  satis- 
fied, as  if  they  were  possessed  of  all.  These  are  in- 
deed great  things;  sed meliora  latent.  The  profession 
of  too  many,  whose  sincerity  charity  would  be  un- 
willing to  impeach,  is  greatly  blemished,  notwithstand- 
ing their  hopes  and  their  occasional  comforts,  by  the 
breakings  forth  of  unsanctified  tempers,  and  the  in- 
dulgence of  vain  hopes,  anxious  cares,  and  selfish 
pursuits.  Far,  very  far,  am  I  from  that  unscriptural 
sentiment  of  sinless  perfection  in  fallen  man.  To  those 
who  have  a  due  sense  of  the  spirituality  and  ground 
of  the  divine  precepts,  and  of  what  passes  in  their  own 
hearts,  there  will  never  be  wanting  cause  of  humilia- 
tion and  self-abasement  on  the  account  of  sin  ;  yet  still 
there  is  a  liberty  and  privilege  attainable  by  the  gospel, 
beyond  what  is  ordinarily  thought  of.  Permit  me  to 
mention  two  or  three  particulars,  in  which  those  who 
have  a  holy  ambition  of  aspiring  to  them  shall  not  be 
altogether  disappointed. 

A  delight  in  the  Lord's  all-sufficiency ;  to  be 
satisfied  in  him  as  our  present  and  eternal  portion. 
This,  in  the  sense  in  which  1  understand  it,  is  not  the 
effect  of  a  present  warm  frame,  but  of  a  deeply  rooted 
and  abiding  principle ;  the  habitual  exercise  of  which 


•GO 


CARDIPHONIA. 


is  to  be  estimated  by  the  comparative  indifference 
with  which  other  things  are  regarded.  The  soul  thus 
principled  is  not  at  leisure  to  take  or  to  seek  satisfac- 
tion in  any  thing  but  what  has  a  known  subserviency  to 
this  leading  taste.  Either  the  Lord  is  present,  and 
then  he  is  to  be  rejoiced  in ;  or  else  he  is  absent,  and 
then  he  is  to  be  sought  and  waited  for.  They  are  to 
be  pitied,  who,  if  they  are  at  some  times  happy  in  the 
Lord,  can  at  other  times  be  happy  without  him,  and 
rejoice  in  broken  cisterns,  when  their  spirits  are  at  a 
distance  from  the  fountain  of  living  waters.  I  do  not 
plead  for  an  absolute  indifference  to  temporal  bless- 
ings ;  he  gives  us  all  things  richly  to  enjoy;  and  a 
capacity  of  relishing  them  is  his  gift  likewise ;  but 
then  the  consideration  of  his  love  in  bestowing  should 
exceedingly  enhance  the  value,  and  a  regard  to  his 
will  should  regulate  their  use.  Nor  can  they  all  sup- 
ply the  want  of  that  which  we  can  only  receive  imme- 
diately from  himself.  This  principle  likewise  moder- 
ates that  inordinate  fear  and  sorrow  to  which  we  are 
liable  upon  the  prospect  or  the  occurrence  of  great 
trials,  for  which  there  is  a  sure  support  and  resource 
provided  in  the  all-sufficiency  of  infinite  goodness  and 
grace.  What  a  privilege  is  this,  to  possess  God  in  all 
things  while  we  have  them,  and  all  things  in  God 
when  they  are  taken  from  us ! 

An  acquiescence  in  the  Lord's  will,  founded  in  a 
persuasion  of  his  wisdom,  holiness,  sovereignty,  and 
goodness.  This  is  one  of  the  greatest  privileges  and 
brightest  ornaments  of  our  profession.  So  far  as  we 
attain  to  this,  we  are  secure  from  disappointment. 
Our  own  limited  views  and  short-sighted  purposes 
and  desires  may  be,  and  will  be,  often  overruled  ;  but 
then  our  main  and  leading  desire,  that  the  will  of  the 
Lord  may  be  done,  must  be  accomplished.  How 
highly  does  it  become  us,  both  as  creatures  and  as 
sinners,  to  submit  to  the  appointments  of  our  Maker, 
and  how  necessary  is  it  to  our  peace !  This  great 
attainment  is  too  often  unthought  of,  and  overlooked; 
we  are  prone  to  fix  our  attention  upon  the  second 
causes  and  immediate  instruments  of  events ;  forget- 


LETTERS  TO  A  NOBLEMAN. 


(»1 


ting  that  whatever  befalls  us  is  according  to  his  pur- 
pose, and  therefore  must  be  right  and  seasonable  in 
itself,  and  shall  in  the  issue  be  productive  of  good. 
From  hence  arise  impatience,  resentment,  and  secret 
repinings,  which  are  not  only  sinful  but  tormenting : 
whereas,  if  all  things  are  in  his  hand;  if  the  very  hairs 
of  our  head  are  numbered ;  if  every  event,  great  and 
small,  is  under  the  direction  of  his  providence  and 
purpose  ;  and  if  he  has  a  wise,  holy,  and  gracious  end 
in  view,  to  which  every  thing  that  happens  is  subordi- 
nate and  subservient; — then  we  have  nothing  to  do, 
but  with  patience  and  humility  to  follow  as  he  leads, 
and  cheerfully  to  expect  a  happy  issue.  The  path  of 
present  duty  is  marked  out,  and  the  concerns  of  the 
next  and  every  succeeding  hour  are  in  his  hands. 
How  happy  are  they  who  can  resign  all  to  him,  see 
his  hand  in  every  dispensation,  and  believe  that  he 
chooses  better  for  them  than  they  possibly  could  for 
themselves ! 

A  single  eye  to  his  glory,  as  the  ultimate  scope  of 
all  our  undertakings.  The  Lord  can  design  nothing 
short  of  his  own  glory,  nor  should  we.  The  constrain- 
ing love  of  Christ  has  a  direct  and  marvellous  ten- 
dency, in  proportion  to  the  measure  of  faith,  to  mortify 
the  corrupt  principles,  Self,  which  for  a  season  is  the 
grand  spring  of  our  conduct,  and  by  which  we  are 
too  much  biased  after  we  know  the  Lord.  But  as 
grace  prevails,  self  is  renounced.  We  feel  that  we 
are  not  our  own,  that  we  are  bought  with  a  price  ; 
and  that  it  is  our  duty,  our  honour,  and  our  happiness, 
to  be  servants  of  God  and  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
To  devote  soul  and  body,  every  talent,  power,  and 
faculty,  to  the  service  of  his  cause  and  will ;  to  let  our 
light  shine,  (in  our  several  situations,)  to  the  praise 
of  his  grace;  to  place  our  highest  joy  in  the  contem- 
plation of  his  adorable  perfections;  to  rejoice  even  in 
tribulations  and  distresses,  in  reproaches  and  infirmi- 
ties, if  thereby  the  power  of  Christ  may  rest  upon  us, 
and  be  magnified  in  us;  to  be  content,  yea,  glad  to 
be  nothing,  that  he  may  be  all  in  all ; — to  obey  him, 
in  opposition  to  the  threats  or  solicitations  of  men ; 

6 


CARDIPHONIA. 


to  trust  him,  though  all  outward  appearances  seem 
against  us;  to  rejoice  in  him,  though  we  should,  (as 
will  sooner  or  later  be  the  case,)  have  nothing  else  to 
rejoice  in; — to  live  above  the  world,  and  to  have  our 
conversation  in  heaven ;  to  be  like  the  angels,  finding 
our  own  pleasure  in  performing  his : — This,  my  lord, 
is  the  prize,  the  mark  of  our  high  calling,  to  which 
we  are  encouraged  with  a  holy  ambition  continually 
to  aspire.  It  is  true,  we  shall  still  fall  short;  we  shall 
find,  that  when  we  would  do  good,  evil  will  be  present 
with  us.  But  the  attempt  is  glorious,  and  shall  not  be 
wholly  in  vain.  He  that  gives  us  thus  to  will,  will 
enable  us  to  perform  with  growing  success,  and 
teach  us  to  profit  even  by  our  mistakes  and  imper- 
fections. 

0  blessed  man !  that  thus  fears  the  Lord,  that 
delights  in  his  word,  and  derives  his  principles,  mo- 
tives, maxims,  and  consolations,  from  that  unfailing 
source  of  light  and  strength !  He  shall  be  like  a  tree 
planted  by  the  rivers  of  water,  whose  leaf  is  always 
green,  and  fruit  abundant.  The  wisdom  that  is  above 
shall  direct  his  plans,  inspire  his  counsels ;  and  the 
power  of  God  shall  guard  him  on  every  side,  and  pre- 
pare his  way  through  every  difficulty:  he  shall  see 
mountains  sink  into  plains,  and  streams  spring  up  in 
the  dry  wilderness.  The  Lord's  enemies  will  be  his; 
and  they  may  be  permitted  to  fight  against  him,  but 
they  shall  not  prevail,  for  the  Lord  is  with  him  to 
deliver  him.  The  conduct  of  such  a  one,  though  in 
a  narrow  and  retired  sphere  of  life,  is  of  more  real 
excellence  and  importance,  than  the  most  splendid 
actions  of  kings  and  conquerors,  which  fill  the  annals 
of  history.  Prov.  xvi.  32.  And  if  the  God  whom  he 
serves  is  pleased  to  place  him  in  a  more  public  light, 
his  labours  and  cares  will  be  amply  compensated,  by 
the  superior  opportunities  afforded  him,  of  manifesting 
the  power  and  reality  of  true  religion,  and  promoting 
the  good  of  mankind. 

1  hope  I  may  say,  that  I  desire  to  be  thus  entirely 
given  up  to  the  Lord;  I  am  sure  I  must  say,  that  what 
I  have  written  is  far  from  being  my  actual  experience. 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


G3 


Alas !  I  might  be  condemned  out  of  my  own  mouth, 
were  the  Lord  strict  to  mark  what  is  amiss.  But,  O 
the  comfort !  we  are  not  under  the  law,  but  under 
grace.  The  gospel  is  a  dispensation  for  sinners,  and 
we  have  an  Advocate  with  the  Father.  There  is  the 
unshaken  ground  of  hope  :  a  reconciled  Father,  a  pre- 
vailing Advocate,  a  powerful  Shepherd,  a  compas- 
sionate Friend,  a  Saviour,  who  is  able  and  willing  to 
save  to  the  uttermost.  He  knows  our  frame ;  he 
remembers  that  we  are  but  dust,  and  has  opened  for 
us  a  new  and  blood-besprinkled  way  of  access  to  the 
throne  of  grace,  that  we  may  obtain  mercy,  and  find 
grace  to  help  in  every  time  of  need. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  VIII. 

December,  1772. 
My  Lord, — I  lately  employed  some  of  my  leisure  hours 
(which,  when  I  am  not  indolent,  are  but  few,)  in  read- 
ing the  Memoirs  of  the  Duke  of  Sully,  which  occa- 
sionally came  in  my  way.  It  afforded  me  matter  for 
variety  of  reflections.  I  pity  the  Duke  of  Sully,  whose 
attachment  to  the  name  of  a  Protestant  seems  to  have 
been  little  more  than  a  point  of  honour,  who  drew  all 
his  resources  from  himself,  and  whose  chief  aim  seems 
to  have  been  to  approve  himself  faithful  to  an  earthly 
master.  He  acted  as  well  as  could  be  expected  from 
natural  principles ;  and  the  Lord,  who  employed  him 
as  an  instrument  of  his  providence,  rewarded  his 
fidelity  with  success,  honour,  and  riches :  a  reward 
which,  though  in  itself  a  poor  one,  is  suited  to  the 
desires  of  men  who  place  their  happiness  in  worldly 
things,  and  is  so  far  a  compensation  of  their  services. 
It  is  given  to  your  Lordship  to  act  from  nobler  prin- 
ciples, and  with  more  enlarged  views.  You  serve  a 
Master  of  whose  favour,  protection,  and  assistance, 
you  cannot  be  deprived,  who  will  not  overlook  or 
misconstrue  the  smallest  service  you  attempt  for  him, 
who  will  listen  to  no  insinuations  against  you,  who  is 


64 


CARDIPHONIA. 


always  near  to  comfort, direct,  and  strengthen  you,  and 
who  is  preparing  for  you  such  honours  and  blessings 
as  he  only  can  give,  an  inheritance  (the  reverse  of  all 

earthly  good)  at<p$a%lov  xai  apLavtov  xai  a/xa^avrov.*  Thus 

animated  and  thus  supported,  assisted  likewise  by  the 
prayers  of  thousands,  may  we  not  warrantably  hope 
that  your  Lordship  will  be  an  instrument  of  great 
good,  and  that  both  church  and  state  will  be  benefited 
by  your  example,  counsels,  and  care  ? 

In  another  view,  the  Duke  of  Sully's  history  exhib- 
its a  comment  upon  the  Psalmist's  words,  "  Surely 
man  in  his  best  estate  is  altogether  vanity."  View 
him  in  one  light,  he  seems  to  have  possessed  all  that 
the  most  aspiring  mind  could  aim  at — the  favour  and 
confidence  of  his  prince,  accumulated  wealth,  great 
honours,  and  such  power  by  his  offices  and  influence 
with  the  king,  that  he  could  almost  do  what  he  pleased. 
Yet  he  had  so  much  to  suffer  from  the  fatigues  and 
difficulties  of  his  station,  and  the  cabals  and  malice  of 
his  enemies,  that  in  the  midst  of  all  his  grandeur  a  dis- 
passionate mind  would  rather  pity  than  envy  him. 
And  how  suddenly  were  his  schemes  broken  by  the 
death  of  the  king !  Then  he  lost  his  friend,  his  pro- 
tector, his  influence.  The  remainder  of  his  days 
was  embittered  by  many  inquietudes  ;  he  lived  indeed 
(if  that  could  afford  any  consolation)  in  much  state  and 
pageantry  afterwards;  but  after  having  toiled  through 
more  than  fourscore  years,  died  at  last  almost  of  a 
broken  heart  from  domestic  uneasiness.  And  is  this 
all  that  the  world  can  do  for  those  who  are  accounted 
most  successful?  Alas! 

Too  low  they  build  who  build  below  the  skies. 

And  what  a  picture  of  the  instability  of  human 
things  have  we  in  his  master,  Henry  !  Admired,  be- 
loved, dreaded,  full  of  vast  designs,  fondly  supposing 
himself  born  to  be  the  arbiter  of  Europe,  in  an  awful 
moment,  and  in  the  midst  of  his  friends,  suddenly 
struck  from  the  height  of  his  grandeur,  and  snatched 

*  Incorruptible,  undefined,  unfading. 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


65 


into  the  invisible,  unchangeable  world.  In  that  mo- 
ment all  his  thoughts  perished. 

How  unspeakably  awful  such  a  transition  !  How 
remarkable  were  his  own  forebodings  of  the  approach- 
ing hour !  O  Lord,  how  dost  thou  pour  contempt 
upon  princes,  and  teach  us  that  the  great  and  the  mean 
are  equally  in  thy  hands,  and  at  thy  disposal,  as  clay 
in  the  hands  of  the  potter  !  Poor  king !  while  he  ex- 
pected obedience  to  his  own  commands,  he  lived  in 
habitual  defiance  of  the  commands  of  God.  Men  may 
respect  his  memory  for  his  sincerity,  benevolence,  and 
other  amiable  qualities ;  but  besides  that  he  was  en- 
grossed by  a  round  of  sensual  pleasure,  (when  busi- 
ness of  state  did  not  interfere,)  his  life  was  stained 
with  adultery  Happy  if,  in  the  hours  he  spent  in  re- 
tirement, when  the  pre-intimation  of  his  death  hung 
heavy  upon  his  mind,  the  Lord  humbled  and  softened 
his  heart,  and  gave  him  repentance  unto  life !  I  wish 
the  history  afforded  a  proof  of  this.  However,  in  his 
death,  we  see  an  affecting  proof  that  no  human  dignity 
or  power  can  ward  off*  the  stroke  of  the  Almighty, 
who,  by  such  sudden  and  unexpected  dispensations, 
often  shows  himself  terrible  to  the  princes  and  great 
men  of  the  earth.  Oh  that  they  could  see  his  hand, 
and  wisely  consider  his  doing  in  them  ! 

But  happy  is  the  man  who  fears  the  Lord,  and  de- 
lights in  his'commandments ;  who  sets  God  always 
before  him,  and  acts  under  the  constraining  influence 
of  redeeming  love.  He  is  the  real  friend  and  the  best 
champion  of  his  country,  who  makes  not  the  vague 
notions  of  human  wisdom  and  honour,  but  the  precepts 
and  example  of  the  blessed  Jesus,  the  model  and  the 
motive  of  his  conduct.  He  inculcates  (as  occasion 
offers)  the  great  truths  of  religion  in  his  conversation, 
and  demonstrates  them  by  his  practice ;  yet  the  best 
part  of  his  life  is  known  only  to  God  and  himself. 
His  time  is  divided  between  serving  his  country  in 
public,  and  wrestling  for  it  in  private.  Nor  shall  his 
labours  or  his  prayers  be  lost.  Either  he  shall  have 
the  desire  of  his  heart,  and  shall  see  the  religion  and 
the  liberty  he  so  highly  values  transmitted  to  posterity; 


CARDirilONIA. 


or,  if  he  should  live  when  wrath  is  decreed,  and  there 
is  no  remedy,  the  promise  and  the  providence  of  God 
shall  seal  him  as  the  peculiar  charge  of  angels,  in  the 
midst  of  public  calamity.  And  when  all  things  are 
involved  in  confusion,  when  the  hearts  of  the  wicked 
shall  shake  like  the  leaves  of  the  forest,  he  shall  be 
kept  in  perfect  peace,  trusting  in  the  Lord — I  am,  with 
the  greatest  deference,  &lc. 


LETTER  X. 

March,  1773. 

My  Lord, — Usually  for  some  days  before  I  purpose 
writing  to  your  lordship,  my  thoughts  are  upon  the 
stretch  for  a  subject.;  I  do  not  mean  all  day  long,  but 
it  is  so  more  or  less :  but  I  might  as  well  spare  my 
inquiries.  I  can  come  to  no  determination,  and  for 
the  most  part  begin  to  write  at  an  absolute  uncer- 
tainty how  I  am  to  proceed.  Since  I  cannot  premedi- 
tate, my  heart  prays  that  it  may  be  given  me  in  the 
same  hour  what  I  shall  offer.  A  simple  dependence 
upon  the  teaching  and  influence  of  the  good  Spirit  of 
God,  so  as  not  to  supersede  the  use  of  appointed 
means,  would,  if  it  could  be  uniformly  maintained, 
make  every  part  of  duty  easy  and  successful.  It 
would  free  us  from  much  solicitude,  and  prevent  many 
mistakes.  Methinks  I  have  a  subject  in  view  already, 
a  subject  of  great  importance  to  myself,  and  which, 
perhaps,  will  not  be  displeasing  to  your  Lordship;  how 
to  walk  with  God  in  the  daily  occurrences  of  life,  so 
as  to  do  every  thing  for  his  sake  and  by  his  strength. 

When  we  are  justified  by  faith  and  accepted  in  the 
Beloved,  we  become  heirs  of  everlasting  life ;  but  we 
cannot  know  the  full  value  of  our  privileges  till  we 
enter  upon  the  state  of  glory.  For  this,  most  who 
are  converted  have  to  wait  some  time  after  they  are 
partakers  of  grace.  Though  the  Lord  loves  them, 
hates  sin,  and  teaches  them  to  hate  it,  he  appoints 
them  to  remain  a  while  in  a  sinful  world,  and  to  groaa 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


67 


under  the  burden  of  a  depraved  nature.  He  could 
put  them  in  immediate  possession  of  the  heaven  for 
which  he  has  given  them  a  meetness,  but  he  does 
not.  He  has  a  service  for  them  here,  an  honour 
which  is  worth  all  they  can  suffer,  and  for  which 
eternity  will  not  afford  an  opportunity,  namely,  to  be 
instruments  of  promoting  his  designs,  and  manifesting 
his  grace  in  the  world.  Strictly  speaking,  this  is  the 
whole  of  our  business  here,  the  only  reason  why  life 
is  prolonged,  or  for  which  it  is  truly  desirable,  that 
we  may  fill  up  our  connexions  and  situations,  improve 
our  comforts  and  our  crosses,  in  such  a  manner  as 
that  God  may  be  glorified  in  us  and  by  us.  As  he  is 
a  bountiful  Master  and  a  kind  Father,  he  is  pleased  to 
afford  a  variety  of  temporal  blessings,  which  sweeten 
our  service,  and,  as  coming  from  his  hand,  are  very 
valuable,  but  are  by  no  means  worth  living  for,  con- 
sidered in  themselves,  as  they  can  neither  satisfy  our 
desires,  preserve  us  from  trouble,  nor  support  us  under 
it.  That  light  of  God's  countenance  which  can  per- 
vade the  walls  and  dissipate  the  gloom  of  a  dungeon, 
is  unspeakably  preferable  to  all  that  can  be  enjoyed 
in  a  palace  without  it.  The  true  end  of  life  is  to  live 
not  to  ourselves,  but  to  him  who  died  for  us ;  and 
while  we  devote  ourselves  to  his  service  upon  earth, 
to  rejoice  in  the  prospect  of  being  happy  with  him  for 
ever  in  heaven.  These  things  are  generally  known 
and  acknowledged  by  professors ;  but  they  are  a 
favoured  few  who  act  consistently  with  their  avowed 
principles;  who  honestly,  diligently,  and  without  re- 
serve endeavour  to  make  the  most  of  their  talents  and 
strength  in  promoting  the  Lord's  service,  and  allow 
themselves  in  no  views  or  designs  but  what  are 
plainly  subordinate  and  subservient  to  it.  Yea,  I  be- 
lieve the  best  of  the  Lord's  servants  see  cause  enough 
to  confess,  that  they  are  not  only  unprofitable  in  com- 
parison of  what  they  wish  to  be,  but,  in  many  in- 
stances, unfaithful  likewise.  They  find  so  many  snares, 
hindrances,  and  temptations,  arising  from  without, 
and  so  much  embarrassment  from  sin  which  dwells 
within,  that  they  have  more  cause  for  humiliation  than 


68 


CARDiriiONIA. 


self-complacence,  when  they  seem  most  earnest  and 
most  useful.  However,  we  have  no  Scriptural  evi- 
dence that  we  serve  the  Lord  at  all,  any  further  than 
we  find  an  habitual  desire  and  aim  to  serve  him 
wholly.  He  is  gracious  to  our  imperfections  and 
weakness  ;  yet  he  requires  all  the  heart,  and  will  not 
be  served  by  halves,  nor  accept  what  is  performed  by 
a  divided  spirit.  I  lately  met  with  some  profane 
scoffs  of  Voltaire  upon  the  sentiment  of  doing  all  to 
the  glory  of  God  (such  as  might  be  expected  from 
such  a  man ;)  however,  this  is  the  true  alchymy  which 
turns  every  thing  to  gold,  and  ennobles  the  common 
actions  of  life  into  acts  of  religion.  1  Cor.  x.  31. 
Nor  is  there  a  grain  of  real  goodness  in  the  most 
specious  actions  which  are  performed  without  a  re- 
ference to  God's  glory.  This  the  world  cannot  under- 
stand ;  but  it  will  appear  highly  reasonable  to  those 
who  take  their  ideas  of  God  from  the  Scripture,  and 
who  have  felt  the  necessity,  and  found  the  benefits  of 
redemption.  We  are  debtors  many  ways.  The  Lord 
has  a  right  to  us  by  creation,  by  redemption,  by  con- 
quest, when  he  freed  us  from  Satan's  power,  and  took 
possession  of  our  hearts  by  his  grace ;  and,  lastly,  by 
our  own  voluntary  surrender  in  the  day  when  he 
enabled  us  to  fix  our  choice  on  himself,  as  our  Lord 
and  our  portion.  Then  we  felt  the  force  of  our  obli- 
gations, we  saw  the  beauty  and  honour  of  his  service, 
and  that  nothing  was  worthy  to  stand  in  the  least  de- 
gree of  competition  with  it.  This  is  always  equally 
true,  though  our  perceptions  of  it  are  not  always 
equally  strong.  But  where  it  has  been  once  really 
known,  it  cannot  be  wholly  forgotten,  or  cease  to  be 
the  governing  principle  of  life ;  and  the  Lord  has 
promised  to  revive  the  impression  in  those  who  wait 
upon  him,  and  thereby  to  renew  their  strength.  For, 
in  proportion  as  we  feel  by  what  ties  we  are  his,  we 
shall  embrace  his  service  as  perfect  freedom. 

Again,  when  the  eye  is  thus  single,  the  whole  body 
will  be  full  of  light.  The  principle  of  acting  simply 
for  God,  will,  in  general,  make  the  path  of  duty  plain, 
solve  a  thousand  otherwise  dubious  questions,  lead 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


to  the  most  proper  and  obvious  means,  and  preclude 
that  painful  anxiety  about  events,  which  upon  no 
other  plan  can  be  avoided.  The  love  of  God  is  the 
best  casuist ;  especially  as  it  leads  us  to  a  careful 
attendance  to  his  precepts,  a  reliance  on  his  promises, 
and  a  submission  to  his  will.  Most  of  our  perplexi- 
ties arise  from  an  undue,  though  perhaps  unperceived, 
attachment  to  self.  Either  we  have  some  scheme  of 
our  own  too  closely  connected  with  our  general  view 
of  serving  the  Lord,  or  lay  some  stress  upon  our  own 
management,  which,  though  we  suspect  it  may  possi- 
bly fail  us,  we  cannot  entirely  help  trusting  to.  In 
these  respects  the  Lord  permits  his  servants  occa- 
sionally to  feel  their  own  weakness ;  but  if  they  are 
sincerely  devoted  to  him,  he  will  teach  them  to  profit 
by  it,  and  bring  them  by  degrees  to  a  simplicity  of 
dependence,  as  well  as  of  intention.  Then  all  things 
are  easy.  Acting  from  love,  and  walking  by  faith, 
they  can  neither  be  disappointed  nor  discouraged. 
Duty  is  their  part,  care  is  his ;  and  they  are  enabled 
to  cast  it  upon  him.  They  know  that,  when  their 
expedients  seem  to  fail,  he  is  still  all-sufficient.  They 
know  that,  being  engaged  in  his  cause,  they  cannot 
miscarry;  and  that  though,  in  some  things,  they  may 
seem  to  fall  short  of  success,  they  are  sure  of  meet- 
ing acceptance,  and  that  he  will  estimate  their  ser- 
vices, not  by  their  actual  eflects,  but  according  to  the 
gracious  principle  and  desire  he  has  put  into  their 
hearts.  2  Chron.  vi.  7,  8. — I  am,  with  the  greatest 
respect,  &c. 


LETTER  X. 

April,  1773. 

My  Lord, — For  five  or  six  weeks  past  I  have  been  a 
good  deal  indisposed.  The  ground  of  my  complaint 
was  a  cold,  attended  with  a  slight  fever,  and  for  some 
time  with  a  cough,  which  made  me  feel  some  incon- 
venience in  preaching ;  to  this  succeeded  a  deafness 


70 


CARDIPHONIA. 


so  great  as  to  cut  me  off  from  conversation ;  for  I 
could  not  hear  the  sound  of  a  voice,  unless  it  was 
spoke  loud  in  my  ear.  But  the  Lord  has  mercifully 
removed  the  fever  and  cough,  opened  my  ears,  and 
I  am  now  nearly  as  well  as  usual.  I  had  cause  to  be 
thankful,  especially  for  two  things  under  this  dispen- 
sation :  First,  that  I  was  enabled,  though  sometimes 
with  a  little  difficulty,  to  go  on  with  my  public  work. 
It  is  a  singular  favour  I  have  to  acknowledge,  that 
for  the  space  of  almost  nine  years  since  I  have 
been  in  the  ministry,  our  Sabbath  and  weekly  oppor- 
tunities have  not  been  once  suspended  ;  whereas  I 
have  seen  many  of  the  Lord's  servants  laid  by  for  a 
considerable  space  within  that  time.  My  other  great 
mercy  was,  that  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  preserve 
me  in  a  peaceful  resigned  frame  :  so  that  when  I  was 
deaf,  and  could  not  be  certain  that  I  should  recover 
my  hearing  any  more,  I  was  in  general  as  cheerful 
and  easy  as  at  other  times.  This  was  the  effect  of 
his  goodness :  for  though  I  know  enough  of  his  sove- 
reignty, wisdom,  and  faithfulness,  of  his  right  to  do 
what  he  pleases,  and  the  certainty  that,  he  does  all 
things  well,  to  furnish  me  with  arguments  enough  to 
prove  that  submission  to  his  will  is  our  absolute  duty; 
yet  I  am  sensible,  that  when  the  trial  actually  comes, 
notwithstanding  all  the  advice  I  may  have  offered  to 
others,  I  should  myself  toss  like  a  wild  bull  in  a  net; 
rebel  and  repine ;  forget  that  I  am  a  sinner,  and  that 
he  is  sovereign :  this  I  say  would  always  and  invari- 
ably be  the  case,  unless  he  was  graciously  pleased  to 
fulfil  his  word,  that  strength  shall  be  according  to  the 
day.  I  hope  my  deafness  has  been  instructive  to  me. 
The  exercise  of  our  senses  is  so  easily  and  constantly 
performed,  that  it  seems  a  thing  of  course ;  but  I  was 
then  reminded  how  precarious  the  tenure  is  by  which 
we  hold  those  blessings  which  seem  most  our  own, 
and  which  are  most  immediately  necessary  to  the 
comfortable  enjoyment  of  life.  Outward  senses,  men- 
tal faculties,  health  of  body,  and  peace  of  mind,  are 
extremely  valuable;  but  the  continuance  of  them  for 
a  single  moment  depends  upon  him,  who,  if  he  opens, 


LETTERS  TO  A  NOBLEMAN. 


71 


none  can  shut,  and  when  he  shuts,  none  can  open.  A 
minute  is  more  than  sufficient  to  deprive  us  of  what 
we  hold  most  dear,  or  to  prevent  us  from  deriving  the 
least  comfort  from  it  if  it  is  not  taken  away.  I  am 
not  presuming  to  give  your  Lordship  information,  but 
only  mentioning  the  thoughts  that  were  much  upon 
my  mind  while  I  was  incapable  of  conversation. 
These  are  indeed  plain  and  obvious  truths,  which  I 
have  long  acknowledged  as  indisputable ;  but  I  have 
reason  to  be  thankful  when  the  Lord  impresses  them 
with  fresh  power  upon  my  heart,  even  though  he  sees 
fit  to  do  it  by  the  medium  of  afflictions.  I  have  seen 
of  late  something  of  the  weight  and  importance  of 
that  admonition,  Jer.  ix.  23,  24 — a  passage  which, 
though  addressed  to  the  wise,  the  mighty,  and  the 
rich,  is  of  universal  application  ;  for  self,  unless  cor- 
rected and  mortified  by  grace,  will  find  something 
whereof  to  glory,  in  the  meanest  characters  and  the 
lowest  situation.  And  indeed,  when  things  come  to 
be  weighed  in  the  balance  of  the  sanctuary,  the  luna- 
tics in  Bedlam,  some  of  whom  glory  in  their  straw 
or  their  chains,  as  marks  of  splendour,  or  ensigns  of 
royalty,  have  as  much  reason  on  their  side,  as  any 
persons  upon  earth  who  glory  in  themselves.  This 
alone  is  the  proper  ground  of  glory  and  joy,  if  we  know 
the  Lord.  Then  all  is  safe  at  present,  and  all  will  be 
happy  for  ever.  Then,  whatever  changes  may  affect 
our  temporal  concernments,  our  best  interests  and 
hopes  are  secured  beyond  the  reach  of  change  :  and 
whatever  we  may  lose  or  sutler  during  this  little  span 
of  time,  will  be  abundantly  compensated  in  that  glori- 
ous state  of  eternity  which  is  just  at  hand. — I  am,  &c. 

LETTER  XL 

June,  1773. 

My  Lord, — My  old  cast-off  acquaintance,  Horace, 
occasionally  came  in  my  way  this  morning.  I  opened 
it  upon  lib.  iii.  od.  29.  Did  I  not  know  the  proposal 
to  be  utterly  impracticable,  how  gladly  should  1  imi- 


72 


CARDIPHONIA. 


late  it,  and  send  your  Lordship,  in  honest  prose,  if 
not  in  elegant  verse,  an  invitation.  But  I  must  con- 
tent myself  with  the  idea  of  the  pleasure  it  would  give 
me  to  sit  with  you  half  a  day  under  my  favourite 
great  tree,  and  converse  with  you,  not  concerning 
the  comparatively  petty  affairs  of  human  governments, 
but  of  the  things  pertaining  to  the  kingdom  of  God. 
How  many  delightful  subjects  would  suggest  them- 
selves in  a  free  and  retired  conversation  !  The  excel- 
lency of  our  King,  the  permanency  and  glory  of  his 
kingdom,  the  beauty  of  his  administration,  the  privi- 
leges of  his  subjects,  the  review  of  what  he  has  done 
for  us,  and  the  prospect  of  what  he  has  prepared  for 
us  in  future : — and  if,  while  we  were  conversing,  he 
should  be  pleased  to  join  us  (as  he  did  the  disciples 
when  walking  to  Emmaus,)  how  would  our  hearts 
burn  within  us  !  Indeed,  whether  we  are  alone  or  in 
company,  the  most  interesting  topics  strike  us  but 
faintly,  unless  he  is  pleased  to  afford  his  gracious 
influence ;  but  when  he  is  present,  light,  love,  liberty, 
and  joy,  spring  up  in  the  hearts  that  know  him.  This 
reminds  me  (as  I  have  mentioned  Horace)  to  restore 
some  beautiful  lines  to  their  proper  application.  They 
are  impious  and  idolatrous  as  he  uses  them,  but  have 
an  expressive  propriety  in  the  mouth  of  a  believer  : — 

.Lucem  redde  tuce,  dux  bone  patrice  : 
Instar  veris  enim  vultus  ubi  tuus 
AJfulsit  poputb,  gratior  it  dies 
Et  soles  melius  nitent.* 

But  we  cannot  meet.  All  that  is  left  for  me  is  to 
use  the  liberty  you  allow  me  of  offering  a  few  hints 
upon  these  subjects  by  letter,  not  because  you  know 
them  not,  but  because  you  love  tbem.  The  hour  is 
coming  when  all  impediments  shall  be  removed.  All 
distinctions  shall  cease  that  are  founded  upon  sublu- 

*  Come  then,  auspicious  prince,  and  bring 
To  thy  long-gloomy  country  light, 
For  in  thy  countenance  the  spring 

Shines  forth  to  cheer  thy  people's  sight ; 
Then  hasten  thy  return,  for,  thou  away, 
Nor  lustre  has  the  sun,  nor  joy  the  day. — Francis. 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


73 


nary  things,  and  the  earth  and  all  its  works  shall  be 
burnt  up.  Glorious  day!  May  our  souls  be  filled 
with  the  thought,  and  learn  to  estimate  all  things 
around  us  now,  by  the  view  in  which  they  will  appear 
to  us  then !  Then  it  will  be  of  small  moment  who 
was  the  prince,  and  who  was  the  beggar,  in  this  life; 
but  who  in  their  several  situations  sought,  and  loved, 
and  feared,  and  honoured  the  Lord.  Alas !  how  many 
of  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  the  rich  men,  and  the 
chief  captains,  and  the  mighty  men,  will  then  say  (in 
vain)  to  the  mountains  and  the  rocks,  Fall  on  us,  and 
hide  us!  In  this  world  they  are  for  the  most  part  too 
busy  to  regard  the  commands  of  God,  or  too  happy  to 
seek  his  favour;  they  have  their  good  things  here; 
they  please  themselves  for  a  while,  and  in  a  moment 
they  go  down  to  the  grave:  in  that  moment  their 
thoughts  perish,  their  schemes  are  left  unfinished,  they 
are  torn  from  their  possessions,  and  enter  upon  a  new, 
an  untried,  an  unchangeable,  a  never-ending  state  of 
existence.  Alas!  is  this  all  the  world  can  afford!  I 
congratulate  you,  my  Lord,  not  because  God  has  ap- 
pointed you  to  appear  in  an  elevated  rank,  (this,  ab- 
stracted from  the  opportunity  it  affords  you  of  greater 
usefulness,  would  perhaps  be  a  more  proper  subject  of 
condolence,)  but  that  he  has  admitted  you  to  those 
honours  and  privileges  which  come  from  him  only, 
and  which  so  few,  in  the  superior  ranks  of  life,  think 
worthy  of  their  attention.  I  doubt  not  but  you  are 
often  affected  with  a  sense  of  this  distinguishing  mercy. 
But  though  we  know  that  we  are  debtors,  great 
debtors  to  the  grace  of  God,  which  alone  has  made  us 
to  differ,  we  know  it  but  imperfectly  at  present.  It 
doth  not  yet  appear  what  we  shall  be,  nor  can  we 
form  a  just  conception  of  the  misery  from  which  we 
are  redeemed,  much  less  of  the  price  paid  for  our  re- 
demption. How  little  do  we  know  of  the  Redeemer's 
dignity,  and  of  the  unutterable  distress  he  endured 
when  his  soul  was  made  an  offering  for  sin,  and  it 
pleased  the  Father  to  bruise  him,  that  by  his  stripes 
we  might  be  healed !  These  things  will  strike  us  quite 
in  another  manner  when  we  view  them  in  the  light  of 


74 


CARDIPHONIA. 


eternity.  Then — to  return  to  the  thought  from  which 
I  have  rambled — then  and  there  I  trust  we  shall  meet 
to  the  highest  advantage,  and  spend  an  everlasting  day- 
together  in  happiness  and  praise.  With  this  thought 
I  endeavour  to  comfort  myself  under  the  regret  I 
sometimes  feel  that  I  can  have  so  little  intercourse 
with  you  in  this  life. 

May  the  cheering  contemplation  of  the  hope  set 
before  us  support  and  animate  us  to  improve  the  in- 
terval, and  fill  us  with  an  holy  ambition  of  shining  as 
lights  in  the  world,  to  the  praise  and  glory  of  his 
grace,  who  has  called  us  out  of  darkness !  Encom- 
passed as  we  are  with  snares,  temptations,  and  infirmi- 
ties, it  is  possible  (by  his  promised  assistance)  to  live 
in  some  good  measure  above  the  world  while  we  are 
in  it;  above  the  influence  of  its  cares,  its  smiles,  or  its 
frowns.  Our  conversation,  rtoxirivfia,  our  citizenship, 
is  in  heaven.  We  are  not  at  home,  but  only  resident 
here  for  a  season,  to  fulfil  an  appointed  service;  and 
the  Lord,  whom  we  serve,  has  encouraged  us  to  hope 
that  he  will  guide  us  by  his  wisdom,  strengthen  us  by 
his  power,  and  comfort  us  with  the  light  of  his  coun- 
tenance, which  is  better  than  life.  Every  blessing  we 
receive  from  him  is  a  token  of  his  favour,  and  a  pledge 
of  that  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of 
glory  which  he  has  reserved  for  us.  O!  to  hear  him 
say  at  last,  "Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant, 
enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord !"  will  be  a  rich 
amends  for  all  that  we  can  lose,  suffer,  or  forbear, 
for  his  sake.  I  subscribe  myself,  with  great  sin- 
cerity, &c. 


LETTER  XIL  " 

February,  1774. 
My  Lord, — The  first  line  of  Horace's  epistle  to  Augus- 
tus, when  rightly  applied,  suggests  a  grand  and  cheer- 
ing idea.    As  addressed  by  the  poet,  nothing  can  be 
more  blasphemous,  idolatrous,  and  absurd;  but  with 


LETTERS  TO  A  NOBLEMAN. 


75 


what  comfort  and  propriety  may  a  Christian  look  up 
to  him  to  whom  all  power  is  committed  in  heaven  and 
earth,  and  say,  Cum  tot  sustineas  ct  tanta  negotia  solus?* 
Surely  a  more  weighty  and  comprehensive  sentence 
never  dropped  from  an  uninspired  pen.    And  how 
beautifully  and  expressively  is  it  closed  by  the  word 
solus !    The  government  is  upon  his  shoulders ;  and 
though  he  is  concealed  by  a  veil  of  second  causes 
from  common  eyes,  so  that  they  can  perceive  only  the 
means,  instruments,  and  contingencies  by  which  he 
works,  and  therefore  think  he  does  nothing;  yet,  in 
reality,  he  does  all,  according  to  his  own  counsel  and 
leasure,  in  the  armies  of  heaven,  and  among  the  in- 
abitants  of  the  earth. 
Who  can  enumerate  the  tot  et  tanta  negotia,  which 
are  incessantly  before  his  eye,  adjusted  by  his  wisdom, 
dependent  on  his  will,  and  regulated  by  his  power,  in 
his  kingdoms  of  providence  and  grace?    If  we  con- 
sider the  heavens,  the  work  of  his  fingers,  the  moon 
and  the  stars,  which  he  has  ordained;  if  we  call  in  the 
assistance  of  astronomers  and  glasses,  to  help  us  in 
forming  a  conception  of  the  number,  distances,  mag- 
nitudes, and  motions  of  the  heavenly  bodies;  the  more 
we  search,  the  more  we  shall  be  confirmed,  that  these 
are  but  a  portion  of  his  ways.    But  he  calls  them  all 
by  their  names,  upholds  them  by  his  power,  and  without 
his  continual  energy  they  would  rush  into  confusion, 
or  sink  into  nothing.    If  we  speak  of  intelligences,  he 
is  the  life,  the  joy,  the  sun  of  all  that  are  capable  of 
happiness.    Whatever  may  be  signified  by  the  thrones, 
principalities  and  powers  in  the  world  of  light,  they 
are  all  dependent  upon  his  power,  and  obedient  to  his 
command;  it  is  equally  true  of  angels  as  of  men,  that 
without  him  they  can  do  nothing.    The  powers  of 
darkness  are  likewise  under  his  subjection  and  con- 
trol.   Though  but  little  is  said  of  them  in  Scripture, 
we  read  enough  to  assure  us  that  their  number  must 
be  immensely  great,  and  that  their  strength,  subtlety, 
and  malice,  are  such  as  we  may  tremble  to  think  of 


*  [Since  thou  alone  sustainest  affairs  so  various  and  so  great.] 


76 


CARU1PH0NIA. 


them  as  our  enemies,  and  probably  should,  but  for  our 
strange  insensibility  to  whatever  does  not  fall  under 
the  cognizance  of  our  outward  senses.  But  he  holds 
them  all  in  a  chain,  so  that  they  can  do  or  attempt 
nothing  but  by  his  permission;  and  whatever  he  per- 
mits them  to  do,  (though  they  mean  nothing  less,)  has 
its  appointed  subserviency  in  accomplishing  his  de- 
signs. 

But  to  come  nearer  home,  and  to  speak  of  what 
seems  more  suited  to  our  scanty  apprehensions — still 
we  may  be  lost  in  wonder.  Before  this  blessed  and 
only  Potentate,  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  are  but  as 
the  dust  upon  the  balance,  and  the  small  drop  of  a 
bucket,  and  might  be  thought  (if  compared  with  the 
immensity  of  his  works)  scarcely  worthy  of  his  notice; 
yet  here  he  presides,  pervades,  provides,  protects,  and 
rules.  In  him  his  creatures  live,  move,  and  have  their 
being;  from  him  is  their  food  and  preservation.  The 
eyes  of  all  are  upon  him;  what  he  gives  they  gather, 
and  can  gather  no  more;  and  at  his  word  they  sink 
into  the  dust.  There  is  not  a  worm  that  crawls  upon 
the  ground,  or  a  flower  that  grows  in  the  pathless 
wilderness,  or  a  shell  upon  the  sea-shore,  but  bears  the 
impress  of  his  wisdom,  power,  and  goodness.  With 
respect  to  men,  he  reigns  with  uncontrolled  dominion 
over  every  kingdom,  family,  and  individual.  Here 
we  may  be  astonished  at  his  wisdom,  in  employing 
free  agents,  the  greater  part  of  whom  are  his  enemies, 
to  accomplish  his  purposes.  But,  however  reluctant, 
they  all  serve  him.  His  patience,  likewise,  is  wonder- 
ful. Multitudes,  yea,  nearly  our  whole  species,  spend 
the  life  and  strength  which  he  affords  them,  and  abuse 
all  the  bounties  he  heaps  upon  them,  in  the  ways  of 
sin.  His  commands  are  disregarded,  his  name  blas- 
phemed, his  mercy  disdained,  his  power  defied;  yet 
still  he  spares.  It  is  an  eminent  part  of  his  govern- 
ment to  restrain  the  depravity  of  human  nature,  and 
in  various  ways  to  check  its  effects,  which,  if  left  to 
itself,  without  his  providential  control,  would  presently 
make  earth  the  very  image  of  hell.  For  the  vilest  of 
men  are  not  suffered  to  perpetrate  a  thousandth  part 


LETTERS   TO    A  NOBLEMAN. 


of  the  evil  which  their  hearts  would  prompt  them  to. 
The  earth,  though  lying  in  the  wicked  one,  is  filled 
with  the  goodness  of  the  Lord.  He  preserveth  man 
and  beast,  sustains  the  young  lion  in  the  forest,  feeds 
the  birds  of  the  air,  which  have  neither  store-house 
nor  barn,  and  adorns  the  insects  and  the  flowers  of 
the  field  with  a  beauty  and  elegance  beyond  all  that 
can  be  found  in  the  courts  of  kings. 

Still  more  wonderful  is  his  administration  in  his 
kingdom  of  grace.  He  is  present  with  all  his  crea- 
tures, but  in  a  peculiar  manner  with  his  own  people. 
Each  of  these  are  monuments  of  a  more  illustrious 
display  of  power,  than  that  which  spread  abroad  the 
heavens  like  a  curtain,  and  laid  the  foundation  of  the 
earth ;  for  he  finds  them  all  in  a  state  of  rebellion  and 
enmity,  and  makes  them  a  willing  people ;  and  from 
the  moment  he  reveals  his  love  to  them,  he  espouses 
their  cause,  and  takes  all  their  concerns  into  his  own 
hands.  He  is  near  and  attentive  to  every  one  of  them, 
as  if  there  was  only  that  one.  This  high  and  lofty 
One,  who  inhabits  eternity,  before  whom  the  angels 
veil  their  faces,  condescends  to  hold  communion  with 
those  whom  men  despise.  He  sees  not  as  man  seeth 
— rides  on  a  cloud  disdainful  of  a  sultan  or  a  czar,  to 
manifest  himself  to  an  humble  soul  in  a  mud-walled 
cottage.  He  comforts  them  when  in  trouble,  strengthens 
them  when  weak,  makes  their  beds  in  sickness,  revives 
them  when  fainting,  upholds  them  when  falling,  and  so 
seasonably  and  effectually  manages  for  them,  that 
though  they  are  persecuted  and  tempted,  though  their 
enemies  are  many  and  mighty,  nothing  that  they  feel 
or  fear  is  able  to  separate  them  from  his  love. 

And  all  this  he  does  solus.  All  the  abilities,  powers, 
and  instincts,  that  are  found  amongst  creatures, 
are  emanations  from  his  fulness.  All  changes,  suc- 
cesses, disappointments — all  that  is  memorable  in  the 
annals  of  history,  all  the  risings  and  falls  of  empires, 
all  the  turns  in  human  life,  take  place  according  to  his 
plan.  In  vain  men  contrive  and  combine  to  accom- 
plish their  own  counsels,  unless  they  are  parts  of 
his  counsel  likewise ;  the  efforts  of  their  utmost  strength 

7* 


78 


CAKDirilONIA. 


and  wisdom  are  crossed  and  reversed  by  the  feeblest 
and  most  unthought-of  circumstances.  But  when  he 
has  a  work  to  accomplish,  and  his  time  is  come, 
however  inadequate  and  weak  the  means  he  employs 
may  seem  to  a  carnal  eye,  the  success  is  infallibly 
secured ;  for  all  things  serve  him,  and  are  in  his  hands 
as  clay  in  the  hands  of  the  potter.  Great  and  mar- 
vellous are  thy  works,  Lord  God  Almighty  !  just  and 
true  are  thy  ways,  thou  King  of  saints. 

This  is  the  God  whom  we  adore.  This  is  he  who 
invites  us  to  lean  upon  his  almighty  arm,  and  promises 
to  guide  us  with  his  unerring  eye.  He  says  to  you, 
my  Lord,  and  even  to  me,  Fear  not,  I  am  with  thee ; 
be  not  dismayed,  I  am  thy  God  ;  I  will  strengthen 
thee,  yea,  I  will  help  thee,  yea  I  will  uphold  thee  with 
the  right  hand  of  my  righteousness.  Therefore,  while 
in  the  path  of  duty,  and  following  his  call,  we  may 
cheerfully  pass  on  regardless  of  apparent  difficulties ; 
for  the  Lord,  whose  we  are,  and  who  has  taught  us 
to  make  his  glory  our  highest  end,  will  go  before  us, 
and  at  his  word  crooked  things  become  straight,  light 
shines  out  of  darkness,  and  mountains  sink  into  plains. 
Faith  may  and  must  be  exercised,  experience  must 
and  will  confirm  what  his  word  declares,  that  the 
heart  is  deceitful,  and  that  man  in  his  best  estate  is 
vanity.  But  his  promises  to  them  that  fear  him  shall 
be  confirmed  likewise,  and  they  shall  find  him,  in  all 
situations,  a  sun,  a  shield,  and  an  exceeding  great  re- 
ward. 

I  have  lost  another  of  my  people ;  a  mother  in  our 
Israel ;  a  person  of  much  experience,  eminent  grace, 
wisdom,  and  usefulness.  She  walked  with  God  forty 
years ;  she  was  one  of  the  Lord's  poor ;  but  her 
poverty  was  decent,  sanctified,  and  honourable ;  she 
lived  respected,  and  her  death  is  considered  as  a  pub- 
lic loss.  It  is  a  great  loss  to  me ;  I  shall  miss  her 
advice  and  example,  by  which  I  have  been  often  edified 
and  animated.  But  Jesus  still  lives.  Almost  her  last 
words  were,  "  The  Lord  is  my  portion,  saith  my  soul." 
I  am,  &c. 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


79 


LETTER  XIII. 

March  10,  1774. 
My  Lord, — For  about  six  weeks  past  I  have  had 
occasion  to  spend  several  hours  of  almost  every  day 
with  the  sick  and  the  dying.  These  scenes  are  to  a 
minister  like  walking  the  hospitals  to  a  young  surgeon. 
The  various  cases  which  occur,  exemplify,  illustrate, 
and  explain,  with  a  commanding  energy,  many  truths, 
which  may  be  learned  indeed  at  home,  but  cannot  be 
so  well  understood,  or  their  force  so  sensibly  felt, 
without  the  advantage  of  experience  and  observation. 
As  physicians,  besides  that  competent  general  know- 
ledge of  their  profession  which  should  be  common  to 
them  all,  have  usually  their  several  favourite  branches 
of  study,  some  applying  themselves  more  to  botany, 
others  to  chemistry,  others  to  anatomy ;  so  ministers, 
as  their  inclinations  and  gifts  differ,  are  led  more 
closely  to  consider  some  particular  branch  of  the 
system  of  divine  truth.  Some  are  directed  to  state 
and  defend  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel ;  some  have  a 
talent  for  elucidating  difficult  texts  of  Scripture  ;  some 
have  a  turn  for  explaining  the  prophetical  parts,  and 
so  of  the  rest.  For  myself,  if  it  be  lawful  to  speak  of 
myself,  and  so  far  as  I  can  judge,  anatomy  is  my 
favourite  branch ;  I  mean  the  study  of  the  human 
heart,  with  its  workings  and  counterworkings,  as  it 
is  differently  affected  in  a  state  of  nature  or  of  grace, 
in  the  different  seasons  of  prosperity,  adversity,  con- 
viction, temptation,  sickness,  and  the  approach  of 
death.  The  Lord,  by  sending  me  hither,  provided 
me  a  good  school  for  these  purposes.  I  know  not 
where  I  could  have  had  a  better,  or  affording  a  greater 
variety  of  characters,  in  proportion  to  the  number  of 
people ;  and  as  they  are  mostly  a  poor  people,  and 
strangers  to  that  address  which  is  the  result  of  educa- 
tion and  converse  with  the  world,  there  is  a  simplicity 
in  what  they  say  or  do,  which  gives  me  a  peculiar 
advantage  in  judging  of  their  cases. 


80 


CARDITHONIA. 


But  I  was  about  to  speak  of  death.  Though  the 
grand  evidence  of  those  truths  upon  which  our  hopes 
are  built  arises  from  the  authority  of  God  speaking 
them  in  his  word,  and  revealing  them  by  his  Spirit  to 
the  awakened  heart  (for  till  the  heart  is  awakened  it  is 
incapable  of  receiving  this  evidence) ;  yet  some  of 
these  truths  are  so  mysterious,  so  utterly  repugnant 
to  the  judgment  of  depraved  nature,  that,  through  the 
remaining  influence  of  unbelief  and  vain  reasoning, 
the  temptations  of  Satan,  and  the  subtle  arguments 
with  which  some  men  reputed  wise  attack  the  founda- 
tions of  our  faith,  the  minds  even  of  believers  are 
sometimes  capable  of  being  shaken.  I  know  no  better 
corroborating  evidence  for  the  relief  of  the  mind 
under  such  assaults  than  the  testimony  of  dying  per- 
sons, especially  of  such  as  have  lived  out  of  the  noise 
of  controversy,  and  who  perhaps  never  heard  a  sylla- 
ble of  what  has  been  started  in  these  evil  days  against 
the  Deity  of  Christ,  his  atonement,  and  other  impor- 
tant articles.  Permit  me,  my  Lord,  to  relate,  upon 
this  occasion,  some  things  which  exceedingly  struck 
me  in  the  conversation  I  had  with  a  young  woman 
whom  I  visited  in  her  last  illness  about  two  years 
ago.  She  was  a  sober,  prudent  person,  of  plain  sense, 
could  read  her  Bible,  but  had  read  little  beside:  her 
knowledge  of  the  world  was  nearly  confined  to  the 
parish ;  for  I  suppose  she  was  seldom,  if  ever,  twelve 
miles  from  home  in  her  life.  She  had  known  the  gos- 
pel about  seven  years  before  the  Lord  visited  her  with 
a  lingering  consumption,  which  at  length  removed  her 
to  a  better  world.  A  few  days  before  her  death,  I 
had  been  praying  by  her  bed-side,  and  in  my  prayer  I 
thanked  the  Lord,  that  he  gave  her  now  to  see  that 
she  had  not  followed  cunningly-devised  fables.  When 
I  had  finished,  she  repeated  that  word.  "  No,"  she 
said,  "  not  cunningly-devised  fables  ;  these  are  realities 
indeed  ;  I  feel  their  truth ;  I  feel  their  comfort.  O 
tell  my  friends,  tell  my  acquaintance,  tell  inquiring 
souls,  tell  poor  sinners,  tell  all  the  daughters  of  Jeru- 
salem (alluding  to  Solomon's  Song,  v.  16,  from  which 
she  had  just  before  desired  me  to  preach  at  her  funeral), 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


81 


what  Jesus  has  done  for  my  soul.  Tell  them,  that 
now  in  the  time  of  need  I  find  him  my  beloved  and 
my  friend,  and  as  such  I  commend  him  to  them." 
She  then  fixed  her  eyes  stedfastly  upon  me,  and  pro- 
ceeded, as  well  as  I  can  recollect,  as  follows  ; — "  Sir, 
you  are  highly  favoured  in  being  called  to  preach  the 
gospel.  I  have  often  heard  you  with  pleasure;  but 
give  me  leave  to  tell  you,  that  I  now  see  all  you  have 
said,  or  can  say,  is  comparatively  but  little.  Nor,  till 
you  come  into  my  situation,  and  have  death  and 
eternity  full  in  your  view,  will  it  be  possible  for  you 
to  conceive  the  vast  weight  and  importance  of  the 
truths  you  declare.  O,  sir,  it  is  a  serious  thing  to 
die ;  no  words  can  express  what  is  needful  to  support 
the  soul  in  the  solemnity  of  a  dying  hour." 

I  believe  it  was  the  next  day  when  I  visited  her 
again.  After  some  discourse  as  usual,  she  said,  with 
a  remarkable  vehemence  of  speech,  "  Are  you  sure  I 
cannot  be  mistaken  V'  I  answered  without  hesitation, 
"  Yes,  I  am  sure ;  I  am  not  afraid  to  say,  my  soul  for 
yours  that  you  are  right."  She  paused  a  little,  and 
then  replied,  "  You  say  true ;  I  know  I  am  right.  I 
feel  that  my  hope  is  fixed  upon  the  Rock  of  Ages ;  I 
know  in  whom  I  have  believed.  Yet  if  you  could  see 
with  my  eyes  you  would  not  wonder  at  my  question. 
But  the  approach  of  death  presents  a  prospect,  which 
is  till  then  hidden  from  us,  and  which  cannot  be  de- 
scribed." She  said  much  more  to  the  same  purpose ; 
and  in  all  she  spoke  there  was  a  dignity,  weight,  and 
evidence,  which  I  suppose  few  professors  of  divinity, 
when  lecturing  from  the  chair,  have  at  any  time 
equalled.  We  may  well  say  with  Elihu,  Who  teacheth 
like  him  ?  Many  instances  of  the  like  kind  I  have 
met  with  here.  I  have  a  poor  girl  near  me  who  looks 
like  an  idiot,  and  her  natural  capacity  is  indeed  very 
small ;  but  the  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  make  her  ac- 
quainted alternately  with  great  temptations,  and  pro- 
portionably  great  discoveries  of  his  love  and  truth. 
Sometimes,  when  her  heart  is  enlarged,  I  listen  to  her 
with  astonishment.  I  think  no  books  or  ministers  I 
ever  met  with  have  given  me  such  an  impression  and 


82 


CARDIPHONIA. 


understanding  of  what  the  apostle  styles  ta  j3a9»/  tov  ®tov, 
[the  deep  things  of  God]  as  I  have  upon  some  occa- 
sions received  from  her  conversation. 

But  I  am  rambling  again.  My  attendance  upon  the 
sick  is  not  always  equally  comfortable ;  but  could  I 
learn  aright,  it  may  be  equally  instructive.  Some 
confirm  the  preciousness  of  a  Saviour  to  me,  by  the 
cheerfulness  with  which,  through  faith  in  his  name, 
they  meet  the  king  of  terrors.  Others  no  less  confirm 
it  by  the  terror  and  reluctance  they  discover  when 
they  find  they  must  die ;  for  though  there  are  too 
many  who  sadly  slight  the  blessed  gospel  while  they 
are  in  health,  yet  in  this  place  most  are  too  far  en- 
lightened to  be  quite  thoughtless  about  their  souls,  if 
they  retain  their  senses  in  their  last  illness.  Then, 
like  the  foolish  virgins,  they  say,  Give  us  of  your  oil: 
then  they  are  willing  that  ministers  and  professors 
should  pray  with  them.  Through  the  Lord's  good- 
ness, several  whom  I  have  visited  in  these  circum- 
stances have  afforded  me  good  hope  that  they  have  been 
savingly  changed  by  his  blessing  upon  what  has  passed 
at  the  eleventh  hour.  I  have  seen  a  marvellous  and 
blessed  change  take  place  in  their  language,  views, 
and  tempers,  in  a  few  days.  I  now  visit  a  young 
person,  who  is  cut  short  in  her  nineteenth  year  by  a 
consumption,  and  I  think  cannot  live  many  days.  I 
found  her  very  ignorant  and  insensible,  and  she  re- 
mained so  a  good  while  ;  but  of  late  I  hope  her  heart 
is  touched.  She  feels  her  lost  state,  she  seems  to  have 
some  right  desires,  she  begins  to  pray,  and  in  such  a 
manner  as  I  cannot  but  hope  the  Lord  is  teaching  her, 
and  will  reveal  himself  to  her  before  she  departs.  But 
it  is  sometimes  otherwise.  I  saw  a  young  woman  die 
last  week ;  I  had  been  often  with  her  ;  but  the  night 
she  was  removed  she  could  only  say,  Oh!  I  cannot 
live,  I  cannot  live!  She  repeated  this  mournful  com- 
plaint as  long  as  she  could  speak  ;  for  as  the  vital 
powers  were  more  oppressed,  her  voice  was  changed 
into  groans;  her  groans  grew  fainter  and  fainter,  and 
in  about  a  quarter  of. an  hour  after  she  had  done 
speaking,  she  expired.    Poor  thing,  I  thought,  as  I 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


83 


stood  by  her  bed-side,  if  you  were  a  duchess  in  this 
situation,  what  could  the  world  do  for  you  now  !  I 
thought  likewise  how  many  things  are  there  that  now 
give  us  pleasure  or  pain,  and  assume  a  mighty  import- 
ance in  our  view,  which,  in  a  dying  hour,  will  be  no 
more  to  us,  than  the  clouds  which  fly  unnoticed  over 
our  heads.  Then  the  truth  of  our  Lord's  aphorism 
will  be  seen,  felt,  and  acknowledged, — "  One  thing  is 
needful ;"  and  we  shall  be  ready  to  apply  Grotius's 
dying  confession  to- (alas!)  a  great  part  of  our  lives, 
Ah  !  vitam  perdidi,  nihil  agendo  laboriose.* 

Your  Lordship  allows  me  to  send  unpremeditated 
letters.   I  need  not  assure  you  this  is  one. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  XIV. 

March  24,  1774. 
My  Lord, — What  a  mercy  is  it  to  be  separated  in 
spirit,  conversation,  and  interest,  from  the  world  that 
knows  not  God  !  Where  all  are  alike  by  nature,  grace 
makes  a  happy  and  unspeakable  difference.  Believers 
were  once  under  the  same  influence  of  that  spirit  who 
still  worketh  in  the  children  of  disobedience,  pursuing 
different  paths,  but  all  equally  remote  from  truth  and 
peace, — some  hatching  cockatrice  eggs,  others  weav- 
ing spiders'  webs.  These  two  general  heads  of  mis- 
chief and  vanity  include  all  the  schemes,  aims,  and 
achievements  of  which  man  is  capable,  till  God  is 
pleased  to  visit  the  heart  with  his  grace.  The  busy 
part  of  mankind  are  employed  in  multiplying  evils  and 
miseries;  the  more  retired,  speculative,  and  curious, 
are  amusing  themselves  with  what  will  hereafter 
appear  as  unsubstantial,  unstable,  and  useless  as  a  cob- 
web. Death  will  soon  sweep  away  all  that  the  philo- 
sophers, the  virtuosi,  the  mathematicians,  the  anti- 
quarians, and  other  learned  triflers,  are  now  weaving 
with  so  much  self-applauded  address.    Nor  will  the 


[*  Alas  !  I  have  spent  my  life,  in  laborious  trifling !] 


84 


CARDIPHONIA. 


fine-spun  dresses  in  which  the  moralist  and  self-right- 
eous clothe  themselves,  be  of  more  advantage  to  them, 
either  for  ornament  or  defence,  than  the  produce  of  a 
spider.  But  it  is  given  to  a  few  to  know  their  present 
state  and  future  destination.  These  build  upon  the 
immovable  Rock  of  Ages  for  eternity.  These  are 
trees  springing  from  a  living  root,  and  bear  the  fruits 
of  righteousness,  which  are  by  Jesus  Christ  to  the 
glory  and  praise  of  God.  These  only  are  awake, 
while  the  rest  of  the  world  are  in  a  sleep,  indulging  in 
vain  dreams,  from  which,  likewise,  they  will  shortly 
awake ;  but,  oh,  with  what  consternation,  when  they 
shall  find  themselves  irrecoverably  divorced  from  all 
their  delusive  attachments,  and  compelled  to  appear 
before  that  God  to  whom  they  have  lived  strangers, 
and  to  whom  they  must  give  an  account !  O  for  a 
thousand  tongues  to  proclaim  in  the  ears  of  thought- 
Jess  mortals  the  important  aphorism  of  our  Lord,  "One 
thing  is  needful."  Yet  a  thousand  tongues  would  be, 
and  are  employed  in  vain,  unless  so  far  as  the  Lord 
is  pleased  to  send  the  watchman's  warning,  by  the 
power  and  agency  of  his  own  Spirit.  I  think  the  poet 
tells  us  that  Cassandra  had  the  gift  of  truly  foretelling 
future  events ;  but  she  was  afterwards  laid  under  a 
painful  embarrassment,  that  nobody  should  believe  her 
words.  Such,  with  respect  to  the  bulk  of  their  audi- 
tories, is  the  lot  of  gospel  ministers ;  they  are  enlight- 
ened to  see,  and  sent  forth  to  declare,  the  awful  con- 
sequences of  sin ;  but,  alas !  how  few  believe  their 
report !  To  illustrate  our  grief  and  disappointment,  I 
sometimes  suppose  there  was  a  dangerous  water  in 
the  way  of  travellers,  over  which  there  is  a  bridge, 
which  those  who  can  be  prevailed  upon  may  pass 
with  safety.  By  the  side  of  this  bridge  watchmen  are 
placed,  to  warn  passengers  of  the  danger  of  the 
waters ;  to  assure  them,  that  all  who  attempt  to  go 
through  them  inevitably  perish;  to  invite,  entreat,  and 
beseech  them,  if  they  value  their  lives,  to  cross  the 
bridge.  Methinks  this  should  be  an  easy  task.  Yet, 
if  we  should  see,  in  fact,  the  greater  part  stopping 
their  ears  to  the  friendly  importunity ;  many  so  much 


LETTERS  TO  A  NOELEMAN. 


85 


offended  by  it  as  to  account  the  watchman's  care  im- 
pertinent, and  only  deserving  of  scorn  and  ill  treat- 
ment ;  hardly  one  in  fifty  betaking  themselves  to  the 
friendly  bridge,  the  rest  eagerly  plunging  into  the 
waters,  from  which  none  return,  as  if  they  were 
determined  to  try  who  should  be  drowned  first :  this 
spectacle  would  be  no  unfit  emblem  of  the  reception 
the  gospel  meets  with  from  a  blinded  world.  The 
ministers  are  rejected,  opposed,  vilified ;  they  are 
accounted  troublers  of  the  world,  because  they  dare 
not,  cannot  stand  silent  while  sinners  are  perishing 
before  their  eyes ;  and  if,  in  the  course  of  many 
sermons,  they  can  prevail  but  on  one  soul  to  take 
timely  warning,  and  to  seek  to  Jesus,  who  is  the  way, 
the  truth,  and  the  life,  they  may  account  it  a  mercy 
and  an  honour,  sufficient  to  overbalance  all  the  labour 
and  reproaches  they  are  called  to  endure.  From 
the  most  they  must  expect  no  better  reception  than 
the  Jews  gave  to  Jeremiah,  who  told  the  prophet  to 
his  face,  "  As  to  the  word  thou  hast  spoken  to  us  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord,  we  will  not  hearken  to  thee  at  all, 
but  we  will  certainly  do  whatsoever  thing  goeth  forth 
out  of  our  own  mouth."  Surely,  if  the  Lord  has  given 
us  any  sense  of  the  worth  of  our  souls,  any  compassion 
towards  them,  this  must  be  a  painful  exercise ;  and 
experience  must  teach  us  something  of  the  meaning 
of  Jeremiah's  pathetic  exclamation,  "  O  that  my  head 
were  waters,  and  mine  eyes  fountains  of  tears,  that  I 
might  weep  day  and  night  for  the  slain  of  the  daughters 
of  my  people !"  It  is  our  duty  to  be  thus  affected. 
Our  relief  lies  in  the  wisdom  and  sovereignty  of  God. 
He  reveals  his  salvation  to  whom  he  pleases, — for  the 
most  part  to  babes ;  from  the  bulk  of  the  wise  and  the 
prudent  it  is  hidden.  Thus  it  hath  pleased  him,  and 
therefore  it  must  be  right.  Yea,  he  will  one  day  con- 
descend to  justify  the  propriety  and  equity  of  his  pro- 
ceedings to  his  creatures :  then  every  mouth  will  be 
stopped,  and  none  will  be  able  to  reply  against  their 
Judge.  Light  is  come  into  the  world,  but  men  prefer 
darkness.  They  hate  the  light,  resist,  and  rebel 
against  it.    It  is  true,  all  do  so ;  and  therefore,  if  all 

8 


86 


CARDIPHONIA. 


were  to  perish  under  the  condemnation,  their  ruin 
would  be  their  own  act.  It  is  of  grace  that  any  are 
saved ;  and  in  the  distribution  of  that  grace  he  does 
what  he  will  with  his  own, — a  right  which  most  are 
ready  enough  to  claim  in  their  own  concerns,  though 
they  are  so  unwilling  to  allow  it  to  the  Lord  of  all. 
Many  perplexing  and  acrimonious  disputes  have  been 
started  upon  this  subject ;  but  the  redeemed  of  the 
Lord  are  called,  not  to  dispute,  but  to  admire  and  re- 
joice,— to  love,  adore,  and  obey.  To  know  that  he 
loved  us,  and  gave  himself  for  us,  is  the  constraining 
argument  and  motive  to  love  him,  and  surrender  our- 
selves to  him  ;  to  consider  ourselves  as  no  longer  our 
own,  but  to  devote  ourselves,  with  every  faculty, 
power,  and  talent,  to  his  service  and  glory.  He 
deserves  our  all ;  for  he  parted  with  all  for  us.  He 
made  himself  poor, — he  endured  shame,  torture,  death, 
and  the  curse  for  us,  that  we,  through  him,  might 
inherit  everlasting  life.  Ah !  the  hardness  of  my  heart, 
that  I  am  no  more  affected,  astonished,  overpowered 
with  this  thought. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  XV. 

April  20,  1774. 
My  Lord, — I  have  been  pondering  a  good  while  for  a 
subject,  and  at  last  I  begin  without  one,  hoping  that 
(as  it  has  often  happened)  while  I  am  writing  one  line, 
something  will  occur  to  fill  up  another.  Indeed  I  have 
an  inexhaustible  fund  at  hand  ;  but  it  is  to  me  often 
like  a  prize  in  the  hand  of  a  fool, — I  want  skill  to  im- 
prove it.  O  for  a  warm,  a  suitable,  a  seasonable 
train  of  thought,  that  might  enliven  my  own  heart, 
and  not  be  unworthy  your  Lordship's  perusal ! 
Methinks  the  poets  can  have  but  cold  comfort,  when 
they  invoke  a  fabled  muse ;  but  we  have  a  warrant,  a 
right  to  look  up  for  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
who  ordains  strength  for  us,  and  has  promised  to  work 
in  us.    What  a  comfort,  what  an  honour  is  this,  that 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


87 


worms  have  liberty  to  look  up  to  God !  and  that  he, 
the  high  and  holy  One  who  inhabiteth  eternity,  is 
pleased  to  look  down  upon  us,  to  maintain  our  peace, 
to  supply  our  wants,  to  guide  us  with  his  eye,  and  to 
inspire  us  with  wisdom  and  grace  suitable  to  our 
occasions  !  They  who  profess  to  know  something  of 
this  intercourse,  and  to  depend  upon  it,  are  by  the 
world  accounted  enthusiasts,  who  know  not  what  they 
mean,  or  perhaps  hypocrites,  who  pretend  to  what 
they  have  not,  in  order  to  cover  some  base  designs. 
But  we  have  reason  to  bear  their  reproaches  with 
patience.    Could  the  miser  say, — 

 Populus  me  sibilat,  at  mihi  plaudo 

Ipse  domi,  simul  ac  nummos  contemplor  in  area.* 

Well,  then,  may  the  believer  say,  Let  them  laugh,  let 
them  rage,  let  them,  if  they  please,  point  at  me  for  a 
fool  as  I  walk  the  streets;  if  I  do  but  take  up  the  Bible, 
or  run  over  in  my  mind  the  inventory  of  the  blessings 
with  which  the  Lord  has  enriched  me,  I  have  sufficient 
amends.  Jesus  is  mine;  in  him  I  have  wisdom,  right- 
eousness, sanctification,  and  redemption, — an  interest 
in  all  the  promises  and  in  all  the  perfections  of  God  ; 
he  will  guide  me  by  his  counsel,  support  me  by  his 
power,  comfort  me  with  his  presence,  while  I  am  here; 
and  afterwards,  when  flesh  and  heart  fail,  he  will  re- 
ceive me  to  his  glory. 

Let  them  say  what  they  will,  they  shall  not  dispute 
or  laugh  us  out  of  our  spiritual  senses.  If  all  the  blind 
men  in  the  kingdom  should  endeavour  to  bear  me 
down,  that  the  sun  is  not  bright,  or  that  the  rainbow 
has  no  colours,  I  would  still  believe  my  own  eyes.  I 
have  seen  them  both,  they  have  not.  I  cannot  prove 
to  their  satisfaction  what  I  assert,  because  they  are 
destitute  of  sight,  the  necessary  medium ;  yet  their 
exceptions  produce  no  uncertainty  in  my  mind ;  they 
would  not,  they  could  not,  hesitate  a  moment,  if  they 
were  not  blind.    Just  so,  they  who  have  been  taught 

[*  The  people  hiss  me,  but  I  applaud  myself  at  home,  whenever 
I  contemplate  the  money  in  my  chest.] 


88 


CARDIPHONIA. 


of  God,  who  have  tasted  that  the  Lord  is  gracious, 
have  an  experimental  perception  of  the  truth,  which 
renders  them  proof  against  all  the  sophistry  of  infidels.  I 
am  persuaded  we  have  many  plain  people  here,  who, 
if  a  wise  man  of  the  world  was  to  suggest  that  the 
Bible  is  a  human  invention,  would  be  quite  at  a  loss 
how  to  answer  him  by  arguments  drawn  from  external 
evidences;  yet  they  have  found  such  effects  from  this 
blessed  book,  that  they  would  be  no  more  moved  by 
the  insinuation,  that  if  they  were  told  that  a  cunning 
man,  or  set  of  men,  invented  the  sun,  and  placed  it  in 
the  firmament.  So,  if  a  wise  Socinian  was  to  tell 
them  that  the  Saviour  was  only  a  man  like  themselves, 
they  would  conceive  just  such  an  opinion  of  his  skill 
in  divinity,  as  a  philosopher  would  do  of  a  clown's 
skill  in  astronomy,  who  should  affirm  that  the  sun  was 
no  bigger  than  a  cart-wheel. 

It  remains  therefore  a  truth,  in  defiance  of  all  the 
cavils  of  the  ignorant,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  does  influ- 
ence the  hearts  of  all  the  children  of  God,  or,  in  other 
words,  they  are  inspired,  not  with  new  revelations, 
but  with  grace  and  wisdom  to  understand,  apply,  and 
feed  upon  the  great  things  already  revealed  in  the 
Scriptures,  without  which  the  Scriptures  are  as  useless 
as  spectacles  to  the  blind.  Were  it  not  so,  when  we 
become  acquainted  with  the  poverty,  ignorance,  and 
wickedness  of  our  hearts,  we  must  sit  down  in  utter 
despair  of  being  ever  able  to  think  a  good  thought,  to 
offer  a  single  petition  aright  in  prayer,  or  to  take  one 
safe  step  in  the  path  of  life.  But  now  we  may  be  con- 
tent with  our  proper  weakness,  since  the  power  and 
Spirit  of  Christ  are  engaged  to  rest  upon  us ;  and 
while  we  are  preserved  in  a  simple  dependence  upon 
this  help,  though  unable  of  ourselves  to  do  any  thing, 
we  shall  find  an  ability  to  do  every  thing  that  our  cir- 
cumstance and  duty  call  for.  What  is  weaker  than 
a  worm?  Yet  the  Lord's  worms  shall,  in  his  strength, 
thresh  the  mountains,  and  make  the  hills  as  chaff. 
But  this  life  of  faith, — this  living  and  acting  by  a 
power  above  our  own,  is  an  inexplicable  mystery,  till 
experience  makes  it  plain.    I  have  often  wondered 


LETTERS  TO  A  NOBLEMAN. 


89 


that  Paul  has  obtained  so  much  quarter  at  the  hands 
of  some  people,  as  to  pass  with  them  for  a  man  of 
sense  ;  for  surely  the  greatest  part  of  his  writings  must 
be  to  the  last  degree  absurd  and  unintelligible  upon 
their  principles.  How  many  contradictions  must  they 
find,  for  instance,  if  they  give  any  attention  to  what 
they  read,  in  that  one  passage,  Gal.  ii.  20,  "I  am  cru- 
cified with  Christ:  nevertheless  I  live;  yet  not  I,  but 
Christ  liveth  in  me:  and  the  life  which  I  now  live  in 
the  flesh  I  live  by  faith  in  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved 
me,  and  gave  himself  for  me." 

And  as  believers  are  thus  inspired  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,  who  furnishes  them  with  desires,  motives,  and 
abilities  to  perform  what  is  agreeable  to  his  will ;  so  I 
apprehend,  that  they  who  live  without  God  in  the 
world,  whom  the  apostle  styles  sensual,  not  having  the 
Spirit,  are  in  a  greater  or  less  degree  ad  captum  reci- 
pientis,  under  what  I  may  call  a  black  inspiration. 
After  making  the  best  allowances  I  can,  both  for  the 
extent  of  human  genius  and  the  deplorable  evil  of  the 
human  heart,  I  cannot  suppose  that  one  half  the 
wicked  wit,  of  which  some  persons  are  so  proud,  is 
properly  their  own.  Perhaps  such  a  one  as  Voltaire 
would  neither  have  written,  nor  have  been  read  or 
admired  so  much,  if  he  had  not  been  the  amanuensis 
of  an  abler  hand  in  his  own  way.  Satan  is  always 
near  when  the  heart  is  disposed  to  receive  him,  and 
the  Lord  withdraws  his  restraints,  to  heighten  the 
sinner's  ability  of  sinning  with  an  eclat,  and  assisting 
him  with  such  strokes  of  blasphemy,  malice  and  false- 
hood, as  perhaps  he  could  not  otherwise  have  attained. 
Therefore,  I  do  not  wonder  that  they  are  clever  and 
smart,  that  they  raise  a  laugh,  and  are  received  with 
applause  among  those  who  are  like  minded  with  them- 
selves. But  unless  the  Lord  is  pleased  to  grant  them 
repentance  (though  it  is  rather  to  be  feared  some  of 
them  are  given  up  to  judicial  hardness  of  heart,)  how 
much  better  would  it  have  been  for  them  had  they 
been  born  idiots  or  lunatics,  than  to  be  distinguished 
as  the  willing,  industrious,  and  successful  instruments 
of  the  powers  of  darkness,  in  beguiling,  perverting,  and 

8* 


no 


CARDirUONIA. 


ruining  the  souls  of  men!  Alas,  what  are  parts  and 
talents,  or  any  distinctions  which  give  pre-eminence  in 
life,  unless  they  are  sanctified  by  the  grace  of  God,  and 
directed  to  the  accomplishment  of  his  will  and  glory ! 
From  the  expression,  Bind  them  in  bundles  and  burn, 
I  have  been  led  to  think  that  the  deceivers  and  the  de- 
ceived, they  who  have  prostituted  their  gifts  of  influ- 
ence to  encourage  others  in  sin,  and  they  who  have 
perished  by  their  means,  may  in  another  world  have 
some  peculiar  and  inseparable  connection,  and  spend 
an  eternity  in  fruitless  lamentations,  that  ever  they 
were  connected  here. 

Your  Lordship,  I  doubt  not,  feels  the  force  of  that 
line, 

O  to  grace  how  great  a  debtor ! 

Had  not  the  Lord  separated  you  for  himself,  your 
rank,  your  abilities,  your  influence,  which  now  you 
chiefly  value  as  enlarging  your  opportunities  of  use- 
fulness, might,  nay,  certainly  would,  have  been  di- 
verted into  the  opposite  channel.    I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  XVI. 

November  5,  1774. 
My  Lord, — I  have  not  very  lately  had  recourse  to  the 
expedient  of  descanting  upon  a  text,  but  I  believe  it 
the  best  method  I  can  take  to  avoid  ringing  changes 
upon  a  few  obvious  topics,  which  I  suppose  uniformly 
present  themselves  to  my  mind  when  I  am  about  to 
write  to  your  Lordship.  Just  now  that  sweet  expres- 
sion of  David  occurred  to  my  thoughts,  The  Lord  is 
my  Shepherd !  Permit  me,  without  plan  or  premedita- 
tion, to  make  a  few  observations  upon  it ;  and  may 
your  Lordship  feel  the  peace,  the  confidence,  the 
blessedness,  which  a  believing  application  of  the  words 
is  suited  to  inspire. 

The  Socinians  and  others,  in  their  unhappy  laboured 
attempts  to  darken  the  principal  glory  and  foundation- 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


comfort  of  the  gospel,  employ  their  critical  sophistry 
against  those  texts  which  expressly  and  doctrinally 
declare  the  Redeemer's  character;  and  affect  to 
triumph,  if  in  any  manuscript  or  ancient  version  they 
can  find  a  variation  from  the  received  copies  which 
seems  to  favour  their  cause.  But  we  may  venture  to 
waive  the  authority  of  every  disputed  or  disputable 
text,  and  maintain  the  truth  against  their  cavils,  from 
the  current  language  and  tenor  of  the  whole  Scripture. 
David's  words  in  Psa.  xxiii.  are  alone  a  decisive 
proof  that  Jesus  is  Jehovah,  if  they  will  but  allow  two 
things,  which  I  think  they  cannot  deny: — L  That  our 
Saviour  assumes  to  himself  the  character  of  the  Shep- 
herd of  his  people; — and  2.  That  he  did  not  come  into 
the  world  to  abridge  those  advantages  which  the 
servants  of  God  enjoyed  before  his  incarnation.  Upon 
these  premises,  which  cannot  be  gainsaid  without  set- 
ting aside  the  whole  New  Testament,  the  conclusion 
is  undeniable:  for  if  Jehovah  was  David's  Shepherd, 
unless  Jesus  be  Jehovah,  we  who  live  under  the  gospel 
have  an  unspeakable  disadvantage,  in  being  intrusted 
to  the  care  of  one  who,  according  to  the  Socinians, 
is  a  mere  man;  and,  upon  the  Arian  scheme,  is  at  the 
most  a  creature,  and  infinitely  short  of  possessing 
those  affections  which  David  contemplated  in  his 
Shepherd.  He  had  a  Shepherd  whose  wisdom  and 
power  were  infinite,  and  might  therefore  warrantably 
conclude  he  should  not  want,  and  need  not  fear.  And 
we  also  may  conclude  the  same,  if  our  Shepherd  be 
the  Lord  or  Jehovah,  but  not  otherwise.  Besides,  the 
very  nature  of  the  Shepherd's  office  respecting  the 
state  of  such  frail  creatures  as  we  are,  requires  those 
attributes  for  the  due  discharge  of  it  which  are  in- 
communicably  divine.  He  must  intimately  know 
every  individual  of  the  flock.  His  eye  must  be  upon 
them  every  one,  and  his  ear  open  to  their  prayers, 
and  his  arm  stretched  out  for  their  relief,  in  all  places 
and  in  all  ages.  Every  thought  of  every  heart  must 
be  open  to  his  view,  and  his  wisdom  must  penetrate, 
and  his  arm  control  and  overrule,  all  the  hidden  and 
complicated  machinations  of  the  powers  of  darkness. 


92 


CARD1PHON1A. 


He  must  have  the  administration  of  universal  provi- 
dence over  all  the  nations,  families,  and  persons  upon 
earth,  or  he  could  not  effectually  manage  for  those 
who  put  their  trust  in  him,  in  that  immense  variety  of 
cases  and  circumstances  in  which  they  are  found. 
Reason,  as  well  as  Scripture,  may  convince  us,  that 
he  who  gathereth  the  outcasts  of  Israel,  who  healeth 
the  broken  in  heart,  who  upholdeth  all  that  fall,  raiseth 
up  all  that  are  bowed  down,  and  upon  whom  the  eyes 
of  all  wait  for  their  support,  can  be  no  other  than  he 
who  telleth  the  number  of  the  stars,  and  calleth  them 
all  by  their  names,  who  is  great  in  power,  and  whose 
understanding  is  infinite.  To  this  purpose  likewise 
the  prophet  Isaiah  describes  this  mighty  Shepherd, 
chap.  xl.  9-17,  both  as  to  his  person  and  office. 

But  is  not  this  indeed  the  great  mystery  of  godli- 
ness? How  just  is  the  apostle's  observation,  that  no 
man  can  say  Jesus  Christ  is  Lord,  but  by  the  Holy 
Ghost !  How  astonishing  the  thought,  that  the  maker 
of  heaven  and  earth,  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  before 
whose  presence  the  earth  shook,  the  heavens  dropped, 
when  he  displayed  a  faint  emblem  of  his  majesty  upon 
Sinai,  should  afterwards  appear  in  the  form  of  a  ser- 
vant, and  hang  upon  a  cross,  the  sport  and  scorn  of 
wicked  men !  I  cannot  wonder  that  to  the  wise  men 
of  the  world  this  appears  absurd,  unreasonable,  and 
impossible;  yet  to  right  reason,  to  reason  enlightened 
and  sanctified,  however  amazing  the  proposition  be, 
yet  it  appears  true  and  necessary,  upon  a  supposition 
that  a  holy  God  is  pleased  to  pardon  sinners  in  a  way 
suited  to  display  the  awful  glories  of  his  justice.  The 
same  arguments  which  prove  the  blood  of  bulls  and 
goats  insufficient  to  take  away  sin,  will  conclude 
against  the  utmost  doings  or  sufferings  of  men  or 
angels.  The  Redeemer  of  sinners  must  be  mighty;  he 
must  have  a  personal  dignity  to  stamp  such  a  value 
upon  his  undertakings,  as  that  thereby  God  may  ap- 
pear just,  as  well  as  merciful,  in  justifying  the  ungodly 
for  his  sake:  and  he  must  be  all-sufficient  to  bless,  and 
almighty  to  protect,  those  who  come  unto  him  for 
safety  and  life. 


LETTERS  TO  A  NOBLEMAN. 


93 


Such  a  one  is  our  Shepherd.  This  is  he  of  whom 
we,  through  grace,  are  enabled  to  say,  we  are  his 
people  and  the  sheep  of  his  pasture.  We  are  his  by 
every  tie  and  right;  he  made  us,  he  redeemed  us,  he 
reclaimed  us  from  the  hand  of  our  enemies ;  and  we 
are  his  by  our  own  voluntary  surrender  of  ourselves; 
for  though  we  once  slighted,  despised,  and  opposed 
him,  he  made  us  willing  in  the  day  of  his  power ;  he 
knocked  at  the  door  of  our  hearts;  but  we  (at  least  I) 
barred  and  fastened  it  against  him  as  much  and  as 
long  as  possible.  But  when  he  revealed  his  love,  we 
could  stand  out  no  longer.  Like  sheep,  we  are  weak, 
destitute,  defenceless,  prone  to  wander,  unable  to  re- 
turn, and  always  surrounded  with  wolves.  But  all  is 
made  up  in  the  fulness,  ability,  wisdom,  compassion, 
care,  and  faithfulness  of  our  great  Shepherd.  He 
guides,  protects,  feeds,  heals,  and  restores,  and  will  be 
our  guide  and  our  God  even  until  death.  Then  he 
will  meet  us,  receive  us,  and  present  us  unto  himself, 
and  we  shall  be  near  him,  and  like  him,  and  with  him 
for  ever.  . 

Ah!  my  Lord,  what  a  subject  is  this  !  I  trust  it  is 
the  joy  of  your  heart.  Placed  as  you  are  by  his  hand 
in  a  superior  rank,  you  see  and  feel  that  the  highest 
honours,  and  the  most  important  concernments  that 
terminate  with  the  present  life,  are  trivial  as  the  sports 
of  children,  in  comparison  with  the  views  and  the 
privileges  you  derive  from  the  glorious  gospel ;  and 
your  situation  in  life  renders  the  grace  bestowed  upon 
you  the  more  conspicuous  and  distinguishing.  I  have 
somewhere  met  with  a  similar  reflection  of  Henry 
the  Fourth  of  France,  to  this  purpose,  that  though 
many  came  into  the  world  the  same  day  with  him,  he 
was  probably  the  only  one  among  them  that  was  born 
to  be  a  king.  Your  Lordship  is  acquainted  with 
many  who,  if  not  born  on  the  same  day  with  you, 
were  born  to  titles,  estates,  and  honours ;  but  how 
few  of  them  were  born  to  the  honour  of  making  a 
public  and  consistent  profession  of  the  glorious  gos- 
pel !  The  hour  is  coming  when  all  honours  and  pos- 
sessions, but  this  which  cometh  from  God  only,  will 


94 


CARDIPHONIA. 


be  eclipsed  and  vanish;  and,  "  like  the  baseless  fabric 
of  a  vision,  leave  not  a  wreck  behind."  How  miser- 
able will  they  then  be  who  must  leave  their  all !  What 
a  mortifying  thought  does  Horace  put  in  the  way  of 
those  who  disdain  to  read  the  Scripture: — 

Linquenda  tellus,  ei  domus,  et  placens 
Uxor:  neque  harum,  c/uas  colis,  arborum 
Tc,prmtcr  invisas  cupressos, 
Ulla  brevem  dominum  sequelur.* 

But  grace  and  faith  can  make  the  lowest  state  of 
life  supportable,  and  make  a  dismission  from  the 
highest  desirable.  Of  the  former  I  have  many  living 
proofs  and  witnesses  around  me.  Your  Lordship,  I 
trust,  will  have  sweet  experience  of  the  latter,  when, 
after  having  fulfilled  the  will  of  God  in  your  genera- 
tion, you  shall  be  called  (I  hope  in  some  yet  distant 
day)  to  enter  into  your  Master's  joy.  In  the  mean- 
time, how  valuable  are  life,  talents,  influence,  and 
opportunities  of  every  kind,  if  we  are  enabled  to  im- 
prove and  lay  out  all  for  him  who  has  thus  loved  us, 
thus  provided  for  us.  As  to  myself,  I  would  hope 
there  are  few  who  have  so  clear  a  sense  of  their  obli- 
gations to  him,  who  make  such  unsuitable  and  lan- 
guid returns  as  I  do.  I  think  I  have  a  desire  to  serve 
him  better;  but  alas!  evil  is  present  with  me.  Surely  I 
shall  feel  something  like  shame  and  regret  for  my  cold- 
ness, even  in  heaven  : — for  I  find  I  am  never  happier 
than  when  I  am  most  ashamed  of  myself  upon  this 
account  here. — I  am,  &c. 

LETTER  XVII. 

December  8,  1774. 
My  Lord, — How  wonderful  is  the  patience  of  God 
towards  sinful  men  !    In  him  they  live,  and  move, 

*  Your  pleasing  consort  must  be  left, 
And  you,  of  villas,  lands,  bereft, 

Must  to  the  shades  descend  ; 
The  cypress  only,  hated  tree  ! 
Of  all  thy  much-loved  groves,  shall  thee, 

Its  short-lived  lord,  attend. — Francis. 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


95 


and  have  their  being;  and  if  he  were  to  withdraw  his 
support  for  a  single  moment,  they  must  perish.  He 
maintains  their  lives,  guards  their  persons,  supplies 
their  wants,  while  they  employ  the  powers  and  facul- 
ties they  receive  from  him  in  a  settled  course  of  oppo- 
sition to  his  will.  They  trample  upon  his  laws, 
affront  his  government,  and  despise  his  grace ;  yet 
still  he  spares.  To  silence  all  his  adversaries  in  a 
moment,  would  require  no  extraordinary  exertion  of 
his  power ;  but  his  forbearance  towards  them  mani- 
fests his  glory,  and  gives  us  cause  to  say,  Who  is  a 
God  like  unto  thee  ? 

Sometimes,  however,  there  are  striking  instances 
of  his  displeasure  against  sin.  When  such  events 
take  place,  immediately  upon  a  public  and  premedi- 
tated contempt  offered  to  Him  that  sitteth  in  the 
heavens,  I  own  they  remind  me  of  the  danger  of 
standing,  if  I  may  so  speak,  in  the  Lord's  way:  for 
though  his  long-suffering  is  astonishing,  and  many 
dare  him  to  his  face  daily  with  seeming  impunity,  yet 
he  sometimes  strikes  an  awful  and  unexpected  blow, 
and  gives  an  illustration  of  that  solemn  word,  "  Who 
ever  hardened  himself  against  the  Lord  and  pros- 
pered?" But  who  am  I,  to  make  this  observation? 
I  ought  to  do  it  with  the  deepest  humiliation,  remem- 
bering that  I  once  stood  (according  to  my  years  and 
ability)  in  the  foremost  rank  of  his  avowed  opposers; 
and,  with  a  determined  and  unwearied  enmity,  re- 
nounced, defied,  and  blasphemed  him.  "  But  he  will 
have  mercy  on  whom  he  will  have  mercy;"  and  there- 
fore I  was  spared,  and  reserved  to  speak  of  his  good- 
ness. 

Josephus,  when  speaking  of  the  death  of  Herod 
Agrippa,  ascribes  it  to  a  natural  cause,  and  says  he 
was  seized  with  excruciating  pains  in  his  bowels. 
But  Luke  informs  us  of  the  true  cause;  an  angel  of  the 
Lord  smote  him.  Had  we  a  modern  history,  written 
by  an  inspired  pen,  we  should  probably  often  be 
reminded  of  such  an  interposition  where  we  are  not 
ordinarily  aware  of  it.  For,  though  the  springs  of 
actions  and  events  are  concealed  from  us  for  the 


90 


CARDIPHONIA. 


most  part,  and  vain  men  carry  on  their  schemes  with 
confidence,  as  though  the  Lord  had  forsaken  the  earth, 
yet  they  are  under  his  eye  and  control ;  and  faith,  in 
some  measure,  instructed  by  the  specimens  of  his 
government  recorded  in  the  Scripture,  can  trace  and 
admire  his  hand,  and  can  see  how  he  takes  the  wise 
in  their  own  craftiness,  stains  the  pride  of  human 
glory;  and  that  when  sinners  speak  proudly,  he  is 
above  them,  and  makes  every  thing  bend  or  break 
before  him. 

While  we  lament  the  growth  and  pernicious  effects 
of  infidelity,  and  see  how  wicked  men  and  seducers 
wax  worse  and  worse,  deceiving,  and  being  deceived; 
what  gratitude  should  fill  our  hearts  to  him  who  has 
been  pleased  to  call  us  out  of  the  horrid  darkness  in 
which  multitudes  are  bewildered  and  lost,  into  the 
glorious  light  of  his  gospel !  Faint  are  our  warmest 
conceptions  of  this  mercy.  In  order  to  understand 
it  fully,  we  should  have  a  full  and  adequate  sense  of 
the  evil  from  which  we  are  delivered ;  the  glory  to 
which  we  are  called  ;  and  especially  of  the  astonish- 
ing means  to  which  we  owe  our  life  and  hope,  the 
humiliation,  sufferings,  and  death  of  the  Son  of  God. 
•  But  our  views  of  these  points,  while  in  our  present 
state,  are  and  must  be  exceedingly  weak  and  dispro- 
portionate. We  know  them  but  in  part,  we  see  them 
8i'  taont^ov,  by  reflection,  rather  the  images  than  the 
things  themselves  ;  and  though  they  are  faithfully  re- 
presented in  the  mirror  of  God's  word,  to  us  they 
appear  indistinct,  because  we  see  them  through  a 
gross  medium  of  ignorance  and  unbelief.  Hereafter 
every  veil  shall  be  removed ;  we  shall  know,  in  an- 
other manner  than  we  do  now,  the  unspeakable  evil 
of  sin,  and  the  insupportable  dreadfulness  of  God's 
displeasure  against  it,  when  we  see  the  world  in 
flames,  and  hear  the  final  sentence  denounced  upon 
the  ungodly.  We  shall  have  far  other  thoughts  of 
Jesus  when  we  see  him  as  he  is ;  and  shall  then  be 
able  to  make  a  more  affecting  estimate  of  the  love 
which  moved  him  to  be  made  a  substitute  and  a  curse 
for  us ;  and  we  shall  then  know  what  great  things 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


97 


God  has  prepared  for  them  that  love  him.  Then  with 
transport  we  shall  adopt  the  Queen  of  Sheba's  lan- 
guage :  It  was  a  true  report  we  heard  in  yonder  dark 
world;  but  behold  the  half,  the  thousandth  part,  was 
not  told  us !  In  the  meantime,  may  such  con- 
ceptions as  we  are  enabled  to  form  of  these  great 
truths,  fill  our  hearts  and  be  mingled  with  all  our 
thoughts,  and  all  our  concerns  :  may  the  Lord,  by  faith, 
give  us  an  abiding  evidence  of  the  reality  and  import- 
ance of  the  things  which  cannot  yet  be  seen :  so  shall 
we  be  enabled  to  live  above  the  world  while  we  are 
in  it,  uninfluenced  either  by  its  blandishments  or  its 
frowns ;  and,  with  a  noble  simplicity  and  singularity, 
avow  and  maintain  the  cause  of  God  in  truth,  in  the 
midst  of  a  crooked  and  perverse  generation.  He 
whom  we  serve  is  able  to  support  and  protect  us  ;  and 
he  well  deserves  at  our  hands,  that  we  should  be  will- 
ing to  endure,  for  his  sake,  much  more  than  he  will 
ever  permit  us  to  be  exercised  with.  The  believer's 
call,  duty,  and  privilege,  is  beautifully  and  forcibly 
set  forth  in  Milton's  character  of  Abdiel,  at  the  end 
of  the  fifth  book : 

Faithful  found 
Among  the  faithless,  faithful  only  he  ; 
Among  innumerahle  false,  unmoved, 
Unshaken,  unseduced,  unterrified, 
His  loyalty  he  kept,  his  love,  his  zeal ; 
Nor  number,  nor  example,  with  him  wrought 
To  swerve  from  truth,  or  change  his  constant  mind 
Though  single. 

Methinks  your  Lordship's  situation  particularly  re- 
sembles that  in  which  the  poet  has  placed  Abdiel. 
You  are  not  indeed  called  to  serve  God  quite  alone  ; 
but  amongst  those  of  your  own  rank,  and  with  whom 
the  station  in  which  he  has  placed  you  necessitates 
you  to  converse,  how  few  are  there  who  can  under- 
stand, second,  or  approve,  the  principles  upon  which 
you  act,  or  easily  bear  a  conduct  which  must  impress 
conviction,  or  reflect  dishonour  upon  themselves ! 
But  you  are  not  alone;  the  Lord's  people  (many  of 
whom  you  will  not  know  till  you  meet  them  in  glory) 


98 


CARDIPHONIA. 


are  helping  you  here  with  their  prayers ;  his  angels 
are  commissioned  to  guard  and  guide  your  steps :  yea 
the  Lord  himself  fixes  his  eye  of  mercy  upon  your 
private,  and  your  public  path,  and  is  near  you  at  your 
right  hand,  that  you  may  not  be  moved !  That  he 
may  comfort  you  with  the  light  of  his  countenance, 
and  uphold  you  with  the  arm  of  his  power,  is  my 
frequent  prayer.    I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  XVIII. 

January  20,  1775. 
My  Lord, — We  have  entered  upon  another  year !  So 
have  thousands,  perhaps  millions,  who  will  not  see 
it  close !  An  alarming  thought  to  the  worldling !  at 
least  it  should  be  so.  I  have  an  imperfect  remem- 
brance of  an  account  I  read  when  I  was  a  boy,  of  an 
ice-palace,  built  one  winter  at  St.  Petersburg.  The 
walls,  the  roof,  the  floors,  the  furniture,  were  all  of 
ice,  but  finished  with  taste ;  and  every  thing  that 
might  be  expected  in  a  royal  palace  was  to  be  found 
there ;  the  ice,  while  in  the  state  of  water,  being  pre- 
viously colored,  so  that  to  the  eye  all  seemed  formed 
of  proper  materials ;  but  all  was  cold,  useless,  and 
transient.  Had  the  frost  continued  till  now,  the 
palace  might  have  been  standing ;  but  with  the  re- 
turning spring  it  melted  away,  like  the  baseless  fabric 
of  a  vision.  Methinks  there  should  have  been  one 
stone  in  the  building,  to  have  retained  the  inscription, 
Sic  transit  gloria  mundi !  for  no  contrivance  could 
exhibit  a  fitter  illustration  of  the  vanity  of  human  life. 
Men  build  and  plan  as  if  their  work  were  to  endure 
for  ever ;  but  the  wind  passes  over  them,  and  they 
are  gone.  In  the  midst  of  all  their  preparations,  or  at 
furthest,  when  they  think  they  have  just  completed  their 
designs,  their  breath  goeth  forth,  they  return  to  their 
earth ;  in  that  very  day  their  thoughts  perish. 

How  many  sleep  who  kept  the  world  awake ! 

Yet  this  ice-house  had  something  of  a  leisurely  dis- 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


99 


solution,  though,  when  it  began  to  decay,  all  the  art 
of  man  was  unable  to  prop  it ;  but  often  death  comes 
hastily,  and  like  the  springing  of  a  mine,  destroys  to 
the  very  foundations  without  previous  notice.  Then 
all  we  have  been  concerned  in  here  (all  but  the  con- 
sequences of  our  conduct,  which  will  abide  to  eternity) 
will  be  no  more  to  us  than  the  remembrance  of  a 
dream.  This  truth  is  too  plain  to  be  denied ;  but  the 
greater  part  of  mankind  act  as  if  they  were  convinced 
it  was  false ;  they  spend  their  days  in  vanity,  and  in 
a  moment  they  go  down  to  the  grave.  What  cause 
of  thankfulness  have  they  who  are  delivered  from  this 
delusion,  and  who  by  the  knowledge  of  the  glorious 
gospel,  have  learned  their  true  state  and  end,  are 
saved  from  their  love  of  the  present  world,  from  the 
heart-distressing  fear  of  death;  and  know,  that  if 
their  earthly  house  were  dissolved,  like  the  ice-palace, 
they  have  a  house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in 
the  heavens. 

Yet  even  these  are  much  concerned  to  realize  the 
brevity  and  uncertainty  of  their  present  state,  that  they 
may  be  stimulated  to  make  the  most  and  the  best  of 
it ;  to  redeem  their  time,  and  manage  their  precarious 
opportunities,  so  as  may  most  tend  to  the  praise  and 
glory  of  him  who  has  called  them  out  of  darkness  into 
marvellous  light.  Why  should  any  that  have  tasted 
that  the  Lord  is  gracious  wish  to  live  another  day, 
but  that  they  may  have  the  honour  to  be  fellow-workers 
with  him,  instrumental  in  promoting  his  designs,  and 
of  laying  themselves  out  to  the  utmost  of  their  abili- 
ties and  influence  in  his  service !  To  enjoy  a  sense 
of  his  loving-kindness,  and  to  have  the  light  of  his 
countenance  lifted  up  upon  our  souls,  is  indeed,  re- 
specting ourselves,  the  best  part  of  life,  yea,  better  than 
life  itself;  but  this  we  shall  have  to  unspeakably  greater 
advantage,  when  we  have  finished  our  course,  and  shall 
be  wholly  freed  from  the  body  of  sin.  And  there- 
fore the  great  desirable  while  here  seems  to  be  grace, 
that  we  may  serve  him  and  suffer  for  him  in  the  world. 
Though  our  first  wish  immediately  upon  our  own  ac- 
counts might  be,  to  depart  and  be  with  Jesus,  which 


100 


CAKDIPHONIA. 


is  rtoMtfi  fiaxxov  x^naaov*  yet  a  lively  thought  of  our 
immense  obligations  to  his  redeeming  love  may  re- 
concile us  to  a  much  longer  continuance  here,  if"  we 
may  by  any  means  be  subservient  to  diffuse  the  glory 
of  his  name,  and  the  blessings  of  his  salvation,  which 
is  God's  great  and  principal  end  in  preserving  the 
world  itself.  When  historians  and  politicians  descant 
upon  the  rise  and  fall  of  empires,  with  all  their  pro- 
fessed sagacity  in  tracing  the  connection  between 
causes  and  effects,  they  are  totally  unacquainted  with 
the  great  master-wheel  which  manages  the  whole 
movement,  that  is,  the  Lord's  design  in  favour  of  his 
church  and  kingdom.  To  this  every  event  is  subordi- 
nate ;  to  this  every  interfering  interest  must  stoop. 
How  easily  might  this  position  be  proved,  by  review- 
ing the  history  of  the  period  about  the  Reformation. 
Whether  Dr.  Robert  considers'  things  in  this  light,  in 
his  history  of  Charles  V.,  I  know  not,  as  I  have  not 
seen  his  book ;  but  if  not,  however  elaborate  his  per- 
formance may  be  in  other  respects,  I  must  venture  to 
say,  it  is  essentially  defective,  and  cannot  give  that 
light  and  pleasure  to  a  spiritual  reader  of  which  the 
subject  is  capable.  And  I  doubt  not  but  some  who 
are  yet  unborn  will  hereafter  clearly  see,  and  remark, 
that  the  present  unhappy  disputes  between  Great 
Britain  and  America,  with  their  consequences,  what- 
ever they  may  be,  are  part  of  a  series  of  events,  of 
which  the  extension  and  interests  of  the  Church  of 
Christ  were  the  principal  final  causes.  In  a  word, 
that  Jesus  may  be  known,  trusted,  and  adored,  and 
sinners,  by  the  power  of  his  gospel,  be  rescued  from 
sin  and  Satan,  is  comparatively  the  To  h — the  one 
great  business,  for  the  sake  of  which  the  succession 
of  day  and  night,  summer  and  winter,  is  still  main- 
tained; and  when  the  plan  of  redemption  is  consum- 
mated, sin,  which  now  almost  fills  the  earth,  will  then 
set  it  on  fire;  and  the  united  interest  of  all  the  rest  of 
mankind,  when  detached  from  that  of  the  people  of 
God,  will  not  plead  for  its  preservation  a  single  day 


*  Far  better. 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


101 


In  this  view  I  congratulate  your  Lordship,  that  how- 
ever your  best  endeavours  to  serve  the  temporal  in- 
terests of  the  nation  may  fall  short  of  your  wishes; 
yet,  so  far  as  your  situation  gives  you  opportunity  of 
supporting  the  gospel-cause,  and  facilitating  its  pro- 
gress, you  have  a  prospect  both  of  a  more  certain 
and  more  important  success.  For  instance,  it  was, 
under  God,  your  Lordship's  favour  and  influence  that 
brought  me  into  the  ministry.  And  though  I  be 
nothing,  yet  he  who  put  it  into  your  heart  to  patronise 
me,  has  been  pleased  not  to  suffer  what  you  then  did 
for  his  sake  to  be  wholly  in  vain.  He  has  been 
pleased,  in  a  course  of  years,  by  so  unworthy  an 
instrument  as  I  am,  to  awaken  a  number  of  persons, 
who  were  at  that  time  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins; 
but  now  some  of  them  are  pressing  on  to  the  prize  of 
their  high  calling  in  Christ  Jesus ;  and  some  of  them 
are  already  before  the  throne.  Should  I  suggest  in 
some  companies,  that  the  conversion  of  a  hundred 
sinners  (more  or  less)  to  God  is  an  event  of  more 
real  importance  than  the  temporal  prosperity  of  the 
greatest  nation  upon  earth,  I  should  be  charged  with 
ignorance  and  arrogance  ;  but  your  Lordship  is  skilled 
in  Scriptural  arithmetic,  which  alone  can  teach  us  to 
estimate  the  value  of  souls,  and  will  agree  with  me, 
that  one  soul  is  worth  more  than  the  whole  world,  on 
account  of  its  redemption-price,  its  vast  capacities, 
and  its  duration.  Should  we  suppose  a  nation  to  con- 
sist of  forty-millions,  the  whole  and  each  individual 
to  enjoy  as  much  good  as  this  life  can  afford,  without 
abatement,  for  a  term  of  fifty  years  each^all  this 
good,  or  an  equal  quantity,  might  be  exhausted  by  a 
single  person  in  two  thousand  millions  of  years,  which 
would  be  but  a  moment  in  comparison  of  the  eternity 
which  would  still  follow.  And  if  this  good  were 
merely  temporal  good,  the  whole  aggregate  of  it 
would  be  evil  and  misery,  if  compared  with  that 
happiness  in  God,  of  which  only  they  who  are  made 
partakers  of  a  divine  life  are  capable.  On  the  other 
hand,  were  a  whole  nation  to  be  destroyed  by  such 
accumulated  miseries  as  attended  the  siege  of  Jeru- 

9  * 


102 


CARD1PHONIA. 


salem,  the  sum  total  of  these  calamities  would  be  but 
trifling,  if  set  in  competition  with  what  every  single 
person  that  dies  in  sin  has  to  expect,  when  the  sentence 
of  everlasting  destruction  from  the  presence  of  the 
Lord,  and  the  glory  of  his  power,  shall  be  executed. 

What  an  unexpected  round  have  my  thoughts  taken 
since  I  set  out  from  the  ice-palace !  It  is  time  to  re- 
lieve your  Lordship,  and  to  subscribe  myself,  &c. 


LETTER  XIX. 

February  23,  1775. 
My  Lord, — I  assent  to  our  Lord's  declaration,  "  With- 
out me  ye  can  do  nothing;"  not  only  upon  the  authority 
of  the  speaker,  but  from  the  same  irresistible  and  ex- 
perimental evidence,  as  if  he  had  told  me,  that  I  can- 
not make  the  sun  to  shine,  or  change  the  course  of  the 
seasons.  Though  my  pen  and  my  tongue  sometimes 
move  freely,  yet  the  total  incapacity  and  stagnation 
of  thought  I  labour  under  at  other  times,  convinces 
me,  that  in  myself,  I  have  not  sufficiency  to  think  a 
good  thought;  and  I  believe  the  case  would  be  the 
same  if  that  little  measure  of  knowledge  and  abilities, 
which  I  am  too  prone  to  look  upon  as  my  own,  were 
a  thousand  times  greater  than  it  is.  For  every  new 
service  I  stand  in  need  of  a  new  supply,  and  can 
bring  forth  nothing  of  my  supposed  store  into  actual 
exercise,  but  by  his  immediate  assistance.  His 
gracious  influence  is  to  those  who  are  best  fur- 
nished with  gifts,  what  the  water  is  to  the  mill,  or  the 
wind  to  the  ship,  without  which  the  whole  apparatus 
is  motionless  and  useless.  I  apprehend  that  we  lose 
much  of  the  comfort  which  might  arise  from  a  sense 
of  our  continual  dependence  upon  him,  and  of  course 
fall  short  of  acknowledging,  as  we  ought,  what  we 
receive  from  him,  by  mistaking  the  manner  of  his 
operation.  Perhaps  we  take  it  too  much  for  granted, 
that  communications  from  himself  must  bear  some 
kind  of  sensible  impression  that  they  are  his,  and 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


103 


therefore  are  ready  to  give  our  own  industry  or  inge- 
nuity credit  for  those  performances  in  which  we  can 
perceive  no  such  impression;  yet  it  is  very  possible 
that  we  may  be  under  his  influence  when  we  are  least 
aware;  and  though  what  we  say,  or  write,  or  do,  may 
seem  no  way  extraordinary;  yet  that  we  should  be 
led  to  such  a  particular  turn  of  thought  at  one  time 
rather  than  at  another,  has,  in  my  own  concerns,  often 
appeared  to  me  remarkable,  from  the  circumstances 
which  have  attended,  or  the  consequences  which  have 
followed.  How  often,  in  the  choice  of  a  text,  or  in 
the  course  of  a  sermon,  or  in  a  letter  to  a  friend,  have 
I  been  led  to  speak  a  word  in  season!  and  what  I  have 
expressed  at  large,  and  in  general,  has  been  so  ex- 
actly suited  to  some  case  which  I  was  utterly  unac- 
quainted with,  that  I  could  hardly  have  hit  it  so  well, 
had  I  been  previously  informed  of  it.  Some  instances 
of  this  kind  have  been  so  striking,  as  hardly  to  admit 
a  doubt  of  superior  agency.  And,  indeed,  if  believers 
in  Jesus,  however  unworthy  in  themselves,  are  the 
temples  of  the  Holy  Ghost;  if  the  Lord  lives,  dwells, 
and  walks  in  them;  if  he  is  their  life  and  their  light; 
if  he  has  promised  to  guide  them  with  his  eye,  and  to 
work  in  them  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  own  good  plea- 
sure; methinks  what  I  have  mentioned,  and  more, 
may  be  reasonably  expected.    That  line  in  the  hymn, 

Help  I  every  moment  need, 

is  not  a  hyperbolical  expression,  but  strictly  and 
literally  true,  not  only  in  great  emergencies,  but  in 
our  smoother  hours,  and  most  familiar  paths.  This 
gracious  assistance  is  afforded  in  a  way  imperceptible 
to  ourselves,  to  hide  pride  from  us,  and  to  prevent  us 
from  being  indolent  and  careless  with  respect  to  the 
use  of  appointed  means;  and  it  would  be  likewise  more 
abundantly,  and  perhaps  more  sensibly  afforded,  were 
our  spirits  more  simple  in  waiting  upon  the  Lord. 
But,  alas !  a  divided  heart,  an  undue  attachment  to 
some  temporal  object,  sadly  deadens  our  spirits,  (I 
speak  for  myself,)  and  grieves  the  Lord's  spirit,  so 


104 


CARDirilONIA. 


that  we  walk  in  darkness  and  at  a  distance,  and 
though  called  to  great  privileges,  live  far  below  them. 
But  methinks  the  thought  of  him  who  is  always  near, 
and  upon  whom  we  do  and  must  incessantly  depend, 
should  suggest  a  powerful  motive  for  the  closest  at- 
tention to  his  revealed  will,  and  the  most  punctual 
compliance  with  it;  for  so  far  as  the  Lord  withdraws, 
we  become  as  blind  men,  and  with  the  clearest  light, 
and  upon  the  plainest  ground,  we  are  liable,  or  rather 
sure,  to  stumble  at  every  step. 

Though  there  is  a  principle  of  consciousness,  and  a 
determination  of  the  will  sufficient  to  denominate  our 
thoughts  and  performances  our  own,  yet  I  believe 
mankind  in  general  are  more  under  an  invisible 
agency  than  they  apprehend.  The  Lord,  immediately 
from  himself,  and  perhaps  by  the  ministry  of  his  holy 
angels,  guides,  prompts,  restrains,  or  warns  his  people. 
So  there  undoubtedly  is  what  I  may  call  a  black  in- 
spiration, the  influence  of  the  evil  spirits  who  work  in 
the  hearts  of  the  disobedient,  and  not  only  excite  their 
wills,  but  assist  their  faculties,  and  qualify  as  well  as 
incline  them  to  be  more  assiduously  wicked,  and  more 
extensively  mischievous,  than  they  could  be  of  them- 
selves. I  consider  Voltaire,  for  instance,  and  many 
writers  of  the  same  stamp,  to  be  little  more  than 
secretaries  and  amanuenses  of  one  who  has  unspeak- 
ably more  wit  and  adroitness  in  promoting  infidelity 
and  immorality,  than  they  of  themselves  can  justly 
pretend  to.  They  have,  for  a  while,  the  credit  (if  I 
may  so  call  it)  of  the  fund  from  whence  they  draw; 
but  the  world  little  imagines  who  is  the  real  and 
original  author  of  that  philosophy  and  poetry,  of  those 
fine  turns  and  sprightly  inventions,  which  are  so  gene- 
rally admired.  Perhaps  many  now  applauded  for 
their  genius  would  have  been  comparatively  dolts,  had 
they  not  been  engaged  in  a  cause  which  Satan  has  so 
much  interest  in  supporting. 

But  to  return  to  the  more  pleasing  subject.  How 
great  and  honourable  is  the  privilege  of  a  true  be- 
liever! That  he  has  neither  wisdom  nor  strength  in 
himself  is  no  disadvantage;  for  he  is  connected  with 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


105 


infinite  wisdom  and  almighty  power.  Though  weak 
as  a  worm,  his  arms  are  strengthened  by  the  mighty 
God  of  Jacob,  and  all  things  become  possible,  yea, 
easy  to  him,  that  occur  within  the  compass  of  his 
proper  duty  and  calling.  The  Lord,  whom  he  serves, 
engages  to  proportion  his  strength  to  his  day,  whether 
it  be  a  day  of  service  or  of  suffering;  and  though  he 
be  fallible  and  short-sighted,  exceeding  liable  to  mis- 
take and  imposition,  yet,  while  he  retains  a  sense  that 
he  is  so,  and,  with  the  simplicity  of  a  child,  asks 
counsel  and  direction  of  the  Lord,  he  seldom  takes  a 
wrong  step,  at  least  not  in  matters  of  consequence ; 
and  even  his  inadvertencies  are  overruled  for  good. 
If  he  forgets  his  true  state,  and  thinks  himself  to  be 
something,  he  presently  finds  he  is  indeed  nothing;  but 
if  he  is  content  to  be  nothing,  and  to  have  nothing,  he 
is  sure  to  find  a  seasonable  and  abundant  communica- 
tion of  all  that  he  wants.  Thus  he  lives,  like  Israel  in 
the  wilderness,  upon  mere  bounty;  but  then  it  is  a 
bounty  unchangeable,  unwearied,  inexhaustible,  and 
all-sufficient.  Moses,  when  speaking  of  the  methods 
the  Lord  took  to  humble  Israel,  mentions  his  feeding 
them  with  manna,  as  one  method.  I  could  not  under- 
stand this  for  a  time.  I  thought  they  were  rather  in 
danger  of  being  proud,  when  they  saw  themselves 
provided  for  in  such  an  extraordinary  way.  But  the 
manna  would  not  keep,  they  could  not  hoard  it  up, 
and  were  therefore  in  a  state  of  absolute  dependence 
from  day  to  day:  this  appointment  was  well  suited  to 
humble  them.  Thus  it  is  with  us  in  spirituals.  We 
should  be  better  pleased,  perhaps,  to  be  set  up  with  a 
stock  or  sufficiency  at  once, — such  an  inherent  portion 
of  wisdom  and  power,  as  we  might  depend  upon,  at 
least  for  common  occasions,  without  being  constrained, 
by  a  sense  of  indigence,  to  have  continual  recourse  to 
the  Lord  for  every  thing  we  want.  But  his  way  is 
best.  His  own  glory  is  most  displayed,  and  our  safety 
best  secured,  by  keeping  us  quite  poor  and  empty  in 
ourselves,  and  supplying  us  from  one  minute  to  another, 
according  to  our  need.  This,  if  any  thing,  will  pre- 
vent boasting,  and  keep  a  sense  of  gratitude  awake 


106 


CARDIPHONIA. 


in  our  hearts.  This  is  well  adapted  to  quicken  us  in 
prayer,  and  furnishes  us  with  a  thousand  occasions 
for  praise,  which  would  otherwise  escape  our  notice. 

But  who  or  what  are  we,  that  the  Most  High  should 
thus  notice  us ! — should  visit  us  every  morning,  and 
water  us  every  moment !  It  is  an  astonishing  thought, 
that  God  should  thus  dwell  with  men  !  That  he, 
before  whom  the  mightiest  earthly  potentates  are  less 
than  nothing  and  vanity,  should  thus  stoop  and 
accommodate  himself  to  the  situation,  wants,  and 
capacities  of  the  weakest,  meanest,  and  poorest  of 
his  children  !  But  so  it  hath  pleased  him.  He  seeth 
not  as  man  seeth. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  XX. 

August,  1775. 
My  Lord, — I  have  no  apt  preface  or  introduction  at 
hand,  and  as  I  have  made  it  almost  a  rule  not  to  study 
for  what  I  should  offer  your  Lordship,  I  therefore  beg 
leave"  to  begin  abruptly.  It  is  the  future  promised 
privilege  of  believers  in  Jesus,  that  they  shall  be  as 
the  angels ;  and  there  is  a  sense  in  which  we  should 
endeavour  to  be  as  the  angels  now.  This  is  intimated 
to  us  where  we  are  taught  to  pray,  Thy  will  be  done 
on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven.  I  have  sometimes  amused 
myself  with  supposing  an  angel  should  be  appointed 
to  reside  a  while  upon  earth  in  a  human  body;  not  in 
sinful  flesh  like  ours,  but  in  a  body  free  from  infirmity, 
and  still  preserving  an  unabated  sense  of  his  own 
happiness  in  the  favour  of  God,  and  of  his  unspeak- 
able obligation  to  his  goodness ; — and  then  I  have 
tried  to  judge,  as  well  as  I  could,  how  such  an  angel 
would  comport  himself  in  such  a  situation.  I  know 
not  that  I  ever  enlarged  upon  the  thought,  either  in 
preaching  or  writing.  Permit  me  to  follow  it  a  little 
in  this  paper. 

Were  I  acquainted  with  this  heavenly  visitant,  I 
am  willing  to  hope  I  should  greatly  reverence  him; 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


107 


and,  if  permitted,  be  glad  in  some  cases  to  consult 
him.  In  some,  but  not  in  all;  for  I  think  my  fear  would 
be  equal  to  my  love.  Methinks  I  could  never  venture 
to  open  my  heart  freely  to  him,  and  unfold  to  him  my 
numberless  complaints  and  infirmities ;  for,  as  he 
could  have  no  experience  of  the  like  things  himself,  I 
should  suppose  he  would  not  know  how  fully  to  pity 
me,  indeed  hardly  how  to  bear  with  me,  if  I  told  him 
all.  Alas !  what  a  preposterous,  strange,  vile  crea- 
ture should  I  appear  to  an  angel,  if  he  knew  me  as  I 
am  !  It  is  well  for  me  that  Jesus  was  made  lower 
than  the  angels,  and  that  the  human  nature  he  assum- 
ed was  not  distinct  from  the  common  nature  of  man- 
kind, though  secured  from  the  common  depravity;  and 
because  he  submitted  to  be  under  the  law  in  our  name 
and  stead,  though  he  was  free  from  sin  himself,  yet 
sin  and  its  consequences  being  (for  our  sakes)  charged 
upon  him,  he  acquired,  in  the  days  of  his  humiliation, 
an  experimental  sympathy  with  his  poor  people.  He 
knows  the  effects  of  sin  and  temptation  upon  us,  by 
that  knowledge  whereby  he  knows  all  things ;  but  he 
knows  them  likewise  in  a  way  more  suitable  for  our 
comfort  and  relief — by  the  sufferings  and  exercises 
he  passed  through  for  us.  Hence  arises  encourage- 
ment. We  have  not  a  High  Priest  who  cannot  be 
touched  with  a  feeling  of  our  infirmities,  but  was  in 
all  points  tempted  even  as  we  are.  When  I  add  to 
this,  the  consideration  of  his  power,  promises,  and 
grace,  and  that  he  is  exalted  on  purpose  to  pity, 
relieve,  and  save,  I  gather  courage.  With  him  I  dare 
be  free,  and  am  not  sorry,  but  glad,  that  he  knows  me 
perfectly,  that  not  a  thought  of  my  heart  is  hidden 
from  him;  for  without  this  infinite  and  exact  know- 
ledge of  my  disease,  how  could  he  effectually  admin- 
ister to  my  cure?  But  whither  am  I  rambling?  I 
seem  to  have  lost  sight  of  the  angel  already.  I  am 
now  coming  back,  that  if  he  cannot  effectually  pity 
me,  he  may  at  least  animate  and  teach  me. 

In  the  first  place,  I  take  it  for  granted  this  angel 
would  think  himself  a  stranger  and  pilgrim  upon  earth. 
He  would  not  forget  that  his  rtoUTevfia  [citizenship]  was 


108 


CARDIPHONIA. 


in  heaven.  Surely  he  would  look  upon  all  the  bustle  of 
human  life  (further  than  the  design  of  his  mission  might 
connect  him  with  it)  with  more  indifference  than  we 
look  upon  the  sports  of  children,  or  the  amusements  of 
idiots  and  lunatics,  which  give  us  an  uneasiness, 
rather  than  excite  a  desire  of  joining  in  them.  He 
would  judge  of  every  thing  around  him  by  the  refer- 
ence and  tendency  it  had  to  promote  the  will  of  him 
that  sent  him:  and  the  most  specious  or  splendid 
appearances,  considered  in  any  other  view,  would 
make  no  impression  upon  him. 

Consequently,  as  to  his  own  concernment,  all  his 
aim  and  desire  would  be  to  fulfill  the  will  of  God. 
All  situations  would  be  alike  to  him ;  whether  he  was 
commanded,  as  in  the  case  of  Sennacherib,  to  destroy 
a  mighty  army  with  a  stroke;  or,  as  in  the  case  of 
Hagar,  to  attend  upon  a  woman,  a  servant,  a  slave : 
both  services  would  be  to  him  equally  honourable  and 
important,  because  he  was  in  both  equally  pleasing 
his  Lord ;  which  would  be  his  element  and  his  joy, 
whether  he  was  appointed  to  guide  the  reins  of 
empire  or  to  sweep  the  streets. 

Again,  the  angel  would  doubtless  exhibit  a  striking 
example  of  benevolence;  for,  being  free  from  selfish 
bias,  filled  with  a  sense  of  the  love  of  God,  and  a 
knowledge  of  his  adorable  perfections,  his  whole  heart 
and  soul  and  strength  would  be  engaged  and  exerted, 
both  from  duty  and  inclination,  to  relieve  the  miseries, 
and  advance  the  happiness  of  all  around  him ;  and 
in  this  he  would  follow  the  pattern  of  him  who  doeth 
good  to  all,  commanding  his  sun  to  rise,  and  his  rain 
to  fall,  upon  the  just  and  the  unjust;  though,  from  the 
same  pattern,  he  would  show  an  especial  regard  to 
the  household  of  faith.  An  angel  would  take  but 
little  part  in  the  controversies,  contentions,  and  broils, 
which  might  happen  in  the  time  of  his  sojourning  here, 
but  would  be  a  friend  to  all,  so  far  as  consistent  with 
the  general  good. 

The  will  and  glory  of  God  being  the  angel's  great 
view,  and  having  a  more  lively  sense  of  the  realities  of 
an  unseen  world  than  we  can  at  present  conceive,  he 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


109 


would  certainly,  in  the  first  and  chief  place,  have  the 
success  and  spread  of  the  glorious  gospel  at  heart. 
Angels,  though  not  redeemed  with  blood,  yet  feel 
themselves  nearly  concerned  in  the  work  of  redemp- 
tion. They  admire  its  mysteries.  We  may  suppose 
them  well  informed  in  the  works  of  creation  and  pro- 
vidence. But  (unlike  too  many  men,  who  are  satisfi- 
ed with  the  knowledge  of  astronomy,  mathematics,  or 
history)  they  search  and  pry  into  the  counsels  of  re- 
deeming love,  rejoice  at  the  conversion  of  a  sinner, 
and  think  themselves  well  employed  to  be  ministering 
spirits,  to  minister  to  the  heirs  of  salvation.  It  would 
therefore  be  his  chief  delight  to  espouse  and  promote 
their  cause,  and  to  employ  all  his  talents  and  influence 
in  spreading  the  savour  and  knowledge  of  the  name 
of  Jesus,  which  is  the  only  and  effectual  means  of 
bringing  sinners  out  of  bondage  and  darkness  into  the 
glorious  liberty  of  the  sons  of  God. 

Lastly,  though  his  zeal  for  the  glory  of  his  Lord 
would  make  him  willing  to  continue  here  till  he  had 
finished  the  work  given  him  to  do,  he  would,  I  am 
persuaded,  look  forward  with  desire  to  the  appointed 
moment  of  his  recall,  that  he  might  be  freed  from  be- 
holding and  mixing  with  the  sin  and  vanity  of  those 
who  know  not  God,  render  his  account  with  joy,  and 
be  welcomed  to  heaven  with  a  "  Well  done,  good  and 
faithful  servant."  Surely  he  would  long  for  this,  as 
a  labourer  for  the  setting  sun  ;  and  would  not  form 
any  connection  with  the  things  of  time,  which  should 
prompt  him  to  wish  his  removal  protracted  for  a  single 
hour  beyond  the  period  of  his  prescribed  service. 

Alas,  why  am  I  not  more  like  an  angel !  My  views 
in  my  better  judgment  are  the  same.  My  motives 
and  obligations  are  even  stronger ;  an  angel  is  not  so 
deeply  indebted  to  the  grace  of  God  as  a  believing 
sinner,  who  was  once  upon  the  brink  of  destruction, 
has  been  redeemed  with  blood,  and  might  justly 
have  been,  before  now,  shut  up  with  the  powers  of 
darkness,  without  hope !  Yet  the  merest  trifles  are 
sufficient  to  debase  my  views,  damp  my  activity,  and 
impede  my  endeavours  in  the  Lord's  service,  though 

10 


110 


CARDIPHONIA. 


J  profess  to  have  no  other  end  or  desire  which  can 
make  a  continuance  in  life  worthy  my  wish.  —  I 
am,  &c. 


LETTER  XXI. 

November,  1775. 
My  Lord, — Dum  loquimur,  tempus  fugit*  In  the 
midst  of  the  hurries  and  changes  of  this  unsettled  state, 
we  glide  along  swiftly  towards  an  unchangeable  world, 
and  shall  soon  have  as  little  connection  with  the  scenes 
we  are  now  passing  through,  as  we  have  with  what 
happened  before  the  flood.  All  that  appears  great  and 
interesting  in  the  present  life,  abstracted  from  its  influ- 
ence upon  our  internal  character,  and  our  everlasting 
allotment,  will  soon  be  as  unreal  as  the  visions  of  the 
night.  This  we  know  and  confess;  but  though  our 
judgments  are  convinced,  it  is  seldom  our  hearts  are 
duly  affected  by  the  thought.  And  while  I  find  it 
easy  to  write  in  this  moralizing  strain,  I  feel  myself 
disposed  to  be  seriously  engaged  about  trifles,  and 
trifling  in  the  most  serious  concerns,  as  if  I  believed 
the  very  contrary.  It  is  with  good  reason  the  Lord 
challenges,  as  his  own  prerogative,  the  full  knowledge 
of  the  deceitfulness,  desperate  wickedness,  and  latent 
depths  of  the  human  heart,  which  is  capable  of  making 
even  his  own  people  so  shamefully  inconsistent  with 
themselves,  and  with  their  acknowledged  principles. 

I  find,  that  when  I  have  something  agreeable  in  ex- 
pectation (suppose,  for  instance,  it  were  a  few  hours' 
conversation  with  your  Lordship,)  my  imagination 
paints  and  prepares  the  scene  beforehand ;  hurries  me 
over  the  intervening  space  of  time,  as  though  it  were 
a  useless  blank,  and  anticipates  the  pleasure  I  propose. 
Many  of  my  thoughts  of  this  kind  are  mere  waking 
dreams ;  for,  perhaps,  the  opportunity  I  am  eagerly 
waiting  for  never  happens,  but  is  swallowed  up  by 


*  While  we  speak,  times  flies.] 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


Ill 


some  unforeseen  disappointment;  or  if  not,  something 
from  within  or  without  prevents  its  answering  the 
idea  I  had  formed  of  it.  Nor  does  my  fancy  confine 
itself  within  the  narrow  limits  of  prohahilities  ;  it  can 
busy  itself  as  eagerly  in  ranging  after  chimeras  and 
impossibilities,  and  engage  my  attention  to  the  ideal 
pursuit  of  things  which  are  never  likely  to  happen.  In 
these  respects  my  imagination  travels  with  wings  ;  so 
that  if  the  wildness,  the  multiplicity,  the  variety  of  the 
phantoms  which  pass  through  my  mind  in  the  space  of 
a  winter's  day  were  known  to  my  fellow-creatures,  they 
would  probably  deem  me,  as  I  am  often  ready  to  deem 
myself,  but  a  more  sober  and  harmless  kind  of  lunatic. 
But  if  I  endeavour  to  put  this  active  roving  power  in 
a  right  track,  and  to  represent  to  myself  those  scenes 
which,  though  not  yet  present,  I  know  will  soon  be 
realized,  and  have  a  greatness  which  the  most  en- 
larged exercise  of  my  powers  cannot  comprehend — 
if  I  would  fix  my  thoughts  upon  the  hour  of  death,  the 
end  of  the  world,  the  coming  of  the  Judge,  or  similar 
subjects,  then  my  imagination  is  presently  tame,  cold, 
and  jaded,  travels  very  slowly,  and  is  soon  wearied 
in  the  road  of  truth ;  though  in  the  fairy  fields  of  un- 
certainty and  folly  it  can  skip  from  mountain  to 
mountain.  Mr.  Addison  supposes  that  the  imagina- 
tion alone,  as  it  can  be  differently  affected,  is  capable 
of  making  us  either  inconceivably  happy  or  miserable. 
I  am  sure  it  is  capable  of  making  us  miserable,  though 
I  believe  it  seldom  gives  us  much  pleasure,  but  such 
as  is  to  be  found  in  a  fool's  paradise.  But  I  am  sure, 
were  my  outward  life  and  conduct  perfectly  free  from 
blame,  the  disorders  and  defilement  of  my  imagination 
are  sufficient  to  constitute  me  a  chief  sinner  in  the 
sight  of  Him  to  whom  the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the 
heart  are  continually  open,  and  who  is  of  purer  eyes 
than  to  behold  iniquity. 

Upon  this  head  I  cannot  but  lament  how  univer- 
sally, almost,  education  is  suited,  and  as  it  were 
designed,  to  add  to  the  stimulus  of  depraved  nature. 
A  cultivated  imagination  is  commended  and  sought 
after  as  a  very  desirable  talent,  though  it  seldom 


112 


CARDIPHONIA. 


means  more  than  the  possession  of  a  large  stock  of 
other  people's  dreams  and  fables,  with  a  certain  quick- 
ness in  compounding  them,  enlarging  upon  them,  and 
exceeding  them  by  inventions  of  our  own.  Poets, 
painters,  and  even  historians,  are  employed  to  assist 
us  from  our  early  years,  in  forming  an  habitual  relish 
for  shadows  and  colourings,  which  both  indispose  for 
the  search  of  truth,  and  even  unfit  us  for  its  reception, 
unless  proposed  just  in  our  own  way.  The  best  effect 
of  the  Belles  Lettres  upon  the  imagination  seems  ge- 
nerally expressed  by  the  word  Taste.  And  what  is 
this  taste  but  a  certain  disposition  which  loves  to  be 
humoured,  soothed,  and  flattered,  and  which  can 
hardly  receive  or  bear  the  most  important  truths  if 
they  be  not  decorated  and  set  off  with  such  a  delicacy 
and  address  as  taste  requires  1  I  say  the  most  impor- 
tant truths,  because  truths  of  a  secular  importance 
strikes  so  closely  upon  the  senses,  that  the  decision  of 
taste,  perhaps,  is  not  waited  for.  Thus,  if  a  man  be 
informed  of  the  birth  of  his  child,  or  that  his  house  is 
on  fire,  the  message  takes  up  his  thoughts,  and  he  is 
seldom  much  disgusted  with  the  manner  in  which  it  is 
delivered.  But  what  an  insuperable  bar  is  the  refined 
taste  of  many  to  their  profiting  by  the  preaching  of 
the  gospel,  or  even  to  their  hearing  it.  Though  the 
subject  of  a  discourse  be  weighty,  and  some  just 
representation  given  of  the  evil  of  sin,  the  worth  of 
the  soul,  and  the  love  of  Christ ;  yet  if  there  be  some- 
thing amiss  in  the  elocution,  language,  or  manner  of 
the  preacher,  people  of  taste  must  be  possessed,  in  a 
good  measure,  of  grace  likewise,  if  they  can  hear  him 
with  tolerable  patience.  And,  perhaps,  three-fourths 
of  those  who  are  accounted  the  most  sensible  and 
judicious  in  the  auditory,  will  remember  little  about 
the  sermon,  but  the  tone  of  the  voice,  the  awkward- 
ness of  the  attitude,  the  obsolete  expressions,  and  the 
like;  while  the  poor  and  simple,  not  being  encumbered 
with  this  hurtful  accomplishment,  receive  the  mes- 
senger as  the  Lord's  servant,  and  the  truth  as  the 
Lord's  word,  and  are  comforted  and  edified.  But  I 
stop.    Some  people  would  say  that  I  must  suppose 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


113 


your  Lordship  to  have  but  little  taste,  or  else  much 
grace,  or  I  should  not  venture  to  trouble  you  with  such 
letters  as  mine. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  XXII. 

My  Lord, — The  apostle  speaks  of  a  blessedness  which 
it  is  the  design  of  the  gospel  to  impart  to  those  who 
receive  it.  The  Galatians  once  had  it,  and  spoke  of 
it.  The  apostle  reminds  them  of  their  loss,  which  is 
left  upon  record  as  a  warning  to  us.  His  expression 
has  led  me  sometimes  to  consider  wher6in  a  Christian's 
present  blessedness  consists — I  mean  that  which  is 
attainable  in  this  state  of  trial,  and  the  sense  and  exer- 
cise of  which  may  be,  and  too  often  is,  suspended  and 
taken  from  us.  It  is  a  blessedness  which,  if  we  speak 
of  man  in  his  natural  state,  his  eye  hath  not  seen,  nor 
his  ear  heard,  so  as  to  understand  it,  nor  can  the  idea 
of  it  arise  in  his  heart.  It  is  no  way  dependent  upon 
outward  circumstances.  Prosperity  cannot  impart  it, 
preserve,  or  supply  the  want  of  it ;  nor  can  adversity 
put  it  out  of  our  reach.  The  wise  cannot  acquire  it 
by  dint  of  superior  abilities;  nor  shall  the  simple  miss 
it  for  want  of  capacity. 

The  state  of  true  believers,  compared  with  that  of 
others,  is  always  blessed.  If  they  are  born  from  above, 
and  united  to  Jesus,  they  are  delivered  from  condem- 
nation, and  are  heirs  of  eternal  life,  and  may  therefore 
well  be  accounted  happy.  But  I  consider  now,  not 
their  harvest,  but  their  first  fruits ;  not  their  portion 
in  reversion,  but  the  earnest  attainable  in  this  life ;  not 
what  they  shall  be  in  heaven,  but  what,  in  an  humble 
attendance  upon  the  Lord,  they  may  be  while  upon 
earth.  There  is  even  at  present  a  prize  of  our  high 
calling  set  before  us.  It  is  much  to  be  desired  that 
we  had  such  a  sense  of  its  value  as  might  prompt  us 
so  to  run  that  we  might  obtain.  I  have  thought  this 
blessedness  may  be  comprised  in  five  particulars, 
though,  in  order  to  take  a  succient  view  of  the  sub- 
10* 


114 


CAKDiniONIA. 


ject,  some  of  these  might  be  branched  out  into  several 
others ;  but  I  would  not,  by  too  many  subdivisions, 
give  my  letter  the. air  of  a  sermon. 

In  the  first  place,  a  clear,  well-grounded,  habitual 
persuasion  of  our  acceptance  in  the  Beloved  is 
attainable ;  and  though  we  may  be  safe,  we  cannot  be 
said  to  enjoy  blessedness  without  it.  To  be  in  a  state 
of  suspense  and  uncertainty  in  a  point  of  so  great  im- 
portance is  painful ;  and  the  Lord  has  accordingly 
provided,  that  his  people  may  have  strong  consolation 
on  this  head.  They  are  blessed,  therefore,  who  have 
such  views  of  the  power,  grace,  and  suitableness  of 
Jesus,  and  the  certainty  and  security  of  redemption  in 
him,  together  with  such  a  consciousness  that  they 
have  anchored  their  hopes,  and  ventured  their  all  upon 
his  person,  work,  and  promise,  as  furnishes  them  with 
a  ready  answer  to  all  the  cavils  of  unbelief  and  Satan, 
in  the  apostle's  manner.  Rom.  viii.  31 — 37.  That 
Paul  could  thus  challenge  and  triumph  over  all  charges 
and  enemies,  was  not  an  appendage  of  his  office  as  an 
apostle,  but  a  part  of  his  experience  as  a  believer;  and 
it  lies  equally  open  to  us;  for  we  have  the  same  gospel 
and  the  same  promises  as  he  had  ;  nor  is  the  efficacy 
of  the  Holy  Spirit's  teaching  a  whit  weakened  by 
length  of  time.  But  many  stop  short  of  this.  They 
have  a  hope,  but  it  rather  springs  from  their  frames 
and  feelings,  than  from  a  spiritual  apprehension  of  the 
Redeemer's  engagements  and  fulness,  and  therefore 
fluctuates  and  changes  like  the  weather.  Could  they 
be  persuaded  to  pray  with  earnestness  and  importu- 
nity, as  the  apostle  prays  for  them,  Eph.  i.  17, 18,  and 
iii.  16 — 19,  they  would  find  a  blessedness  which  they 
have  not  yet  known ;  for  it  is  said,  "  Ask  and  ye  shall 
receive."  And  it  is  said  likewise,  "  Ye  have  not, 
because  ye  ask  not." 

Could  this  privilege  be  enjoyed  singly,  the  natural 
man  would  have  no  objection  to  it.  He  would  (as  he 
thinks)  be  pleased  to  know  he  should  be  saved  at  last, 
provided  that  while  here  he  might  live  in  his  sins.  But 
the  believer  will  not,  cannot  think  himself  blessed,  un- 
less he  has  likewise  a  conscience  void  of  offence. 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


115 


This  was  the  apostle's  daily  exercise,  though  no  one 
was  further  from  a  legal  spirit,  or  more  dependent 
upon  Jesus  for  acceptance.  But  if  we  live  in  any- 
known  sin,  or  allow  ourselves  in  the  customary  omis- 
sion of  any  known  duty,  supposing  it  possible,  in  such 
a  case,  to  preserve  a  sense  of  our  acceptance,  (which 
can  hardly  be  supposed,  for  if  the  Spirit  be  grieved, 
our  evidences  decline  of  course,)  yet  we  could  not  be 
easy.  If  a  traveller  was  absolutely  sure  of  reaching 
his  journey's  end  in  safety,  yet  if  he  walked  with  a 
thorn  in  his  foot,  he  must  take  every  step  in  pain. 
Such  a  thorn  will  be  felt  in  the  conscience,  till  we  are 
favoured  with  a  simplicity  of  heart,  and  made  willing 
in  all  things,  great  or  small,  to  yield  obedience  to  the 
authority  of  the  Lord's  precepts,  and  make  them  the 
standing  rule  of  our  conduct,  without  wilfully  admit- 
ting a  single  exception.  At  the  best,  we  shall  be  con- 
scious of  innumerable  shortcomings,  and  shameful  de- 
filement; but  these  things  will  not  break  our  peace,  if 
our  hearts  are  upright.  But  if  we  trifle  with  light, 
and  connive  at  what  we  know  to  be  wrong,  we  shall 
be  weak,  restless,  and  uncomfortable.  How  many, 
who  we  would  hope  are  the  children  of  the  King,  are 
lean  from  day  to  day,  because  some  right-hand,  or 
right-eye  evil,  which  they  cannot  persuade  themselves 
to  part  with,  keeps  them  halting  between  two  opinions; 
and  they  are  as  distant  from  happiness  as  they  are 
from  the  possibility  of  reconciling  the  incompatible 
services  of  God  and  the  world.  But  happy,  indeed,  is 
he  who  condemneth  not  himself  in  that  thing  which  he 
alloweth. 

Real  communion  with  the  Lord  in  his  appointed 
means  of  grace,  is  likewise  an  important  branch  of 
this  blessedness.  They  were  instituted  for  this  end, 
and  are  sufficient,  by  virtue  of  his  power  and  Spirit, 
to  answer  it.  I  do  not  believe  this  enjoyment  will  be 
always  equal,  but  I  believe  a  comfortable  sense  of  it, 
in  some  measure,  is  generally  attainable.  To  read 
the  Scripture,  not  as  an  attorney  may  read  a  will, 
merely  to  know  the  sense,  but  as  the  heir  reads  it,  as 
a  description  and  proof  of  his  interest;  to  hear  the 


116 


CARDIPHONIA. 


gospel  as  the  voice  of  our  Beloved,  so  as  to  have  little 
leisure  either  for  admiring  the  abilities,  or  censuring 
the  defects  of  the  preacher;  and,  in  prayer,  to  feel  a 
liberty  of  pouring  out  our  hearts  before  the  Lord,  to 
behold  some  glances  of  his  goodness  passing  before  us, 
and  to  breathe  forth  before  him  the  tempers  of  a  child, 
the  spirit  of  adoption ;  and  thus,  by  beholding  his 
glory,  to  be  conformed  more  and  more  to  his  image, 
and  to  renew  our  strength,  by  drawing  water  out  of 
the  wells  of  salvation:  herein  is  blessedness.  They 
who  have  tasted  it  can  say,  it  is  good  for  me  to  draw 
nigh  to  God.  The  soul,  thus  refreshed  by  the  water 
of  life,  is  preserved  from  thirsting  after  the  vanities  of 
the  world;  thus  instructed  in  the  sanctuary,  comes 
down  from  the  mount  filled  with  heavenly  wisdom, 
anointed  with  a  holy  unction,  and  thereby  qualified  to 
judge,  speak,  and  act  in  character,  in  all  the  relations 
and  occasions  of  secular  life.  In  this  way,  besides 
the  pleasure,  a  spiritual  taste  is  acquired,  something 
analogous  to  the  meaning  of  the  word  taste,  when  ap- 
plied to  music  or  good  breeding,  by  which  discords 
and  improprieties  are  observed  and  avoided,  as  it 
were,  by  instinct,  and  what  is  right  is  felt  and  followed, 
not  so  much  by  the  force  of  rules,  as  by  a  habit  insen- 
sibly acquired,  and  in  which  the  substance  of  all  ne- 
cessary rules  is,  if  I  may  so  say,  digested.  O  that 
I  knew  more  of  this  blessedness,  and  more  of  its 
effects ! 

Another  branch  of  blessedness  is  a  power  of  re- 
posing ourselves  and  our  concerns  upon  the  Lord's 
faithfulness  and  care,  and  may  be  considered  in  two 
respects:  a  reliance  upon  him  that  he  will  surely  pro- 
vide for  us,  guide  us,  protect  us,  be  our  help  in  trou- 
ble, our  shield  in  danger;  so  that  however  poor, weak, 
and  defenceless  in  ourselves,  we  may  rejoice  in  his 
all-sufficiency  as  our  own — and  further,  in  conse- 
quence of  this,  a  peaceful,  humble  submission  to  his 
will,  under  all  events,  which,  upon  their  first  impres- 
sion, are  contrary  to  our  own  views  and  desires. 
Surely,  in  a  world  like  this,  where  every  thing  is 
uncertain,  where  we  are  exposed  to  trials  on  every 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


117 


hand,  and  know  not  but  a  single  hour  may  bring  forth 
something  painful,  yea  dreadful,  to  our  natural  sen- 
sations, there  can  be  no  blessedness,  but  so  far  as  we 
are  thus  enabled  to  intrust  and  resign  all  to  the  direc- 
tion and  faithfulness  of  the  Lord  our  Shepherd.  For 
want  of  more  of  this  spirit,  multitudes  of  professing 
Christians  perplex  and  wound  themselves,  and  dis- 
honour their  high  calling,  by  continual  anxieties, 
alarms,  and  complaints.  They  think  nothing  safe 
under  the  Lord's  keeping,  unless  their  own  eye  is  like- 
wise upon  it,  and  are  seldom  satisfied  with  any  of  his 
dispensations:  for  though  he  gratify  their  desires  in 
nine  instances,  a  refusal  in  the  tenth  spoils  the  relish 
of  all,  and  they  show  the  truths  of  the  gospel  can 
afford  them  litlle  comfort,  if  self  is  crossed.  But 
blessed  is  the  man  who  trusteth  in  the  Lord,  and 
whose  hope  the  Lord  is.  He  shall  not  be  afraid  of 
evil  tidings :  he  shall  be  kept  in  perfect  peace,  though 
the  earth  be  moved,  and  the  mountains  cast  into  the 
midst  of  the  sea. 

The  paper  admonishes  me  it  is  time  to  relieve  your 
Lordship.  And  I  have  not  room  to  detain  you  long 
upon  the  fifth  particular.  It  belongs  to  a  believer's 
blessedness  to  feel  his  spirit  cheerful  and  active  for  the 
Lord's  service  in  the  world.  For  to  what  other  end 
should  he  wish  to  live"?  If  he  thought  of  himself  only, 
it  would  be  better  to  depart  and  be  with  Jesus  imme- 
diately. But  he  is  a  debtor  to  his  grace  and  love; 
and  though  strictly  he  can  make  no  returns,  yet  he 
longs  to  show  his  thankfulness :  and  if  the  Lord  give 
him  a  heart  to  redeem  his  time,  to  devote  his  strength 
and  influence,  and  lay  himself  out  for  his  service — 
that  he  may  be  instrumental  in  promoting  his  cause, 
in  comforting  his  people — or  enable  him  to  let  his  light 
shine  before  men,  that  his  God  and  Father  may  be 
honoured — he  will  account  it  blessedness.  This  is 
indeed  the  great  end  of  life,  and  he  knows  it  will  evi- 
dently appear  so  at  the  approach  of  death;  and,  there- 
fore, while  others  are  cumbered  about  many  things, 
he  esteems  this  the  one  thing  needful.  I  remain,  my 
Lord,  &c. 


118 


CAKDIPHONIA. 


LETTER  XXIII. 

July,  1776. 

My  Lord, — That  I  may  not  weary  you  by  a  preamble 
I  oblige  myself  to  take  the  turn  of  my  letter  from  some 
passage  of  Scripture;  and  I  fix  upon  that  which  just 
now  occurred  to  my  thoughts,  a  clause  in  that  pattern 
of  prayer  which  he  who  best  knows  our  state  has 
been  pleased  to  leave  for  the  instruction  of  his  people, 
in  their  great  concern  of  waiting  at  his  throne  of 
grace,  Matt.  vi.  13,  "And  lead  us  not  into  temptation." 
This  petition  is  seasonable  at  all  times,  and  to  all  per- 
sons who  have  any  right  knowledge  of  themselves  or 
their  spiritual  calling. 

The  word  temptation,  taken  at  large,  includes  every 
kind  of  trial.  To  tempt  is  to  try  or  prove.  In  this 
sense,  it  is  said  the  Lord  tempted  Abraham,  that  is,  he 
tried  him ;  for  God  cannot  tempt  to  evil.  He  proposed 
such  an  act  of  obedience  to  him  as  was  a  test  of  his  faith, 
love,  dependence,  and  integrity.  Thus,  all  our  afflic- 
tions, under  his  gracious  management,  are  appointed  to 
prove,  manifest,  exercise,  and  purify  the  graces  of  his 
children.  And  not  afflictions  only ;  prosperity,  likewise 
is  a  state  of  temptation ;  and  many  who  have  endured 
sharp  sufferings,  and  came  off  honourably,  have  been 
afterwards  greatly  hurt  and  ensnared  by  prosperity.  To 
this  purpose  the  histories  of  David  and  Hezekiah  are  in 
point.  But  by  temptation  we  more  frequently  under- 
stand the  wiles  and  force  which  Satan  employs  in 
assaulting  our  peace,  or  spreading  snares  for  our  feet. 
He  is  always  practising  against  us,  either  directly  and 
from  himself,  by  the  access  he  has  to  our  hearts,  or 
mediately,  by  the  influence  he  has  over  the  men  and 
the  things  of"  this  world.  The  words  which  follow 
confirm  this  sense — "Lead  us  not  into  temptation; 
but  deliver  us  from  evil,"  a*o  rov  noviq^ov,  from  the  evil 
one,  as  it  might  be  properly  rendered  here,  and  in  1 
John  v.  19.  The  subtlety  and  power  of  this  adver- 
sary are  very  great :  he  is  an  overmatch  for  us ;  and 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


119 


we  have  no  hope  of  safety  but  in  the  Lord's  protec- 
tion. Satan's  action  upon  the  heart  may  he  illustrated 
by  the  action  of  the  wind  upon  the  sea.  The  sea 
sometimes  appears  smooth ;  but  it  is  always  disposed 
to  swell  and  rage,  and  to  obey  the  impulse  of  every 
storm.  Thus  the  heart  may  be  sometimes  quiet ;  but 
the  wind  of  temptation  will  awaken  and  rouse  it  in  a 
moment:  for  it  is  essential  to  our  depraved  nature 
to  be  unstable  and  yielding  as  the  water ;  and  when 
it  is  under  the  impression  of  the  enemy,  its  violence 
can  only  be  controlled  by  him  who  says  to  the  raging 
sea,  "  Be  still,  and  here  shall  thy  proud  waves  be 
stayed."  The  branches  of  temptation  are  almost  in- 
numerable ;  but  the  principal  may  be  reduced  to  the 
several  faculties  of  the  soul  (as  we  commonly  speak) 
to  which  they  are  more  directly  suited. 

He  has  temptations  for  the  understanding.  He  can 
blind  the  mind  with  prejudices  and  false  reasonings, 
and  ply  it  with  arguments  for  infidelity,  till  the  most 
obvious  truths  become  questionable.  Even  where  the 
gospel  has  been  received,  he  can  insinuate  error, 
which,  for  the  suddenness  and  malignity  of  its  effects, 
may  be  properly  compared  to  poison.  A  healthy 
man  may  be  poisoned  in  a  moment;  and  if  he  be,  the 
baneful  drug  is  usually  mixed  with  his  food.  Many, 
who  for  a  while  seemed  to  be  sound  in  the  faith,  have 
had  their  judgments  strongly  and  strangely  perverted, 
and  prevailed  upon  to  renounce  and  oppose  the  truths 
they  once  prized  and  defended.  Such  instances  are 
striking  proofs  of  human  weakness,  and  loud  calls  to 
watchfulness  and  dependence,  and  to  beware  of  lean- 
ing to  our  own  understandings.  For  these  purposes 
he  employs  both  preachers  and  authors,  who,  by  fine 
words  and  fair  speeches,  beguile  the  hearts  of  the 
unwary.  And,  by  his  immediate  influence  upon  the 
mind,  he  is  able  (if  the  Lord  permits  him)  to  entangle 
those  who  are  providentially  placed  out  of  the  reach 
of  corrupt  and  designing  men. 

He  tempts  the  conscience.  By  working  upon  the 
unbelief  of  our  hearts,  and  darkening  the  glory  of  the 
gospel,  he  can  hold  down  the  soul  to  the  number, 


120 


CARDIPHOXIA. 


weight,  and  aggravation  of  its  sins,  so  that  it  shall  not 
be  able  to  look  up  to  Jesus,  nor  draw  any  comfort 
from  his  blood,  promises,  and  grace.  How  many  go 
burdened  in  this  manner,  seeking  relief  from  duties, 
and  perhaps  spending  their  strength  in  things  not  com- 
manded, though  they  hear  and,  perhaps,  acknowledge 
the  gospel !  Nor  are  the  wisest  and  most  established 
able  to  withstand  his  assaults,  if  the  Lord  withdraw, 
and  give  him  leave  to  employ  his  power  and  subtlety 
unrestrained.  The  gospel  affords  sufficient  ground  for 
an  abiding  assurance  of  hope :  nor  should  we  rest 
satisfied  without  it.  However,  the  possession  and 
preservation  of  this  privilege  depend  upon  the  Lord's 
presence  with  the  soul,  and  his  shielding  us  from 
Satan's  attacks ;  for  I  am  persuaded  he  is  able  to  sift 
and  shake  the  strongest  believer  upon  earth. 

He  has  likewise  temptations  suited  to  the  will.  Jesus 
makes  his  people  willing  in  the  day  of  his  power;  yet 
there  is  a  contrary  principle  remaining  within  them, 
of  which  Satan  knows  how  to  avail  himself.  There 
are  occasions  in  which  he  almost  prevails  to  set  self 
again  upon  the  throne,  as  Dagon  was  raised  after  he 
had  fallen  before  the  ark.  How  else  should  any  who 
have  tasted  that  the  Lord  is  gracious,  give  way  to  a 
repining  spirit,  account  his  dispensations  hard,  or  his 
precepts  too  strict,  so  as  to  shrink  from  their  observ- 
ance through  the  fear  of  men,  or  a  regard  to  their 
worldly  interest  ? 

Further,  he  has  snares  for  the  affections.  In  manag- 
ing these,  he  gains  a  great  advantage  from  our  situa- 
tion in  a  world  that  knows  not  God.  The  Scripture 
gives  Satan  the  title  of  god  of  this  world;  and  be- 
lievers learn,  by  painful  experience,  how  great  his 
power  is  in  and  over  the  persons  and  things  of  it. 
So  that  to  be  steadfast  in  wisdom's  ways  requires  un- 
remitted efforts,  like  pressing  through  a  crowd,  or 
swimming  against  a  stream.  How  hard  is  it  to  live 
in  the  midst  of  pitch  and  not  be  defiled  !  The  air  of 
the  world  is  infectious.  Our  business  and  unavoida- 
ble connections  are  so  interwoven  with  occasions  of 
sin.  and  there  is  so  much  in  our  hearts  suited  to  them, 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


121 


that  unless  we  are  incessantly  upheld  by  almighty 
strength,  we  cannot  stand  a  day  or  an  hour.  Past 
victories  afford  us  no  greater  security  than  they  did 
Samson,  who  was  shamefully  surprised  by  enemies 
whom  he  had  formerly  conquered.  Nor  are  we  only 
tempted  by  compliances  that  are  evil  in  themselves. 
With  respect  to  these,  perhaps,  conscience  may  be 
awake,  and  we  stand  upon  our  guard,  but  we  are 
still  upon  Satan's  ground ;  and  while  he  may  seem  to 
allow  himself  to  be  defeated,  he  can  dexterously 
change  his  method,  and  come  upon  us  where  we  do 
not  suspect  him.  For  perimus  in  licitis.  Perhaps 
our  greatest  danger  rises  from  things  in  themselves 
lawful.  He  can  tempt  us  by  our  nearest  and  dearest 
friends,  and  pervert  every  blessing  of  a  kind  Provi- 
dence into  an  occasion  of  drawing  our  hearts  from 
the  Giver ;  yea,  spiritual  blessings,  gifts,  comforts, 
and  even  graces,  are  sometimes  the  engines  by  which 
he  practises  against  us,  to  fill  us  with  vain  confidence 
and  self-sufficiency,  or  to  lull  us  into  formality  and 
indolence. 

That  wonderful  power  which  we  call  the  imagina- 
tion, is,  I  suppose,  rather  the  medium  of  the  soul's  per- 
ceptions during  its  present  state  of  union  with  the 
body,  than  a  spiritual  faculty,  strictly  speaking ;  but 
it  partakes  largely  of  that  depravity  which  sin  has 
brought  upon  our  whole  frame,  and  affords  Satan  an 
avenue  for  assaulting  us  with  the  most  terrifying,  if 
not  the  most  dangerous  of  his  temptations.  At  the 
best,  we  have  but  an  indifferent  command  over  it. 
We  cannot,  by  an  act  of  our  own  will,  exclude  a 
thousand  painful,  wild,  inconsistent,  and  hurtful  ideas, 
which  are  ever  ready  to  obtrude  themselves  upon  our 
minds;  and  a  slight  alteration  in  the  animal  system, 
in  the  motion  of  the  blood  or  nervous  spirits,  is  suffi- 
cient to  withdraw  it  wholly  from  our  dominion,  and 
to  leave  us  like  a  city  without  walls  or  gates,  exposed 
to  the  incursion  of  our  enemy.  We  are  fearfully  and 
wonderfully  made ;  and,  with  all  our  boasted  know- 
ledge of  other  things,  can  form  no  conception  of  what 
is  so  vastly  interesting  to  us — the  mysterious  connec- 
11 


122 


CARDirilONIA. 


tion  between  soul  and  body,  and  the  manner  in  which 
they  are  mutually  affected  by  each  other.  The  effects 
we  too  sensibly  feel.  The  wisest  of  men  would  be 
accounted  fools  or  mad,  were  they  to  express  in  words 
a  small  part  of  what  passes  within  them  ;  and  it  would 
appear  that  much  of  the  soberest  life  is  little  better 
than  a  waking  dream :  but  how  dreadful  are  the  con- 
sequences when  the  Lord  permits  some  hidden  pin  in 
the  human  machine  to  be  altered  !  Immediately  a 
door  flies  open,  which  no  hand  but  his  can  shut,  and 
the  enemy  pours  in,  like  a  flood,  falsehood  and  horror, 
and  the  blackness  of  darkness;  the  judgment  is  borne 
down  and  disabled,  and  the  most  distressing  illusions 
seize  us  with  all  the  apparent  force  of  evidence  and 
demonstration.  When  this  is  the  case  in  a  certain 
degree,  we  call  it  distraction ;  but  there  are  various 
degrees  of  it,  which  leave  a  person  in  the  possession 
of  his  senses  as  to  the  things  of  common  life,  and  yet 
are  sufficient,  with  respect  to  his  spiritual  concerns, 
to  shake  the  very  foundations  of  his  hope,  and  deprive 
him  of  all  peace  and  comfort,  and  make  him  a  terror 
to  himself.  All  the  Lord's  people  are  not  called  to 
navigate  in  these  deep  waters  of  soul  distress ;  but  all 
are  liable.  Ah  !  if  we  knew  what  some  suffer,  the  horri- 
bilia  de  Deo,  et  terribilia  de fide,*  which  excruciate  the 
minds  of  those  over  whom  Satan  is  permitted  to  tyran- 
nize in  this  way,  surely  we  should  be  more  earnest 
and  frequent  in  praying,  "  Lead  us  not  into  tempta- 
tion." From  some  little  sense  I  have  of  the  malice 
and  subtlety  of  our  spiritual  enemies,  and  the  weak- 
ness of  those  barriers  which  we  have  to  prevent  their 
assaults,  I  am  fully  persuaded  that  nothing  less  than 
the  continual  exertion  of  that  almighty  power  which 
preserves  the  stars  in  their  orbits,  can  maintain  our 
peace  of  mind  for  an  hour  or  a  minute.  In  this  view, 
all  comparative  difference  in  external  situations  seems 
to  be  annihilated;  for  as  the  Lord's  presence  can 
make  his  people  happy  in  a  dungeon,  so  there  are 
temptations  which,  if  we  felt  them,  would  instantly 


[*  Awful  tilings  about  God  ;  terrrible  things  about  faith.] 


LETTERS  TO  A  NOBLEMAN. 


123 


render  us  incapable  of  receiving  a  moment's  satisfac- 
tion from  an  assemblage  of  all  earthly  blessings,  and 
make  the  company  of  our  dearest  friends  tasteless,  if 
not  insupportable. 

Ah !  how  little  do  the  gay  and  the  busy  think  of 
these  things  !  How  little  indeed  do  they  think  of  them 
who  profess  to  believe  them !  How  faint  is  the  sense 
of  our  obligations  to  him,  who  freely  submitted  to  the 
fiercest  onsets  of  the  powers  of  darkness,  to  free  us 
from  the  punishment  due  to  our  sins ;  otherwise  we 
must  have  been  for  ever  shut  up  with  those  miserable 
and  merciless  spirits,  who  delight  in  our  torment,  and 
who,  even  in  the  present  state,  if  they  get  access  to 
our  minds,  can  make  our  existence  a  burden  ! 

But  our  Lord,  who  knows  and  considers  our  weak- 
ness, of  which  we  are  so  little  aware,  allows  and 
directs  us  to  pray, "  Lead  us  not  into  temptation." 
We  are  not  to  expect  an  absolute  freedom  from  temp- 
tation ;  we  are  called  to  be  soldiers,  and  must  some- 
times meet  with  enemies,  and  perhaps  with  wounds ; 
yet  considering  this  prayer  is  provided  by  him  who 
knows  what  we  are,  and  where  we  are,  it  may  afford 
us  both  instruction  and  consolation. 

It  calls  to  a  constant  reflection  upon  our  own  weak- 
ness. Believers,  especially  young  ones,  are  prone  to 
rest  too  much  in  grace  received.  They  feel  their 
hearts  warm ;  and,  like  Peter,  are  ready  to  please 
themselves  with  thinking  how  they  would  act  in  such 
or  such  a  state  of  trial.  It  is  as  if  the  Lord  had  said, 
Poor  worms,  be  not  high-minded,  but  fear  and  pray, 
that,  if  it  may  be,  you  may  be  kept  from  learning  by 
bitter  experience,  how  weak  your  supposed  strength 
is.  It  sweetly  intimates  that  all  our  ways,  and  all  our 
enemies,  are  in  the  hands  of  our  great  Shepherd.  He 
knows  our  path.  We  are  short-sighted,  and  cannot 
tell  what  an  hour  may  bring  forth :  but  we  are  under 
his  protection:  and  if  we  depend  upon  him,  we  need 
not  be  anxiously  afraid.  He  will  be  faithful  to  the 
trust  we  repose  in  him,  and  will  suffer  no  temptation 
to  overtake  us,  but  what  he  will  support  us  under  and 
bring  us  through.    But  it  becomes  us  to  beware  of 


124 


CARDIPHONIA. 


security  and  presumption,  to  keep  our  eyes  upon  him, 
and  not  to  think  ourselves  safe  a  moment  longer  than 
our  spirits  feel  and  breathe  the  meaning  of  this  peti- 
tion. 

It  implies,  likewise,  the  duty  of  watchfulness  on  our 
part,  as  our  Lord  joins  them  elsewhere,  "  Watch  and 
pray."  If  we  desire  not  to  be  led  into  temptation, 
surely  we  are  not  to  run  into  it.  If  we  wish  to  be 
preserved  from  error,  we  are  to  guard  against  a  curi- 
ous and  reasoning  spirit.  If  we  would  preserve  peace 
of  conscience,  we  must  beware  of  trifling  with  the 
light  and  motions  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  for  without  his 
assistance  we  cannot  maintain  faith  in  exercise.  If 
we  would  not  be  ensnared  by  the  men  of  the  world, 
we  are  to  keep  at  a  proper  distance  from  them.  The 
less  we  have  to  do  with  them  the  better,  excepting  so 
far  as  the  providence  of  God  makes  it  our  duty,  in  the 
discharge  of  our  callings  and  relations,  and  taking 
opportunities  of  doing  them  good.  And  though  we 
cannot  wholly  shut  Satan  out  of  our  imaginations,  we 
should  be  cautious  that  we  do  not  wilfully  provide 
fuel  for  his  flame  ;  but  entreat  the  Lord  to  set  a  watch 
upon  our  eyes  and  our  ears,  and  to  teach  us  to  reject 
the  first  motions  and  the  smallest  appearances  of  evil. 

I  have  been  so  intent  upon  my  subject,  that  I  have 
once  and  again  forgot  I  was  writing  to  your  Lordship, 
otherwise  I  should  not  have  let  my  lucubration  run  to 
so  great  a  length,  which  I  certainly  did  not  intend 
when  I  began.  I  shall  not  add  to  this  fault,  by  making 
an  apology.  I  have  touched  upon  a  topic  of  great 
importance  to  myself.  I  am  one  among  many  who 
have  suffered  greatly  for  want  of  paying  more  atten- 
tion to  my  need  of  this  prayer.  O  that  I  could  be 
wiser  hereafter,  and  always  act  and  speak  as  knowing 
that  I  am  always  upon  a  field  of  battle,  and  beset  by 
legions ! — I  am,  with  great  respect,  &c. 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


125 


LETTER  XXIV. 

September,  1776. 
My  Loud, — Without  any  preamble,  I  purpose  now  to 
wait  on  your  Lordship,  with  a  few  thoughts  on  the 
meaning  of  that  name  which  first  obtained  at  Antioch; 
in  other  words,  what  it  is  to  be  a  Christian;  what 
are  the  effects  which  (making  allowance  for  the  un- 
avoidable infirmities  attending  upon  the  present  state 
of  mortality)  may  be  expected  from  a  real  experi- 
mental knowledge  of  the  gospel.  I  would  not 
insinuate  that  none  are  Christians  who  do  not  come 
up  to  the  character  I  would  describe, — for  then  I  fear 
I  should  unchristian  myself;  but  only  to  consider  what 
the  Scripture  encourages  us  to  aim  at  as  the  prize  of 
our  high  calling  in  this  life.  It  is  generally  allowed 
and  lamented,  that  we  are  too  apt  to  live  below  our 
privileges,  and  to  stop  short  of  what  the  spirit  and  the 
promises  of  the  gospel  point  out  to  us  as  attainable. 

Mr.  Pope's  admired  line,  *'  An  honest  man's  the 
noblest  work  of  God,"  may  be  admitted  as  a  truth 
when  rightly  explained.  A  Christian  is  the  noblest 
work  of  God  in  this  visible  world,  and  bears  a  much 
brighter  impression  of  his  glory  and  goodness  than  the 
sun  in  the  firmament ;  and  none  but  a  Christian  can 
be  strictly  and  properly  honest ;  all  others  are  too 
much  under  the  power  of  self,  to  do  universally  to 
others  as  they  would  others  should  do  unto  them;  and 
nothing  but  an  uniform  conduct  upon  this  principle 
deserves  the  name  of  honesty. 

The  Christian  is  a  new  creature,  born  and  taught 
from  above.  He  has  been  convinced  of  his  guilt  and 
misery  as  a  sinner,  has  fled  for  refuge  to  the  hope  set 
before  him,  has  seen  the  Son  and  believed  on  him;  his 
natural  prejudices  against  the  glory  and  grace  of 
God's  salvation  have  been  subdued  and  silenced  by 
almighty  power;  he  has  accepted  the  Beloved,  and  is 
made  acceptable  in  him  :  he  now  knows  the  Lord  ;  has 
11  * 


126 


CARDiniONIA. 


renounced  the  confused,  distant,  uncomfortable  notions 
he  once  formed  of  God  ;  and  beholds  him  in  Christ, 
who  is  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life,  the  only  door 
by  which  we  can  enter  to  any  true  satisfying  know- 
ledge of  God,  or  communion  with  him.  But  he  sees 
God  in  Christ  reconciled,  a  Father,  a  Saviour,  and  a 
Friend,  who  has  freely  forgiven  him  all  his  sins,  and 
given  him  the  spirit  of  adoption:  he  is  now  no  longer 
a  servant,  much  less  a  stranger,  but  a  son ;  and  be- 
cause a  son,  an  heir,  already  interested  in  all  the  pro- 
mises, admitted  to  the  throne  of  grace,  and  an  assured 
expectant  of  eternal  glory.  The  gospel  is  designed 
to  give  us  not  only  a  peradventure  or  a  probability, 
but  a  certainty  both  of  our  acceptance  and  our  perse- 
verance, till  death  shall  be  swallowed  up  in  life.  And 
though  many  are  sadly  fluctuating  and  perplexed  upon 
this  head,  and  perhaps  all  are  so  for  a  season,  yet  there 
are  those  who  can  say,  We  know  that  we  are  of  God; 
and  therefore  they  are  steadfast  and  unmovable  in  his 
way;  because  they  are  confident  that  their  labour 
shall  not  be  in  vain,  but  that  when  they  shall  be  absent 
from  the  body  they  shall  be  present  with  the  Lord. 
This  is  the  state  of  the  advanced  experienced  Chris- 
tian, who,  being  enabled  to  make  his  profession  the 
chief  business  of  his  life,  is  strong  in  the  Lord  and  in 
the  power  of  his  might.  Every  one  who  has  this  hope 
in  Christ  purifieth  himself  even  as  he  is  pure.  I  would 
now  attempt  a  sketch  of  the  Christian's  temper,  formed 
upon  these  principles  and  hopes,  under  the  leading 
branches  of  its  exercise,  respecting  God,  himself,  and 
his  fellow-creatures. 

The  Christian's  temper  God-ward  is  evidenced  by 
humility.  He  has  received  from  Gethsemane  and 
Golgotha  such  a  sense  of  the  evil  of  sin,  and  of  the 
holiness  of  God,  combined  with  his  matchlesss  love  to 
sinners,  as  has  deeply  penetrated  his  heart ;  he  has  an 
affecting  remembrance  of  the  state  of  rebellion  and 
enmity  in  which  he  once  lived  against  this  holy  and 
good  God  :  and  he  has  a  quick  perception  of  the  defile- 
ments and  defects  which  still  debase  his  best  services. 
His  mouth  is  therefore  stopped  as  to  boasting ;  he  is 


LETTERS    TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


127 


vile  in  his  own  eyes,  and  is  filled  with  wonder  that 
the  Lord  should  visit  such  a  salvation.  He  sees  so 
vast  a  disproportion  between  the  obligations  he  is 
under  to  grace,  and  the  returns  he  makes,  that  he  is 
disposed,  yea,  constrained,  to  adopt  the  apostle's 
words  without  affectation,  and  to  account  himself  less 
than  the  least  of  all  saints ;  and,  knowing  his  own 
heart  while  he  sees  only  the  outside  of  others,  he  is 
not  easily  persuaded  there  can  be  a  believer  upon 
earth  so  faint,  so  unfruitful,  so  unworthy  as  himself. 
Yet,  though  abased,  he  is  not  discouraged,  for  he 
enjoys  peace.  The  dignity,  offices,  blood,  righteous- 
ness, faithfulness,  and  compassion  of  the  Redeemer,  in 
whom  he  rests,  trusts,  and  lives,  for  wisdom,  right- 
eousness, sanctification,  and  redemption,  are  adequate 
to  all  his  wants  and  wishes,  provide  him  with  an 
answer  to  every  objection,  and  give  him  no  less  con- 
fidence in  God,  than  if  he  were  sinless  as  an  angel ; 
for  he  sees,  that  though  sin  has  abounded  in  him, 
grace  has  much  more  abounded  in  Jesus.  With 
respect  to  the  past,  all  things  are  become  new;  with 
respect  to  the  present  and  future,  he  leans  upon  an 
almighty  arm,  and  relies  upon  the  word  and  power 
which  made  and  upholds  the  heavens  and  the  earth. 
Though  he  feels  himself  unworthy  of  the  smallest 
mercies,  he  claims  and  expects  the  greatest  blessings 
that  God  can  bestow;  and  being  rooted  and  grounded 
in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  Christ,  his  peace  abides, 
and  is  not  greatly  affected,  either  by  the  variation  of 
his  own  frames,  or  the  changes  of  God's  dispensations 
towards  him  while  here.  With  such  a  sense  of  him- 
self, such  a  heart-felt  peace  and  heavenly  hope,  how 
can  his  spirit  but  breathe  love  to  his  God  and  Saviour? 
It  is  indeed  the  perfection  of  his  character  and  happi- 
ness, that  his  soul  is  united  by  love  to  the  chief  good. 
The  love  of  Christ  is  the  joy  of  his  heart,  and  the 
spring  of  his  obedience.  With  his  Saviour's  presence, 
he  finds  a  heaven  begun  upon  earth ;  and  without  it, 
all  the  other  glories  of  the  heavenly  state  would  not 
content  him.  The  excellence  of  Christ,  his  love  to 
sinners,  especially  his  dying  love ;  his  love  to  himself 


128 


CARDirilONlA. 


in  seeking  and  saving  him  when  lost,  saving  him  to 
the  uttermost — but  I  must  stop.  Your  Lordship  can 
better  conceive  than  I  can  describe,  how  and  why- 
Jesus  is  dear  to  the  heart  that  knows  him.  That  part 
of  the  Christian's  life  which  is  not  employed  in  the 
active  service  of  his  Lord,  is  chiefly  spent,  in  seeking 
and  maintaining  communion  with  him.  For  this  he 
plies  the  throne,  and  studies  the  word  of  grace,  and 
frequents  the  ordinances,  where  the  Lord  has  pro- 
mised to  meet  with  his  people.  These  are  his  golden 
hours  ;  and  when  thus  employed,  how  poor  and  trivial 
does  all  that  the  world  calls  great  and  important  appear 
in  his  eyes  !  Yea,  he  is  solicitous  to  keep  up  an  inter- 
course of  heart  with  his  Beloved  in  his  busiest  scenes ; 
and  so  far  as  he  can  succeed,  it  alleviates  all  his 
labours,  and  sweetens  all  his  troubles.  And  when  he 
is  neither  communing  with  his  Lord,  nor  acting  for 
him,  he  accounts  his  time  lost,  and  is  ashamed  and 
grieved.  The  truth  of  his  love  is  manifested  by  sub- 
mission. This  is  twofold,  and  absolute,  and  without 
reserve  in  each.  He  submits  to  his  revealed  will,  as 
made  known  to  him  by  precept,  and  by  his  own  exam- 
ple. He  aims  to  tread  in  his  Saviour's  footsteps,  and 
makes  conscience  of  all  his  commandments,  without 
exception  and  without  hesitation.  Again,  he  submits 
to  his  providential  will ;  he  yields  to  his  sovereignty, 
acquiesces  in  his  wisdom ;  he  knows  he  has  no  right 
to  complain  of  any  thing,  because  he  is  a  sinner;  and 
he  has  no  reason,  because  he  is  sure  the  Lord  does 
all  things  well.  Therefore  this  submission  is  not 
forced,  but  is  an  act  of  trust.  He  knows  he  is  not 
more  unworthy  than  he  is  unable  to  choose  for  him- 
self, and  therefore  rejoices  that  the  Lord  has  under- 
taken to  manage  for  him ;  and  were  he  compelled  to 
make  his  own  choice,  he  could  only  choose  that  all 
his  concerns  should  remain  in  that  hand  to  which  he 
has  already  committed  them.  And  thus  he  judges  of 
public  as  well  as  of  his  personal  affairs.  He  cannot 
be  an  unaffected  spectator  of  national  sins,  nor  with- 
out apprehension  of  their  deserved  consequences ;  he 
feels,  and  almost  trembles  for  others ;  but  he  himself 


LETTERS  TO  A  NOBLEMAN. 


129 


dwells  under  the  shadow  of  the  Almighty,  in  a  sanc- 
tuary that  cannot  be  forced  ;  and,  therefore,  should  he 
see  the  earth  shaken,  and  the  mountains  cast  into  the 
midst  of  the  sea,  his  heart  would  not  be  greatly 
moved,  for  God  in  his  refuge, — the  Lord  reigns  !  He 
sees  his  Saviour's  hand  directing  every  dark  appear- 
ance, and  overruling  all  to  the  accomplishment  of  his 
own  great  purposes :  this  satisfies  him  ;  and  though 
the  winds  and  waves  should  be  high,  he  can  venture 
his  own  little  bark  in  the  storm,  for  he  has  an  infalli- 
ble' and  almighty  pilot  on  board  with  him.  And  in- 
deed, why  should  he  fear  when  he  has  nothing  to 
loose  1  His  best  concerns  are  safe  ;  and  other  things 
he  holds  as  gifts  from  his  Lord,  to  whose  call  he  is 
ready  to  resign  them  in  whatever  way  he  pleases; 
well  knowing  that  creatures  and  instruments  cannot 
of  themselves  touch  a  hair  of  his  head  without  the 
Lord's  permission,  and  that  if  he  does  permit  them,  it 
must  be  for  the  best. 

I  might  enlarge  further,  but  I  shall  proceed  to  con- 
sider the  Christian's  temper  respecting  himself.  He 
lives  godly  and  soberly.  By  sobriety  we  mean  more 
than  that  he  is  not  a  drunkard;  his  tempers  toward 
God  of  course  form  him  to  a  moderation  in  all  tempo- 
ral things.  He  is  not  scrupulous  or  superstitious ;  he 
understands  the  liberty  of  the  gospel,  that  every  crea- 
ture of  God  is  good  if  it  be  received  with  thanksgiving ; 
he  does  not  aim  at  being  needlessly  singular,  nor 
practise  self-devised  austerities.  The  Christian  is 
neither  a  Stoic  nor  a  Cynic,  yet  he  finds  daily  cause 
for  watchfulness  and  restraint.  Satan  will  not  often 
tempt  a  believer  to  gross  crimes  ;  our  greatest  snares 
and  sorest  conflicts  are  usually  found  in  things  lawful 
in  themselves,  but  hurtful  to  us  by  their  abuse,  en- 
grossing too  much  of  our  time,  or  of  our  hearts,  or 
somehow  indisposing  us  for  communion  with  the 
Lord.  The  Christian  will  be  jealous  of  any  thing  that 
might  entangle  his  affections,  damp  his  zeal,  or  straiten 
him  in  his  opportunities  of  serving  his  Saviour.  He 
is  likewise  content  with  his  situation,  because  the 
Lord  chooses  it  for  him ;  his  spirit  is  not  eager  for 


130 


CARDIPHONIA. 


additions  and  alterations  in  his  circumstances.  If 
divine  Providence  points  out  and  leads  to  a  change, 
he  is  ready  to  follow,  though  it  should  be  what  the 
world  would  call  from  a  better  to  a  worse;  for  he  is 
a  pilgrim  and  a  stranger  here,  and  a  citizen  of  hea- 
ven. As  people  of  fortune  sometimes,  in  travelling, 
submit  cheerfully  to  inconvenient  accommodations, 
very  different  from  their  homes,  and  comfort  them- 
selves with  thinking  they  are  not  always  to  live  so, 
so  the  Christian  is  not  greatly  solicitous  about  exter- 
nals. If  he  has  them,  he  will  use  them  moderately. 
If  he  has  but  little  of  them,  he  can  make  a  good  shift 
without  them  ;  he  is  but  upon  a  journey,  and  will  soon 
be  at  home.  If  he  be  rich,  experience  confirms  our 
Lord's  words,  Luke  xii.  15,  and  satisfies  him  that  a 
large  room,  a  crowd  of  servants,  and  twenty  dishes 
upon  his  table,  add  nothing  to  the  real  happiness  of 
life.  Therefore  he  will  not  have  his  heart  set  upon 
such  things.  If  he  be  in  a  humbler  state,  he  is  more 
disposed  to  pity  than  to  envy  those  above  him ;  for  he 
judges  they  must  have  many  incumbrances  from 
which  he  is  freed.  However,  the  will  of  God,  and  the 
light  of  his  countenance  are  the  chief  things  the  Chris- 
tian, whether  rich  or  poor,  regards;  and  therefore  his 
moderation  is  made  known  unto  all  men. 

A  third  branch  of  the  Christian's  temper  respects 
his  fellow-creatures.  And  here,  methinks,  if  I  had  not 
filled  a  sheet  already,  I  could  enlarge  with  pleasure. 
We  have  in  this  degenerate  day,  among  those  who 
claim  and  are  allowed  the  name  of  Christian,  too 
many  of  a  narrow,  selfish,  mercenary  spirit;  but  in 
the  beginning  it  was  not  so.  The  gospel  is  designed 
to  cure  such  a  spirit,  but  gives  no  indulgence  to  it.  A 
Christian  has  the  mind  of  Christ  who  went  about  doing 
good,  who  makes  his  sun  to  shine  upon  the  good  and 
the  evil,  and  sendeth  rain  on  the  just  and  the  unjust. 
His  Lord's  example  forms  him  to  the  habit  of  diffusive 
benevolence;  he  breathes  a  spirit  of  good-will  to  man- 
kind, and  rejoices  in  every  opportunity  of  being  useful 
to  the  souls  and  bodies  of  others,  without  respect  to 
parties  or  interests.    He  commiserates,  and  would, 


LETTERS  TO  A  NOBLEMAN. 


131 


if  possible,  alleviate  the  miseries  of  all  around  him ; 
and  if  his  actual  services  are  restrained  by  want  of 
ability,  yet  all  share  in  his  sympathy  and  prayers. 
Acting  in  the  spirit  of  his  Master,  he  frequently  meets 
with  a  measure  of  the  like  treatment ;  but  if  his  good 
is  requited  with  evil,  he  labours  to  overcome  evil  with 
good.  He  feels  himself  a  sinner,  and  needs  much  for- 
giveness; this  makes  him  ready  to  forgive.  He  is 
not  haughty,  captious,  easily  offended,  or  hard  to  be 
reconciled,  for  at  the  feet  of  Jesus  he  has  learned 
meekness ;  and  when  he  meets  with  unkindness  or 
injustice,  he  considers,  that  though  he  has  not  deserv- 
ed such  things  from  men,  they  are  instruments  em- 
ployed by  his  heavenly  Father  (from  whom  he  has 
deserved  to  suffer  much  more)  for  his  humiliation  and 
chastisement,  and  is  therefore  more  concerned  for 
their  sins  than  for  his  own  sufferings,  and  prays,  after 
the  pattern  of  his  Saviour,  "  Father,  forgive  them,  for 
they  know  not  what  they  do."  He  knows  he  is  fal- 
lible, therefore  cannot  be  positive.  He  knows  he  is 
frail,  and  therefore  dares  not  be  censorious.  As  a 
member  of  society  he  is  just,  punctual  in  the  discharge 
of  every  relative  duty,  faithful  to  his  engagements  and 
promises,  rendering  to  all  their  dues,  obedient  to  law- 
ful authority,  and  acting  to  all  men  according  to  the 
golden  rule  of  doing  as  he  would  be  done  by.  His 
conduct  is  simple,  devoid  of  artifice,  and  consistent, 
attending  to  every  branch  of  duty;  and  in  the  closet, 
the  family,  the  church,  and  in  the  transactions  of  com- 
mon life,  he  is  the  same  man ;  for  in  every  circum- 
stance he  serves  the  Lord,  and  aims  to  maintain  a 
conscience  void  of  offence  in  his  sight.  No  small 
part  of  the  beauty  of  his  profession,  in  the  sight  of  men, 
consists  in  the  due  government  of  his  tongue.  The 
law  of  truth,  and  kindness,  and  purity,  is  upon  his  lips. 
He  abhors  lying;  and  is  so  far  from  inventing  a  slander, 
that  he  will  not  repeat  a  report  to  the  disadvantage  of 
his  neighbour,  however  true,  without  a  proper  call. 
His  converse  is  cheerful,  but  inoffensive;  and  he  will 
no  more  wound  another  with  his  wit  (if  he  has  a 
talent  that  way)  than  with  a  knife.    His  speech  is 


132 


CARDIPHONIA. 


with  grace,  seasoned  with  salt,  and  suited  to  promote 
the  peace  and  edification  of  all  around  him. 

Such  is  the  Christian  in  civil  life ;  but  though  he 
loves  all  mankind,  he  stands  in  a  nearer  relation,  and 
bears  an  especial  brotherly  love  to  all  who  are  par- 
takers of  the  faith  and  hope  of  the  gospel.  This  re- 
gard is  not  confined  within  the  pale  of  a  denomination, 
but  extended  to  all  who  love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in 
sincerity.  He  calls  no  man  master  himself,  nor  does 
he  wish  to  impose  a  Shibboleth  of  his  own  upon 
others.  He  rejoices  in  the  image  of  God,  wherever 
he  sees  it,  and  in  the  work  of  God  wherever  it  is 
carried  on.  Though  tenacious  of  the  truths  which 
the  Lord  has  taught  him,  his  heart  is  open  to  those 
who  differ  from  him  in  less  essential  points,  and  allows 
to  others  that  right  of  private  judgment  which  he 
claims  for  himself,  and  is  disposed  to  hold  communion 
in  love  with  all  who  hold  the  Head.  He  cannot,  in- 
deed, countenance  those  who  set  aside  the  one  founda- 
tion which  God  has  laid  in  Zion,  and  maintain  errors 
derogatory  to  the  honour  of  his  Saviour,  or  subver- 
sive of  the  faith  and  experience  of  his  people  ;  yet  he 
wishes  well  to  their  persons,  pities  and  prays  for 
them,  and  is  ready  in  meekness  to  instruct  them  that 
oppose ;  but  there  is  no  bitterness  in  his  zeal,  being 
sensible  that  raillery  and  invective  are  dishonourable 
to  the  cause  of  truth,  and  quite  unsuitable  in  the  mouth 
of  a  sinner,  who  owes  all  that  distinguishes  him  from 
the  vilest  of  men  to  the  free  grace  of  God.  In  a  word, 
he  is  influenced  by  the  wisdom  from  above,  which,  as 
it  is  pure,  is  likewise  peaceable,  gentle,  and  easy  to  be 
entreated,  full  of  mercy,  and  good  fruits,  without 
partiality,  and  without  hypocrisy. 

I  must  just  recur  to  my  first  head,  and  observe, 
that  with  this  spirit  and  deportment,  the  Christian, 
while  he  is  enabled  to  maintain  a  conscience  void  of 
offence,  towards  God  and  man,  is  still  sensible  and 
mindful  of  indwelling  sin ;  he  has  his  eye  more  upon 
his  rule  than  upon  his  attainments  ;  and  therefore  finds 
and  confesses,  that  in  every  thing  he  comes  exceed- 
ingly short,  and  that  his  best  services  are  not  only 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


133 


defective,  but  defiled ;  he  accounts  himself  an  unpro- 
fitable servant,  is  abased  in  his  own  eyes,  and  derives 
all  his  hope  and  comfort,  as  well  as  his  strength,  from 
Jesus,  whom  he  has  known,  received,  and  trusted,  to 
whom  he  has  committed  his  soul,  in  whom  he  rejoices, 
and  worships  God  in  the  spirit,  renouncing  all  confi- 
dence in  the  flesh,  and  esteeming  all  things  as  loss  for 
the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  his 
Lord. 

If  I  have  lately  been  rather  tardy  in  making  my 
payments  to  your  Lordship,  I  have  proportionably 
increased  the  quantity.  It  is  high  time  I  should  now 
relieve  your  patience.  I  hope  I  long  to  be  a  Christian 
indeed ;  and  I  hope  this  hasty  exemplification  of  my 
wishes  will  answer  to  your  Lordship's  experience 
better  than  I  fear  it  does  to  my  own.  May  I  beg  a 
remembrance  in  your  prayers,  that  He  who  has 
given  me  to  will  and  desire,  may  work  in  me  to  be 
and  to  do  according  to  his  own  good  pleasure. — I 
am,  &c. 


LETTER  XXV. 

November,  1776. 
My  Lord, — My  London  journey,  which  prevented  my 
writing  in  October,  made  me  amends  by  an  opportuni- 
ty of  waiting  upon  your  Lordship  in  person.  Such 
seasons  are  not  only  pleasant  at  the  time,  but  afford 
me  pleasure  in  the  review.  I  could  have  wished  the 
half-hour  we  were  together  by  ourselves  prolonged  to 
half  a  day.  The  subject  your  Lordship  was  pleased 
to  suggest  has  been  often  upon  my  mind,  and  glad 
should  I  be  were  I  able  to  offer  you  any  thing  satis- 
factory upon  it.  There  is  no  doubt  but  first  religious 
impressions  are  usually  mingled  with  much  of  a  legal 
spirit ;  and  that  conscience  at  such  a  time  is  not  only 
tender,  but  misinformed  and  scrupulous ;  and  I  believe, 
as  your  Lordship  intimated,  that  when  the  mind  is 
more  enlightened,  and  we  feel  a  liberty  from  many 
fetters  we  had  imposed  upon  ourselves,  we  are  in  dan- 

12 


134 


CARDIPHONIA. 


ger  of  verging  too  far  towards  the  other  extreme.  It 
seems  to  me  that  no  one  person  can  adjust  the  medium, 
and  draw  the  line  exactly  for  another.  There  are  so 
many  particulars  in  every  situation,  of  which  a 
stranger  cannot  be  a  competent  judge,  and  the  best 
human  advices  and  models  are  mixed  with  such 
defects,  that  it  is  not  right  to  expect  others  to  be  abso- 
lutely guided  by  our  rules,  nor  is  it  safe  for  us  im- 
plicitly to  adopt  the  decisions  or  practices  of  others. 
But  the  Scripture  undoubtedly  furnishes  sufficient  and 
infallible  rules  for  every  person,  however  circum- 
stanced ;  and  the  throne  of  grace  is  appointed  for  us 
to  wait  upon  the  Lord  for  the  best  exposition  of  his 
precepts.  Thus  David  often  prays  to  be  led  in  the 
padi  of  judgment.  By  frequent  prayer,  and  close 
acquaintance  with  the  Scripture,  and  an  habitual 
attention  to  the  state  of  our  hearts,  there  is  a  certain 
delicacy  of  spiritual  taste  and  discernment  to  be 
acquired,  which  renders  a  nice  disquisition  concern- 
ing the  nature  and  limits  of  the  Adiaphora,  as  they 
are  called,  or  how  near  they  may  go  to  the  utmost 
bounds  of  what  is  right,  without  being  wrong,  quite 
unnecessary.  Love  is  the  clearest  and  most  persua- 
sive casuist ;  and  when  our  love  to  the  Lord  is  in 
lively  exercise,  and  the  rule  of  his  word  is  in  our 
eye,  we  seldom  make  great  mistakes.  And  I  be- 
lieve the  overdoings  of  a  young  convert,  proceeding 
from  an  honest  simplicity  of  heart,  and  a  desire  of 
pleasing  the  Lord,  are  more  acceptable  in  his  sight  than 
a  certain  coldness  of  conduct  which  frequently  takes 
place  afterward,  when  we  are  apt  to  look  back  with 
pity  upon  our  former  weakness,  and  secretly  to  applaud 
ourselves  for  our  present  greater  attainments  in  know- 
ledge, though  perhaps  (alas,  that  it  should  ever  be  so!) 
we  may  have  lost  as  much  in  warmth  as  we  have 
gained  in  light. 

From  the  time  we  know  the  Lord,  and  are  bound  to 
him  by  the  cords  of  love  and  gratitude,  the  two  chief 
points  we  should  have  in  view,  I  apprehend,  are  to 
maintain  communion  with  him  in  our  own  souls,  and 
to  glorify  him  in  the  sight  of  men.    Agreeably  to  these 


LETTERS  TO  A  NOBLEMAN. 


135 


views,  though  the  Scripture  does  not  enumerate  or  de- 
cide, totidem  verbis,  for  or  against  many  things  which 
some  plead  for,  and  others  condemn ;  yet  it  furnishes  us 
with  some  general  canons,  which,  if  rightly  applied, 
will  perhaps  go  a  good  way  towards  settling  the  de- 
bate, at  least  to  the  satisfaction  of  those  who  would 
rather  please  God  than  man.  Some  of  these  canons  I 
will  just  remark  to  your  Lordship:  Rom.  xii.  1,2;  1 
Cor.  viii.  13,  and  x.  31 ;,  2  Cor.  vi.  17;  Ephes.  iv.  30, 
and  v.  11,  15,  16;  1  Thess.  v.  22;  Ephes.  vi.  18;  to 
which  I  may  add,  as  suitable  to  the  present  times, 
Isa.  xxii.  12;  Luke  xxi.  34.  I  apprehend  the  spirit  of 
these  and  similar  passages  of  Scripture  (for  it  would 
be  easy  to  adduce  a  larger  number)  will  bring  a 
Christian  under  such  restrictions  as  follow. 

To  avoid  and  forbear,  for  his  own  sake,  whatever 
has  a  tendency  to  damp  and  indispose  his  spirit  in  at- 
tendance upon  the  means  of  grace;  for  such  things,  if 
they  be  not  condemned  as  sinful  per  se,  if  they  be  not 
absolutely  unlawful,  yea,  though  they  be,  when  duly 
regulated,  lawful  and  right,  (for  often  our  chief  snares 
are  entwined  with  our  blessings,)  yet  if  they  have  a 
repeated  and  evident  tendency  to  deaden  our  hearts 
to  divine  things,  of  which  each  person's  experience 
must  determine,  there  must  be  something 'in  them, 
either  in  season,  measure,  or  circumstance,  wrong  to 
us;  and  let  them  promise  what  they  will,  they  do  but 
rob  us  of  our  gold  to  pay  us  with  counters.  For  the 
light  of  God's  countenance,  and  an  open  cheerfulness 
of  spirit  in  walking  with  him  in  private,  is  our  chief 
joy;  and  we  must  be  already  greatly  hurt,  if  any  thing 
can  be  pursued,  allowed,  or  rested  in,  as  a  tolerable 
substitute  for  it. 

For  the  sake  of  the  Church,  and  the  influence  ex- 
ample may  have  upon  his  fellow  Christians,  the  law  of 
charity  and  prudence  will  often  require  a  believer  to 
abstain  from  some  things,  not  because  they  are  un- 
lawful, but  inexpedient.  Thus  the  apostle,  though 
strenuous  for  the  right  of  his  Christian  liberty,  would 
have  abridged  himself  of  the  use,  so  as  to  eat  no  meat, 
rather  than  offend  a  weak  brother,  rather  than  mislead 


136 


CARDITHONIA. 


him  to  act  against  the  present  light  of  his  conscience. 
Upon  this  principle,  if  I  could,  without  hurt  to  myself, 
attend  some  public  amusements,  as  a  concert  or  ora- 
torio, and  return  from  thence  with  a  warm  heart  to 
my  closet,  (the  possibility  of  which,  in  my  own  case, 
1  greatly  question,)  yet  I  should  think  it  my  duty  to 
forbear,  lest  some  weaker  than  myself  should  be  en- 
couraged by  me  to  make  the  like  experiments,  though 
in  their  own  minds  they  might  fear  it  was  wrong, 
and  have  no  other  reason  to  think  it  lawful  but  be- 
cause I  did  it;  in  which  case  I  should  suspect,  that 
though  I  received  no  harm,  they  would.  And  I  have 
known  and  conversed  with  some  who,  I  fear,  have 
made  shipwreck  of  their  profession,  who  have  dated 
their  first  decline  from  imitating  others,  whom  they 
thought  wiser  and  better  than  themselves,  in  such 
kind  of  compliances.  And  it  seems  that  an  obligation 
to  this  sort  of  self-denial  rises  and  is  strengthened  in 
proportion  to  the  weight  and  influence  of  our  charac- 
ters. Were  I  in  private  life,  I  do  not  know  that  I 
should  think  it  sinful  to  kill  a  partridge  or  a  hare;  but, 
as  a  minister,  I  no  more  dare  do  it  than  I  dare  join  in 
a  drunken  frolic,  because  I  know  it  would  give 
offence  to  some,  and  be  pleaded  for  as  a  license  by 
others. 

There  is  a  duty  and  a  charity  likewise,  which  we 
owe  to  the  world  at  large,  as  well  as  a  faithfulness  to 
God  and  his  grace,  in  our  necessary  converse  among 
them.  This  seems  to  require,  that  though  we  should 
not  be  needlessly  singular,  yet,  for  their  instruction, 
and  for  the  honour  of  our  Lord  and  Master,  we 
should  keep  up  a  certain  kind  of  singularity,  and  show 
ourselves  called  to  be  a  separate  people;  that  though 
the  providence  of  God  has  given  us  callings  and  rela- 
tions to  fill  up,  (in  which  we  cannot  be  too  exact,)  yet 
we  are  not  of  the  world,  but  belong  to  another  com- 
munity, and  act  from  other  principles,  by  other  rules, 
and  to  other  ends,  than  the  generality  of  those  about 
us.  I  have  observed  that  the  world  will  often  leave 
professors  in  quiet  possession  of  their  notions  and 
sentiments,  and  places  of  worship,  provided  they  will 


LETTERS  TO  A  NOBLEMAN. 


137 


not  be  too  stiff  in  the  matter  of  conformity  with  their 
more  general  customs  and  amusements.  But  I  fear 
many  of  them  have  had  their  prejudices  strengthened 
against  our  holy  religion  by  such  compliances,  and 
have  thought,  that  if  there  were  such  joy  and  comfort 
to  be  found  in  the  ways  of  God  as  they  hear  from  our 
pulpits,  professors  would  not,  in  such  numbers,  and  so 
often,  run  amongst  them,  to  beg  a  relief  from  the  bur- 
den of  time  hanging  upon  their  hands.  As  our  Lord 
Jesus  is  the  great  representative  of  his  people  in  hea- 
ven, he  does  them  the  honour  to  continue  a  succession 
of  them  as  his  representatives  upon  earth.  Happy  are 
they  who  are  favoured  with  most  of  the  holy  unction, 
and  best  enabled  to  manifest  to  all  around  them,  by 
their  spirit,  tempers,  and  conversation,  what  is  the 
proper  design  and  genuine  effect  of  his  gospel  upon 
the  hearts  of  sinners. 

In  our  way  of  little  life  in  the  country,  serious  peo- 
ple often  complain  of  the  snares  they  meet  with  from 
worldly  people,  and  yet  they  must  mix  with  them  to 
get  a  livelihood.  I  advise  them,  if  they  can,  to  do 
their  business  with  the  world  as  they  do  it  in  the  rain. 
If  their  business  calls  them  abroad,  they  will  not  leave 
it  undone  for  fear  of  being  a  little  wet;  but  then,  when 
it  is  done,  they  presently  seek  shelter,  and  will  not 
stand  in  the  rain  for  pleasure.  So  providential  and 
necessary  calls  of  duty,  that  lead  us  into  the  world, 
will  not  hurt  us,  if  we  find  the  spirit  of  the  world  un- 
pleasant, and  are  glad  to  retire  from  it,  and  keep  out 
of  it  as  much  as  our  relative  duties  will  permit.  That 
which  is  our  cross  is  not  so  likely  to  be  our  snare; 
but  if  that  spirit,  which  we  should  always  watch  and 
pray  against,  infects  and  assimilates  our  minds  to 
itself,  then  we  are  sure  to  suffer  loss,  and  act  below 
the  dignity  of  our  profession. 

The  value  of  time  is  likewise  to  be  taken  into  the 
account.  It  is  a  precious  talent,  and  our  Christian 
profession  opens  a  wide  field  for  the  due  improvement 
of  it.  Much  of  it  has  been  already  lost,  and  therefore 
we  are  exhorted  to  redeem  it.  I  think  many  things 
which  custom  pleads  for  will  be  excluded  from  a  suit- 

12* 


138 


CARDirilONIA. 


ableness  to  a  Christian,  for  this  one  reason,  that  they 
are  not  consistent  with  tiie  simplest  notion  of  the  re- 
demption of  time.  It  is  generally  said  we  need  re- 
laxation; I  allow  it  in  a  sense;  the  Lord  himself  has 
provided  it;  and  because  our  spirits  are  too  weak  to 
be  always  upon  the  wing  in  meditation  and  prayer,  he 
has  appointed  to  all  men,  from  the  king  downwards, 
something  to  do  in  a  secular  way.  The  poor  are  to 
labour,  the  rich  are  not  exempted  from  something 
equivalent.  And  when  every  thing  of  this  sort  in 
each  person's  situation  is  properly  attended  to,  I  ap- 
prehend, if  the  heart  be  alive  and  in  a  right  state, 
spiritual  concernments  will  present  themselves,  as 
affording  the  noblest,  sweetest,  and  most  interesting 
relaxation  from  the  cares  and  business  of  life ;  as,  on 
the  other  hand,  that  business  will  be  the  best  relaxa- 
tion, and  unbending  of  the  mind  from  religious  exer- 
cises; and,  between  the  two,  perhaps  there  ought  to 
be  but  little  mere  leisure-time.  A  life,  in  this  sense, 
divided  between  God  and  the  world,  is  desirable; 
when  one  part  of  it  is  spent  in  retirement,  seeking 
after  and  conversing  with  him  whom  our  souls  love; 
and  the  other  part  of  it  employed  in  active  services 
for  the  good  of  our  family,  friends,  the  Church,  and 
society,  for  his  sake.  Every  hour  which  does  not  fall 
in  with,  one  or  other  of  these  views,  I  apprehend,  is 
lost  time. 

The  day  in  which  we  live  seems  likewise  to  call  for 
something  of  a  peculiar  spirit  in  the  Lord's  people.  It 
is  a  day  of  abounding  sin,  and  I  fear  a  day  of  impend- 
ing judgment.  The  world,  as  it  was  in  the  days  of 
Noah  and  Lot,  is  secure.  We  are  soon  to  have  a  day 
of  apparent  humiliation;  but  the  just  causes  for  it  are 
not  confined  to  one  day,  but  will  subsist  and  too  pro- 
bably increase  every  day.  If  I  am  not  mistaken  in 
the  signs  of  the  times,  there  never  was,  within  the 
annals  of  the  English  history,  a  period  in  which  the 
spirit  and  employment  described  Ezek.  ix.  4,  could  be 
more  suitable  than  the  present.  The  Lord  calls  for 
mourning  and  weeping,  but  the  words  of  many  are 
stout  against  him;  new  species  of  dissipation  are  in- 


LETTERS   TO   A  NOBLEMAN. 


139 


vented  almost  daily,  and  the  language  of  those  who 
bear  the  greatest  sway  in  what  is  called  the  polite 
circle,  I  mean  the  interpretative  language  of  their 
hearts,  is  like  that  of  the  rebellious  Jews,  Jer.  xliv.  16, 
17,  &c.  "As  for  the  word  which  thou  hast  spoken,  we 
will  not  hearken  unto  thee  at  all."  In  short,  things  are 
coming  to  a  point,  and  it  seems  to  be  almost  putting 
to  the  vote  whether  the  Lord  or  Baal  be  God.  In  this 
state  of  affairs,  methinks,  we  cannot  be  too  explicit  in 
avowing  our  attachment  to  the  Lord,  nor  too  careful 
in  avoiding  an  improper  correspondence  with  those 
who  are  in  confederacy  against  him.  We  know  not 
how  soon  we  may  greatly  need  that  mark  of  provi- 
dential protection  which  is  restrained  to  those  who 
sigh  and  cry  for  our  abominations.  Upon  the  whole, 
it  appears  to  me,  that  it  is  more  honourable,  comforta- 
ble, and  safe,  (if  we  cannot  exactly  hit  the  golden 
mean,)  to  be  thought  by  some  too  scrupulous  and  pre- 
cise, than  actually  to  be  found  too  compliant  with 
those  things  which,  if  not  absolutely  contrary  to  a 
divine  commandment,  are  hardly  compatible  with 
the  genius  of  the  gospel,  or  conformable  to  the  mind 
that  was  in  Christ  Jesus,  which  ought  also  to  be  in 
his  people.  The  places  and  amusements  which  the 
world  frequent  and  admire,  where  occasions  and 
temptations  to  sin  are  cultivated,  where  the  law  of 
what  is  called  good-breeding  is  the  only  law  which 
may  not  be  violated  with  impunity,  where  sinful 
passions  are  provoked  and  indulged,  where  the  fear 
of  God  is  so  little  known  or  regarded,  that  those  who 
do  fear  him  must  hold  their  tongues  though  they 
should  hear  his  name  blasphemed,  can  hardly  be  a 
Christian's  voluntary  chosen  ground.  Yet  I  fear  these 
characters  will  apply  to  every  kind  of  polite  amuse- 
ment or  assembly  in  the  kingdom. 

As  to  family  connections,  I  cannot  think  we  are 
bound  to  break  or  slight  them.  But  as  believers  and 
their  friends  often  live  as  it  were  in  two  elements, 
there  is  a  mutual  awkwardness,  which  makes  their 
interviews  rather  dry  and  tedious.  But  upon  that 
account  they  are  less  frequent  than  they  would  other- 


140 


CAEDirHONIA. 


wise  be,  which  seems  fin  advantage.  Both  sides  keep 
up  returns  of  civility  and  affection;  but  as  they  cannot 
unite  in  sentiment  and  leading  inclination,  they  will 
contrive  to  be  very  often  together,  except  there  is 
something  considerable  given  up  by  one  or  the  other; 
and  I  think  Christians  ought  to  be  very  cautious  what 
concession  they  make  upon  this  account.  But  as  I 
said  at  the  beginning,  no  general  positive  rule  can  be 
laid  down. 

I  have  simply  given  your  Lordship  such  thoughts 
as  have  occurred  to  me  while  writing,  without  study, 
and  without  coherence.  I  dare  not  be  dogmatical ; 
but  I  think  what  I  have  written  is  agreeable  both  to 
particular  texts  and  to  the  general  tenor  of  Scripture. 
I  submit  it  to  your  judgment. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  XXVI. 

July,  1777. 

My  Lord, — I  owe  your  Lordship  a  quire  of  letters  for 
the  favour  and  pleasure  of  your  late  visit ;  and  there- 
fore I  must  begin  and  write  away. 

I  have  lately  read  Robertson's  History  of  Charles 
V.,  which  like  most  other  histories,  I  consider  as  a 
comment  upon  those  passages  of  Scripture  which 
teach  us  the  depravity  of  man,  the  deceitfulness  of  the 
heart,  the  ruinous  effects  of  sin,  and  the  powerful, 
though  secret  rule  of  Divine  Providence,  moving, 
directing,  controlling,  the  designs  and  actions  of  men, 
with  an  unerring  hand,  to  the  accomplishment  of  his 
own  purposes,  both  of  mercy  and  judgment.  Without 
the  clue  and  the  light  which  the  word  of  God  affords, 
the  history  of  mankind,  of  any,  of  every  age,  only  pre- 
sents to  view  a  labyrinth  and  a  chaos ;  a  detail  of 
wickedness  and  misery  to  make  us  tremble,  and  a  con- 
fused jumble  of  interfering  incidents,  as  destitute  of 
stability,  connection,  or  order,  as  the  clouds  which 
fly  over  our  heads.    In  this  view,  Delirant  reges, 


LETTERS  TO  A  NOBLEMAN. 


141 


■phctuntur  Jlchivi,*  may  serve  as  a  motto  to  all  the 
histories  I  have  seen.  But  with  the  Scripture  key,  all 
is  plain,  all  is  instructive.  Then  I  see,  verily  there  is 
a  God  who  governs  the  earth,  who  pours  contempt 
upon  princes,  takes  the  wise  in  their  own  craftiness, 
overrules  the  wrath  and  pride  of  man,  to  bring  his 
own  designs  to  pass,  and  restrains  all  that  is  not  neces- 
sary to  that  end ;  blasting  the  best  concerted  enter- 
prises at  one  time,  by  means  apparently  slight,  and 
altogether  unexpected,  and  at  other  times  producing 
the  most  important  events,  from  instruments  and  cir- 
cumstances which  are  at  first  thought  too  feeble  and 
trivial  to  deserve  notice.  I  should  like  to  see  a  writer 
of  Dr.  Robertson's  abilities  give  us  a  history  upon  this 
plan ;  but  I  think  his  reflections  of  this  sort  are  too 
general,  too  cold,  and  too  few.  What  an  empty 
phantom  do  the  great  men  of  the  world  pursue,  while 
they  wage  war  with  the  peace  of  mankind,  and  butcher 
(in  the  course  of  their  lives)  perhaps  hundreds  of  thou- 
sands, to  maintain  the  shadow  of  authority  over  dis- 
tant nations,  whom  they  can  reach  with  no  other 
influence  than  that  of  oppression  and  devastation ! 
But  when  we  consider  those  who  are  sacrificed  to 
their  ambition,  as  justly  suffering  for  their  sins,  then 
heroes  and  conquerors  appear  in  their  proper  light, 
and  worthy  to  be  classed  with  earthquakes  and  pesti- 
lences, as  instruments  of  divine  vengeance.  So  many 
cares,  so  much  pains,  so  many  mischiefs,  merely  to 
support  the  idea  a  worm  has  formed  of  his  own  gran- 
deur, is  a  proof  that  man  by  nature  is  not  only  depraved, 
but  infatuated.  Permit  me  to  present  my  thoughts  to 
more  advantage  in  the  words  of  M.  Nicole : — 

"  Un  grand  dans  son  idee  n'est  pas  un  seal  homme; 
c'est  un  homme  environne  de  tous  ceux  qui  sont  k  lui, 
et  qui  s'imagine  avoir  autant  de  bras  qu'ils  en  ont  tous 
ensemble,  parce  qu'il  en  dispose  et  qu'il  les  remue.  Un 
general  d'armee  se  represente  toujours  a  lui-meme  au 
milieu  de  tous  ses  soldats.  Ainsi  chacun  tache 
d'occuper  le  plus  de  place  qu'il  peut  dans  son  imagi- 


[*  The  people  suffer  for  the  folly  of  their  rulers.] 


142 


CARDirilONIA. 


nation,  et  Ton  ne  se  pousse,  et  ne  s'aggrandit  dans  le 
monde,  que  pour  augmentir  l'idee  que  chacun  se  forme 
de  soimeme.  Voila.  le  but  de  tous  les  desseins  ambi- 
tieux  des  hommes  !  Alexandre  et  Cesar  n'ont  point  eu 
d'autre  vue  dans  toutes  leurs  batailles  que  cella-la. 
Et  si  Ton  demande  pourquois  le  Grand  Seigneur  a  fait 
depuis  peu  p6rir  cent  mille  hommes  devant  Candie,  on 
peut  repondre  surement,  que  ce  n'est  que  pour  attacher 
encore  a  cette  image  interieure  qu'il  a  de  lui-meme,  le 
titre  de  Conquerant."* 

How  awful  is  the  case  of  those  who  live  and  die  in 
such  a  spirit,  and  who  have  multiplied  miseries  upon 
their  fellow-creatures  in  order  to  support  and  feed  it ! 
Perhaps  they  may,  upon  their  entrance  on  another 
state,  be  accosted  by  multitudes,  to  the  purport  of  that 
sarcastical  language  in  the  prophet's  sublime  ode  of 
triumph  over  the  king  of  Babylon,  Isa.  xiv.  5 — 17. 

Hie  est,  quern  fuga,  quern  pavor 
Prcecessit  ?  hie  q%i>em  terricolis  gravem 
Strages  secuta  est,  vastitasque  ?  hie 

Attoniti  spoliator  orbis  ? 

But  though  the  effects  of  this  principle  of  self  are 
more  extensive  and  calamitous  in  proportion  as  those 
who  are  governed  by  it  are  more  elevated,  the  prin- 
ciple itself  is  deep-rooted  in  every  heart,  and  is  the 
spring  of  every  action,  till  grace  infuses  a  new  prin- 
ciple, and  self,  like  Dagon,  falls  before  the  Lord  of 
Hosts.  Great  and  small  are  but  relative  terms  ;  and 
the  passions  of  discontent,  pride,  and  envy,  which,  in 
the  breast  of  a  potentate,  are  severely  felt  by  one-half 
of  Europe,  exert  themselves  with  equal  strength  in  the 
heart  of  a  peasant,  though  for  want  of  materials  and 
opportunities,  their  operations  are  confined  within 
narrow  bounds.  We  are  fallen  into  a  state  of  gross 
-  idolatry,  and  self  is  the  idol  we  worship. — I  am,  &c. 


[*  Essais  de  Morale,  vol.  i.] 


EIGHT  LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  MR.  S 


LETTER  L 

June  23,  1775. 
Dear  Sir, — I  have  met  with  interruptions  till  now,  or 
you  would  have  heard  from  me  sooner.  My  thoughts 
have  run  much  upon  the  subject  of  your  last,  be- 
cause I  perceive  it  has  a  near  connection  with  your 
peace.  Your  integrity  greatly  pleases  me ;  far  be  it 
from  me  to  shake  the  principle  of  our  conduct.  Yet 
in  the  application,  I  think  there  is  a  possibility  of  car- 
rying your  exceptions  too  far. 

From  the  account  you  gave  me  of  your  sentiments, 
I  cannot  but  wonder  you  find  it  so  difficult  to  accede 
to  the  Athanasian  Creed,  when  it  seems  to  me  you 
believe  and  avow  what  that  creed  chiefly  sets  forth. 
The  Doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  some  explication  of  the 
terms  being  subjoined,  is  the  Catholic  Faith,  with  the 
belief  of  which  a  man  cannot  be  saved.  This  damna- 
tory clause  seems  to  me  proved  by  Mark  xvi.  16,  "  He 
that  believeth  shall  be  saved,"  &c.  The  object  of 
faith  must  be  truth.  The  doctrine  of  the  Deity  of 
Christ  and  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  union  with  the  Father, 
so  that  they  are  not  three  Gods,  but  one  God,  is  not 
merely  a  proposition  expressed  in  words,  to  which  our 
assent  is  required,  but  is  absolutely  necessary  to  be 
known ;  since  without  it  no  one  truth  respecting  sal- 
vation can  be  rightly  understood,  no  one  promise 
duly  believed,  no  one  duty  spiritually  performed.  I 
take  it  for  granted,  that  this  doctrine  must  appear 

[*  The  Rev.  Thomas  Scott,  who  afterwards  wrote  a  Commen- 
tary on  the  Bible.] 

143 


144 


CARDIPHONIA. 


irrational  and  absurd  in  the  eye  of  reason,  if  by  reason 
we  mean  the  reason  of  man  in  his  fallen  state,  before 
it  is  corrected  and  enlightened  by  a  heavenly  Teacher. 
No  man  can  say  Jesus  is  the  Lord,  but  by  the  Holy 
Ghost.  I  believe  with  you,  that  a  man  may  be  saved 
who  never  heard  of  the  creed,  who  never  read  any 
book  but  the  New  Testament,  or  perhaps  a  single 
Evangelist;  but  he  must  be  taught  of  God  the  things 
that  accompany  salvation,  or  I  do  not  think  he  can  be 
saved.  The  mercies  of  God  in  Christ  will  not  save 
any  (as  I  apprehend,)  but  according  to  the  method 
revealed  in  his  word,  that  is,  those  who  are  truly  par- 
takers of  faith  and  holiness.  For  as  the  religion  of 
the  New  Testament  ascribes  all  power  to  God,  and 
considers  all  goodness  in  us  as  the  effect  of  his  com- 
munication, we  being  by  nature  destitute  of  spiritual 
life  or  light ;  so  those  whom  God  himself  is  pleased  to 
teach,  will  infallibly  attain  the  knowledge  of  all  that 
they  are  concerned  to  know.  This  teaching  you  are 
waiting  for,  and  it  shall  be  given  you  ;  yea,  the  Lord, 
I  trust,  has  begun  to  teach  you  already;  but  if  you 
consider  yourself  as  a  learner,  and  that  it  is  possible, 
under  the  Spirit's  increasing  illumination,  you  may 
hereafter  adopt  some  things  which  at  present  you  can- 
not approve,  I  should  think  it  too  early  as  yet  to  pre- 
scribe to  yourself  rules  and  determinations  for  the 
government  of  your  future  life.  Should  the  will  of 
God  appoint  you  a  new  path  for  service,  he  may, 
sooner  than  you  are  aware,  quiet  your  mind,  and 
enable  you  to  subscribe  with  as  full  a  persuasion  of 
mind  as  you  now  object  to  subscription.  If  it  de- 
pended upon  me,  I  could  be  content  that  the  creed 
should  rest  at  the  bottom  of  the  sea,  rather  than  em- 
barrass a  single  person  of  your  disposition.  Nor  am  I 
a  warm  stickler  for  subscription  in  itself ;  but  some- 
thing of  this  kind  seems  necessary,  upon  the  supposi- 
tion of  an  establishment. 

When  I  think  of  an  inclosure,  some  hedge,  wall, 
bank,  ditch,  &c,  is  of  course  included  in  my  idea;  for 
who  can  conceive  of  an  inclosure  without  a  boundary? 
So,  in  a  national  church,  there  must  be,  I  apprehend, 


LETTERS   TO   THE   REV.  MR.  S- 


145 


something  marked  out,  the  approbation  or  refusal  of 
which  will  determine  who  do  or  do  not  belong  to  it. 
And  for  this  purpose  articles  of  some  kind  seem  not  im- 
proper. You  would  think  it  would  be  better  to  have 
these  articles  in  scriptural  expressions.  But  if  it  be 
lawful  to  endeavour  to  exclude  from  our  pulpits  men 
who  hold  sentiments  the  most  repugnant  to  the  truth, 
I  wish  you  to  consider,  whether  this  can  be  in  any 
measure  secured  by  articles  in  which  the  Scripture 
doctrines  are  not  explained  and  stated,  as  well  as  ex- 
pressed. This  proposal  is  strenuously  pleaded  for  by 
many  in  our  day,  upon  views  very  different  from 
yours.  The  Socinians,  for  instance,  would  readily 
subscribe  a  scriptural  declaration  of  the  high  priest- 
hood, atonement,  and  intercession  of  Christ,  while 
they  are  allowed  to  put  their  own  sense  upon  the 
terms ;  though  the  sense  they  maintain  be  utterly  in- 
consistent with  what  those  who  are  enlightened  by 
the  Holy  Spirit  learn  from  the  same  expressions. 

I  acknowledge,  indeed,  that  the  end  is  not  answered 
by  the  present  method ;  since  there  are  too  many  like 
the  person  you  mention,  who  would  easily  subscribe 
900  articles  rather  than  balk  his  preferment;  yet  the 
profligacy  of  some  seems  to  be  no  just  reason  why  the 
Church,  why  any  church,  should  not  be  at  liberty  to 
define  the  terms  upon  which  they  will  accept  mem- 
bers or  teachers,  or  why  conscientious  persons  should 
object  to  these  terms,  if  they  think  them  agreeable  to 
the  truth,  merely  because  they  are  not  expressed  in 
the  precise  words  of  Scripture.  If  allowance  may  be 
made  for  human  infirmity  in  the  Liturgy,  I  see  not 
why  the  Articles  may  not  be  entitled  to  the  same 
privilege.  For  it  seems  requisite  that  we  should  be 
as  well  satisfied  with  the  expressions  we  use  with  our 
lips,  in  frequent  solemn  prayer  to  God,  as  in  what  we 
subscribe  with  our  hands.  I  am  persuaded  that  the 
leaders  of  the  Association  at  Feathers  Tavern,  some 
of  them  at  least,  though  they  begin  with  the  affair  of 
subscription,  would  not,  if  they  might  have  their  wish, 
stop  there,  but  would  go  on  with  their  projected  re- 
form, till  they  had  overturned  the  Liturgy  also,  or  at 

13 


146 


CARDIPHONIA. 


least  weeded  from  it  every  expression  that  bears  testi- 
mony to  the  Deity  of  the  Saviour,  and  the  efficacious 
influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  I  bless  God  that  you 
are  far  otherwise  minded. 

I  hope,  however,  though  you  should  not  think  your- 
self at  liberty  to  repeat  your  subscription,  the  Lord 
will  make  you  comfortable  and  useful  in  your  present 
rank  as  a  curate.  Preferment  is  not  necessary,  either 
to  our  peace  or  usefulness.  We  may  live  and  die 
contentedly,  without  the  honours  and  emoluments 
which  aspiring  men  thirst  after,  if  he  be  pleased  to 
honour  us  with  a  dispensation  to  preach  his  gospel,  and 
to  crown  our  endeavours  with  a  blessing.  He  that 
winneth  souls  is  wise ;  wise  in  the  choice  of  the  highest 
end  he  can  propose  to  himself  in  this  life;  wise  in  the 
improvement  of"  the  only  means  by  which  this  desira- 
ble end  can  be  attained.  Wherever  we  cast  our  eyes, 
the  bulk  of  the  people  are  ignorant,  immoral,  careless. 
They  live  without  God  in  the  world ;  they  are  neither 
awed  by  his  authority,  nor  affected  by  his  goodness, 
nor  enabled  to  trust  to  his  promises,  nor  disposed  to 
aim  at  his  glory.  If,  perhaps,  they  have  a  serious  in- 
terval, or  some  comparative  sobriety  of  character, 
they  ground  their  hopes  upon  their  own  doings,  en- 
deavours or  purposes;  and  treat  the  inexpressible 
love  of  God  revealed  in  Christ,  and  the  gospel  method 
of  salvation  by  faith  in  his  name,  with  neglect,  often 
with  contempt.  They  have  preachers  whom,  perhaps, 
they  hear  with  some  pleasure,  because  they  neither 
alarm  their  consciences  by  insisting  on  the  spirituality 
and  sanction  of  the  divine  law,  nor  offend  their  pride 
by  publishing  the  humiliating  doctrines  of  that  gospel, 
which  is  the  power  of  God  through  faith  unto  salva- 
tion. Therefore  what  they  do  speak  they  speak  in 
vain ;  the  world  grows  worse  and  worse  under  their 
instructions ;  infidelity  and  profligacy  abound  more 
and  more ;  for  God  will  own  no  other  doctrine  but 
what  the  apostle  calls  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus;  that 
doctrine  which  drives  the  sinner  from  all  his  vain 
pleas,  and  points  out  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  the  only 
ground  of  hope,  the  supreme  object  of  desire,  as  ap- 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  MR.  S  .  147 


pointed  of  God  to  be  wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctifi- 
cation  and  redemption,  to  all  who  believe  in  his  name. 
When  ministers  themselves  are  convinced  of  sin,  and 
feel  the  necessity  of  an  almighty  Saviour,  they  pre- 
sently account  their  former  gain  but  loss,  and  deter- 
mine with  the  apostle,  to  know  nothing  but  Jesus 
Christ,  and  him  crucified.  In  proportion  as  they  do 
this,  they  are  sure  to  be  wondered  at,  laughed  at, 
and  railed  at,  if  the  providence  of  God  and  the  con- 
stitution of  their  country  secure  them  from  severer 
treatment.  But  they  have  this  invaluable  compensa- 
tion, that  they  no  longer  speak  without  effect.  In  a 
greater  or  less  degree  a  change  takes  place  in  their 
auditories  ;  the  blind  receive  their  sight,  the  deaf  hear, 
the  lepers  are  cleansed;  sinners  are  turned  from  dark- 
ness to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  to  God  ; 
sinful  practices  are  forsaken ;  and  a  new  course  of 
life  in  the  converts  evidences  that  they  have  not  fol- 
lowed cunningly  devised  fables,  or  taken  up  with  un- 
certain notions ;  but  that  God  has  indeed  quickened 
them  by  his  Spirit,  and  given  them  an  understanding 
to  know  him  that  is  true.  The  preachers,  likewise, 
while  they  attempt  to  teach  others,  are  taught  them- 
selves ;  a  blessing  descends  upon  their  studies  and 
labours,  upon  their  perusal  of  the  Scripture,  upon  their 
attention  to  what  passes  within  them  and  around 
them.  The  events  of  every  day  contribute  to  throw 
light  upon  the  word  of  God ;  their  views  of  divine 
truth  grow  more  enlarged,  connected,  and  compre- 
hensive ;  many  difficulties  which  perplexed  them  at 
their  first  setting  out,  trouble  them  no  more ;  the  God 
whom  they  serve,  and  on  whom  they  wait,  reveals  to 
them  those  great  things,  which,  though  plainly  ex- 
pressed in  the  letter  of  the  Scripture,  cannot  be  under- 
stood and  realized  without  divine  teaching.  1  Cor. 
ii.  9 — 15.  Thus  they  go  on  from  strength  to  strength; 
hard  things  become  easy,  and  a  divine  light  shines 
upon  their  paths.  Opposition  from  men  perhaps  may 
increase;  they  may  expect  to  be  represented  as  those 
who  turn  the  world  upside  down ;  they  cry  niya%q  y 


148 


CARDIPHONIA. 


Ag*fjiti;*  will  be  raised  against  them ;  the  gates  of  the 
temple  of  preferment  will  be  seldom  open  to  them ; 
but  they  will  have  the  unspeakable  consolation  of  ap- 
plying to  themselves  those  lively  words  of  the  apos- 
tle, %V7tov/j.tvoi,  aa  fie  xo-igovtif  i>{  rtroj^oi,  rtoVKovs  fit 
tTKovti Qovtt 5 •  w$  [xrjStv  f^ovtff;,  xai  rtavla  xate %ovt 

It  is  the  strain  of  evident  sincerity  which  runs 
through  your  letters,  that  gives  me  a  pleasing  confi- 
dence the  Lord  is  with  you.  A  disinterested  desire 
of  knowing  the  truth,  with  a  willingness  to  follow  it 
through  all  disadvantages,  is  a  preparation  of  the 
heart  which  only  God  can  give.  He  has  directed  you 
to  the  right  method, — searching  the  Scripture  with 
prayer.  Go  on,  and  may  his  blessing  attend  you. 
You  may  see,  from  what  I  have  written  above,  what 
is  the  desire  of  my  heart  for  you.  But  I  am  not  im- 
patient. Follow  your  heavenly  leader,  and  in  his  own 
time  and  manner  he  will  make  your  way  plain.  I 
have  travelled  the  way  before  you ;  I  see  what  you 
yet  want ;  I  cannot  impart  it  to  you,  but  he  can,  and 
I  trust  he  will.  It  will  rejoice  my  soul  to  be  any  way 
assistant  to  you ;  but  I  am  afraid  I  should  not  afford 
you  much  either  profit  or  satisfaction,  by  entering 
upon  a  dry  defence  of  creeds  and  articles. 

The  truths  of  Scripture  are  not  like  mathematical 
theorems,  which  present  exactly  the  same  ideas  to 
every  person  who  understands  the  terms.  The  word 
of  God  is  compared  to  a  mirror,  2  Cor.  iii.  18 ;  but  it 
is  a  mirror  in  which  the  longer  we  look  the  more  we 
see :  the  view  will  be  still  growing  upon  us  ;  and  still 
we  shall  see  but  in  part  while  on  this  side  eternity. 
When  our  Lord  pronounced  Peter  blessed,  declaring 
he  had  learnt  that  which  flesh  and  blood  could  not 
have  taught  him,  yet  Peter  was  at  that  time  much  in 
the  dark.  The  sufferings  and  death  of  Jesus,  though 
the  only  and  necessary  means  of  his  salvation,  were 
an  offence  to  him ;  but  he  lived  to  glory  in  what  he 
once  could  not  bear  to  hear  of.    Peter  had  received 


*  Great  is  Diana. 


f  2  Cor.  vi.  10. 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.   MR.  S- 


149 


grace  to  love  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  follow  him,  to  venture 
all,  and  to  forsake  all  for  him  :  these  first  good  dis- 
positions were  of  God,  and  they  led  to  further  advances. 
So  it  is  still.  By  nature,  self  rules  in  the  heart;  when 
this  idol  is  brought  low,  and  we  are  truly  willing  to 
be  the  Lord's,  and  to  apply  to  him  for  strength  and 
direction  that  we  may  serve  him,  the  good  work  is 
begun ;  for  it  is  a  truth  that  holds  universally  and 
without  exception,  a  man  can  receive  nothing  except 
it  be  given  him  from  heaven.  The  Lord  first  Jinds  us 
when  we  are  thinking  of  something  else,  Isa.  lxv.  1  ; 
and  then  we  begin  to  seek  him  in  good  earnest,  and  he 
has  promised  to  be  found  of  us.  People  may,  by  in- 
dustry and  natural  abilities,  make  themselves  masters 
of  the  external  evidences  of  Christianity,  and  have 
much  to  say  for  and  against  different  schemes  and 
systems  of  sentiments ;  but  all  this  while  the  heart  re- 
mains untouched.  True  religion  is  not  a  science  of  the 
head,  so  much  as  an  inward  and  heartfelt  perception, 
which  casts  down  imaginations,  and  every  ■i^a^a 
that  exalteth  itself  in  the  mind,  and  brings  every 
thought  into  a  sweet  and  willing  subjection  to  Christ 
by  faith.  Here  the  learned  have  no  real  advantage 
above  the  ignorant ;  both  see  when  the  eyes  of  the 
understanding  are  enlightened ;  till  then  both  are 
equally  blind.  And  the  first  lesson  in  the  school  of 
Christ  is  to  become  a  little  child,  sitting  simply  at  his 
feet,  that  we  may  be  made  wise  unto  salvation. 

I  was  not  only  prevented  beginning  my  letter  so 
soon  as  I  wished,  but  have  been  unusually  interrupted 
since  I  began  it.  Often,  as  soon  as  I  could  well  take 
the  pen  in  hand,  I  have  been  called  away  to  attend 
company  and  intervening  business.  Though  I  per- 
suade myself,  after  what  I  have  formerly  said,  you 
will  put  a  favourable  construction  upon  my  delay,  yet 
it  has  given  me  some  pain.  I  set  a  great  value  upon 
your  offer  of  friendship,  which  I  trust  will  not  be  in- 
terrupted on  either  side,  by  the  freedom  with  which 
we  mutually  express  our  difference  of  sentiments  when 
we  are  constrained  to  differ.  You  please  me  with 
intrusting  me  with  the  first  rough  draught  of  your 
13* 


150 


C'ARDirHONIA. 


thoughts ;  and  you  may  easily  perceive,  by  my  manner 
of  writing,  that  I  place  equal  confidence  in  your  can- 
dour. I  shall  be  glad  to  exchange  letters  as  often  as 
it  suits  us,  without  constraint,  ceremony,  or  apology; 
and  may  he  who  is  always  present  with  our  hearts 
make  our  correspondence  useful.  I  pray  God  to  be 
your  sun  and  shield,  your  light  and  strength,  to  guide 
you  with  his  eye,  to  comfort  you  with  his  gracious 
presence  in  your  own  soul,  and  to  make  you  a  happy 
instrument  of  comforting  many. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  II. 

July  14,  1775. 
My  Dear  Friend, — I  gladly  adopt  your  address,  and 
can  assure  you  that  the  interchange  of  every  letter 
unites  my  heart  more  closely  to  you.  I  am  glad  to 
find  that  your  views  of  articles  and  creeds  are  not 
likely  to  hinder  you  from  going  forward  in  your  pre- 
sent situation;  and  if,  without  contracting  your  useful- 
ness, they  only  prove  a  bar  to  your  preferment,  I  am 
sure  it  will  be  no  grief  of  mind  to  you  at  the  hour  of 
death,  or  the  day  of  judgment,  that  you  were  enabled 
to  follow  the  dictates  of  conscience,  in  opposition  to 
all  the  pleas  of  custom  or  interest.  Since,  therefore, 
I  have  no  desire  of  shaking  your  resolves,  may  we 
not  drop  this  subject  entirely  1  For,  indeed,  I  act  but 
an  awkward  part  in  it,  being  by  no  means  myself  an 
admirer  of  articles  and  creeds,  or  disposed  to  be  a 
warm  advocate  for  Church  power.  The  propriety 
of  our  national  establishment,  or  any  other,  is  what  I 
have  not  much  to  do  with ;  I  found  it  as  it  is,  nor  have 
I  influence  to  alter  it  were  I  willing.  The  question  in 
which  I  was  concerned  was  simply,  whether  I,  rebus 
sic  stantibus,  could  submit  to  it,  so  as  conscientiously 
to  take  a  designation  to  the  ministry  under  it.  I 
thought  I  could ;  I  accordingly  did,  and  I  am  thankful 
that  I  never  have  seen  cause  to  repent  it. 

You  seem  gently  to  charge  me  with  a  want  of  can- 


LETTERS   TO   THE  REV.   MR.  S- 


151 


dour  in  what  I  observed  or  apprehended  concerning 
the  gentlemen  of  the  Feathers  Tavern.  If  I  mistake 
not,  (for  I  retain  no  copies  of  my  letters,)  I  expressed 
myself  with  a  double  restriction,  by  first  saying, — the 
leaders  of  that  society;  and  then  adding, — or  some  of 
them  at  least.  I  apprehend  your  candour  will  hardly 
lead  you  to  suppose,  that  there  are  none  amongst 
them  who  would  pull  down  the  whole  fabric,  that  is,  I 
mean  so  far  as  it  crosses  the  Socinian  scheme,  if  it 
was  left  to  their  choice.  I  apprehend  I  may,  without 
the  least  breach  of  candour,  suppose  that  the  excep- 
tions which  Mr.  Lindsay  has  made  to  the  Liturgy  are 
not  peculiar  to  himself.  It  seems  plain  in  his  case, 
and  from  his  own  writings,  that  the  mere  removal  of 
subscriptions,  which  is  the  immediate  and  ostensible 
object  of  the  clerical  petition,  could  not  have  satisfied 
him ;  and  it  is  past  a  doubt  with  me,  that  there  are 
others  of  the  clergy  like-minded  with  him.  Indeed  I 
could  wish  to  be  thought  candid  by  you :  though  I 
confess  I  am  not  a  friend  to  that  lukewarmness  and 
indifference  for  truth,  which  bears  the  name  of  can- 
dour among  many  in  the  present  day.  I  desire  to 
maintain  a  spirit  of  candour  and  benevolence  to  all 
men,  to  wish  them  well,  to  do  them  every  good  office 
in  my  power,  and  to  commend  what  appears  to  mc 
commendable  in  a  Socinian,  as  readily  as  in  a  Calvinist. 
But  with  some  people  I  can  only  go  usque  ad  aras.  I 
must  judge  of  principles  by  the  word  of  God,  and  of 
the  tree  by  its  fruit.  I  meddle  with  no  man's  final 
state ;  because  I  know  that  he  who  is  exalted  to  give 
repentance  and  remission  of  sins,  can  do  it  whenever, 
and  to  whomsoever  he  is  pleased.  Yet  I  firmly  believe, 
and  I  make  no  scruple  of  proclaiming  it,  that  swearers, 
drunkards,  adulterers,  continuing  such,  cannot  inherit 
the  kingdom  of  God :  and  I  look  with  no  less  compas- 
sion upon  some  persons,  whose  characters  in  common 
life  may  be  respectable,  when  I  see  them  unhappily 
blinded  by  their  own  wisdom  :  and  while  they  account 
themselves,  and  are  accounted  by  many  others, 
master-builders  in  Zion,  rejecting  the  only  foundation 
upon  which  a  sinner's  hope  can  be  safely  built. 


152 


CARDIPHONIA. 


I  am  far  from  thinking  the  Socinians  all  hypocrites, 
but  I  think  they  are  all  in  a  most  dangerous  error; 
nor  do  their  principles  exhibit  to  my  view  a  whit  more 
of  the  genuine  fruits  of  Christianity  than  deism  itself. 
You  say,  "If  they  be  sincere,  and  fail,  not  for  want  of 
diligence  in  searching,  I  cannot  help  thinking  that 
God  will  not  condemn  them  for  an  inevitable  defect 
in  their  understandings."  Indeed,  my  friend,  I  have 
such  a  low  opinion  of  man  in  his  depraved  state,  that 
I  believe  no  one  has  real  sincerity  in  religious  matters 
till  God  bestows  it :  and  when  he  makes  a  person  sin- 
cere in  his  desires  after  truth,  he  will  assuredly  guide 
him  to  the  possession  of  it  in  due  time,  as  our  Lord 
speaks,  John  vi.  44,  45.  To  suppose  that  any  per- 
sons can  sincerely  seek  the  way  of  salvation,  and  yet 
miss  it  through  an  inevitable  defect  of  their  under- 
standings, would  contradict  the  plain  promises  of  the 
gospel,  such  as  Matt.  vii.  7,  8;  John  vii.  1G,  17;  but 
to  suppose  that  nothing  is  necessary  to  be  known, 
which  some  persons  who  profess  sincerity  cannot 
receive,  would  be  in  effect  to  make  the  Scripture  a 
nose  of  wax,  and  open  a  wide  door  for  scepticism.  I 
am  not  a  judge  of  the  heart ;  but  I  may  be  sure,  that 
whoever  makes  the  foundation  stone  a  rock  of  offence, 
cannot  be  sincere  in  his  inquiries.  He  may  study  the 
Scripture  accurately,  but  he  brings  his  own  precon- 
ceived sentiments  with  him,  and  instead  of  submitting 
them  to  the  touchstone  of  truth,  he  makes  them  a  rule 
by  which  he  interprets.  That  they  who  lean  to  their 
own  understandings  should  stumble  and  miscarry,  I 
cannot  wonder;  for  the  same  God  who  has  promised 
to  fill  the  hungry  with  good  things,  has  threatened  to 
send  the  rich  empty  away;  so  Matt.  xi.  25.  It  is  not 
through  defect  of  understanding,  but  a  want  of  sim- 
plicity and  humility,  that  so  many  stumble  like  the 
blind  at  noon-day,  and  can  see  nothing  of  those  great 
truths  which  are  written  in  the  gospel  as  with  a 
sunbeam. 

You  wish  me  to  explain  myself  concerning  the  doc- 
trine of  the  Trinity.  I  will  try;  yet  I  know  I  cannot, 
any  further  than  as  he  who  taught  me  shall  be  pleased 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.   MR.  S- 


153 


to  bear  witness  in  your  heart  to  what  I  say.  My  first 
principle  in  religion  is  what  the  Scripture  teaches  me 
of  the  utter  depravity  of  human  nature,  in  connection 
with  the  spirituality  and  sanction  of  the  law  of  God. 
I  believe  we  are  by  nature  sinners ;  by  practice  uni- 
versally transgressors  ;  that  we  are  dead  in  trespasses 
and  sins ;  and  that  the  bent  of  our  natural  spirit  is 
enmity  against  the  holiness,  government,  and  grace 
of  God.  Upon  this  ground,  I  see,  feel,  and  acknow- 
ledge the  necessity  of  such  a  salvation  as  the  gospel 
proposes,  which,  at  the  same  time  that  it  precludes 
boasting,  and  stains  the  pride  of  all  human  glory, 
affords  encouragement  to  those  who  may  be  thought, 
or  who  may  think  themselves,  the  weakest  or  the 
vilest  of  mankind.  I  believe,  that  whatever  notions  a 
person  may  take  up  from  education  or  system,  no  one 
ever  did,  or  ever  will,  feel  himself  and  own  himself  to 
be  such  a  lost,  miserable,  hateful  sinner,  unless  he  be 
powerfully  and  supernaturally  convinced  by  the  Spirit 
of  God.  There  is,  when  God  pleases,  a  certain  light 
thrown  into  the  soul,  which  differs  not  merely  in 
degree,  but  in  kind,  toto  genere,  from  any  thing  that 
can  be  effected,  or  produced  by  moral  suasion  or 
argument.  But  (to  take  in  another  of  your  queries) 
the  Holy  Spirit  teaches  or  reveals  no  new  truth,  either 
of  doctrine  or  precept,  but  only  enables  us  to  under- 
stand what  is  already  revealed  in  the  Scripture.  Here 
a  change  takes  place;  the  person  that  was  spiritually 
blind  begins  to  see.  The  sinner's  character  as  de- 
scribed in  the  word  of  God,  he  finds  to  be  a  descrip- 
tion of  himself;  that  he  is  afar  off,  a  stranger,  a  rebel; 
that  he  has  hitherto  lived  in  vain.  Now  he  begins  to 
see  the  necessity  of  an  atonement,  an  advocate,  a 
shepherd,  a  comforter;  he  can  no  more  trust  to  his 
own  wisdom,  strength,  and  goodness  ;  but,  accounting 
all  his  former  gain  but  loss,  for  the  excellency  of  the 
knowledge  of  Christ,  he  renounces  every  other  refuge, 
and  ventures  his  all  upon  the  person,  work,  and  pro- 
mise of  the  Redeemer.  In  this  way,  I  say,  he  will 
find  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  not  only  a  proposition, 
but  a  principle  ;  that  is,  from  his  own  wants  and  situa- 


154 


CARDIPHONIA. 


tion  he  will  have  an  abiding  conviction,  that  the  Son 
and  Holy  Spirit  are  God,  and  must  be  possessed  of 
the  attributes  and  powers  of  Deity,  to  support  the 
offices  the  Scriptures  assign  them,  and  to  deserve  the 
confidence  and  worship  the  Scriptures  require  to  be 
placed  in  them,  and  paid  to  them.  Without  this 
awakened  state  of  mind,  a  divine,  reputed  orthodox, 
will  blunder  wretchedly  even  in  defending  his  own 
opinions.  I  have  seen  laboured  defences  of  the  Trini- 
ty, which  have  given  me  not  much  more  satisfaction 
than  I  should  probably  receive  from  a  dissertation 
upon  the  rainbow  composed  by  a  man  blind  from  his 
birth.  In  effect  the  knowledge  of  God  cannot  be 
attained  by  studious  discussion  on  our  parts  ;  it  must 
be  by  a  revelation  on  his  part,  Matt.  xi.  27,  and  ch. 
xvi.  17;  a  revelation  not  objectively  of  new  truth,  but 
subjectively  of  new  light  in  us.  Then  he  that  runs 
may  read.  Perhaps  you  may  not  quite  understand 
my  meaning,  or  not  accede  to  my  sentiment  at  pre- 
sent ;  I  have  little  doubt,  however,  but  the  time  is 
coming  when  you  will.  I  believe  the  Lord  God 
has  given  you  that  sincerity  which  he  never  disap- 
points. 

Far  be  it  from  me  to  arrogate  infallibility  to  myself, 
or  to  any  writer  or  preacher:  yet,  blessed  be  God,  I 
am  not  left  to  float  up  and  down  the  uncertain  tide  of 
opinion,  in  those  points  wherein  the  peace  of  my  soul 
is  nearly  concerned.  I  know,  yea,  I  infallibly  know, 
whom  I  have  believed.  I  am  under  no  more  doubt 
about  the  way  of  salvation  than  of  the  way  to  London. 
I  cannot  be  deceived,  because  the  word  of  God  can- 
not deceive  me.  It  is  impossible  however,  for  me  to 
give  you  or  any  person  full  satisfaction  concerning 
my  evidence,  because  it  is  of  an  experimental  nature. 
Rev.  ii.  17.  In  general,  it  arises  from  the  views  I 
have  received  of  the  power,  compassion,  and  grace 
of  Jesus,  and  a  consciousness  that  I,  from  a  convic- 
tion of  my  sin  and  misery,  have  fled  to  him  for  refuge, 
entrusted  and  devoted  myself  and  my  all  to  him. 
Since  my  mind  has  been  enlightened,  every  thing 
within  me,  and  every  thing  around  me,  confirms  and 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.   MR.  S- 


155 


explains  to  me  what  I  read  in  Scripture ;  and  though 
I  have  reason  enough  to  distrust  my  own  judgment 
every  hour,  yet  I  have  no  reason  to  question  the  great 
essentials,  which  the  Lord  himself  hath  taught  me. 

Besides  a  long  letter,  I  send  you  a  great  book.  A 
part  of  it  (for  I  do  not  ask  you  to  read  the  whole) 
may  perhaps  explain  my  meaning  better  than  I  have 
leisure  to  do  myself.  I  set  a  high  value  upon  this  book 
of  Mr.  Halyburton's ;  so  that  unless  I  could  replace  it 
with  another,  I  know  not  if  I  would  part  with  it  for  its 
weight  in  gold.  The  first  and  longest  treatise  is,  in 
my  judgment,  a  masterpiece;  but  I  would  chiefly  wish 
you  to  peruse  the  Essay  concerning  Faith,  towards 
the  close  of  the  book.  I  need  not  beg  you  to  read  it 
carefully,  and  to  read  it  all.  The  importance  of  the 
subject,  its  immediate  connection  with  your  inquiries, 
and  the  accuracy  of  the  reasoning,  will  render  the 
motive  of  my  request  unnecessary.  I  cannot  style 
him  a  very  elegant  writer;  and  being  a  Scotsman,  he 
abounds  with  the  Scottish  idiom.  But  you  will  prefer 
truth  to  ornament.  I  long  to  hear  your  opinion  of  it. 
It  seems  to  me  so  adapted  to  some  things  that  have 
passed  between  us  as  if  written  on  purpose. 

The  Inquiry  concerning  Regeneration  and  Justifi- 
cation, which  stands  last  in  the  book,  I  do  not  desire 
or  even  wish  you  to  read;  but  if  you  should,  and  then 
think  that  you  have  read  a  speculation  more  curious 
than  useful,  I  shall  not  contradict  you.  I  think  it 
must  appear  to  you  in  that  light;  but  it  was  bound  up 
with  the  rest,  and  therefore  could  not  stay  behind;  but 
I  hope  the  Essay  on  Faith  will  please  you. 

I  take  great  pleasure  in  your  correspondence,  still 
more  in  the  thought  of  your  friendship,  which  I  hope 
to  cultivate  to  the  utmost,  and  to  approve  myself  sin- 
cerely and  affectionately  yours. 


15G 


CARDIFIIONIA. 


LETTER  III. 

August  11,  1775. 
My  Dear  Friend, — Next  week  I  go  to  London,  where 
I  purpose  (if  nothing  unforeseen  prevents)  to  stay  a 
month.  Many  things,  which  must  necessarily  be  at- 
tended to  before  my  departure,  abridge  me  of  that 
leisure  which  I  could  wish  to  employ  in  answering 
your  last.  However,  I  will  spare  you  what  I  can.  I 
thank  you  for  yours.  Your  objections  neither  dis- 
please nor  weary  me.  While  truth  is  the  object  of 
your  inquiry,  the  more  freedom  you  use  with  me  the 
better.  Nor  do  they  surprise  me;  for  I  have  formerly 
made  the  like  objections  myself.  I  have  stood  upon 
your  ground,  and  I  continue  to  hope  you  will  one  day 
stand  upon  mine.  As  I  have  told  you  more  than 
once,  I  do  not  mean  to  dictate  to  you,  or  to  wish  you 
to  receive  any  thing  upon  my  ipse  dixit;  but,  in  the 
simplicity  of  friendship,  I  will  give  you  my  thoughts 
from  time  to  time  upon  the  points  you  propose,  and 
leave  the  event  to  the  divine  blessing. 

I  am  glad  you  do  not  account  the  Socinians  master- 
builders.  However,  they  esteem  themselves  so,  and 
are  so  esteemed,  not  only  by  a  few  (as  you  think,)  but 
by  many.  1  fear  Socinianism  spreads  rapidly  amongst 
us,  and  bids  fair  to  be  the  prevailing  scheme  in  this 
land,  especially  with  those  who  profess  to  be  the 
thinking  part.  The  term  Arminian,  as  at  present  ap- 
plied, is  very  indiscriminate,  and  takes  in  a  great 
variety  of  persons  and  sentiments,  amongst  whom,  I 
believe,  there  are  many  who  hold  the  fundamental 
truths  of  the  gospel,  and  live  a  life  of  faith  in  the  Son 
of  God.  I  am  far  from  supposing  that  God  will  guide 
every  sincere  person  exactly  to  adopt  all  my  senti- 
ments. But  there  are  some  sentiments  which  1  believe 
essential  to  the  very  state  and  character  of  a  true 
Christian.  And  these  make  him  a  Christian,  not 
merely  by  being  his  acknowledged  sentiments,  but  by 


LETTERS   TO  THE  REV.  MR.  S- 


157 


a  certain  peculiar  manner  in  which  he  possesses  them. 
There  is  a  certain  important  change  takes  place  in 
the  heart,  by  the  operation  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  before 
the  soundest  and  most  orthodox  sentiments  can  have 
their  proper  influence  upon  us.  This  work,  or  change, 
the  Scripture  describes  by  various  names,  each  of 
which  is  designed  to  teach  us  the  marvellous  effects  it 
produces,  and  the  almighty  power  by  which  it  is  pro- 
duced. It  is  sometimes  called  a  new  birth,  John  iii. 
3;  sometimes  a  new  creature  or  new  creation,  as  2 
Cor.  v.  17;  sometimes  the  causing  light  to  shine  out 
of  darkness,  2  Cor.  iv.  6;  sometimes  the  opening  the 
eyes  of  the  blind,  Acts  xxvi.  18;  sometimes  the  raising 
the  dead  to  life,  Ephes.  ii.  5.  Till  a  person  has  expe- 
rienced this  change,  he  will  be  at  a  loss  to  form  a 
right  conception  of  it;  but  it  means  not  being  prose- 
lyted to  an  opinion,  but  receiving  a  principle  of  divine 
life  and  light  in  the  soul.  And  till  this  is  received,  the 
things  of  God,  the  truths  of  the  gospel,  cannot  be 
rightly  discerned  or  understood,  by  the  utmost  powers 
of  fallen  man,  who,  with  all  his  wisdom,  reason,  and 
talents,  is  still  but  what  the  apostle  calls  "the  natural 
man,"  till  the  power  of  God  visits  his  heart.  1  Cor.  ii. 
14.  This  work  is  sometimes  wrought  suddenly,  as  in 
the  case  of  Lydia,  Acts  xvi.  14;  at  other  times  very 
gradually.  A  person  who  before  was  a  stranger  even 
to  the  form  of  godliness,  or  at  best  content  with  a 
mere  form,  finds  new  thoughts  arising  in  his  mind, 
feels  some  concern  about  his  sins,  some  desire  to 
please  God,  some  suspicion  that  all  is  not  right.  He 
examines  his  views  of  religion,  hopes  the  best  of  them, 
and  yet  cannot  rest  satisfied  in  them.  To-day,  per- 
haps, he  thinks  himself  fixed ;  to-morrow  he  will  be 
all  uncertainty.  He  inquires  of  others,  weighs,  mea- 
sures, considers,  meets  with  sentiments  which  he  had 
not  attended  to,  thinks  them  plausible;  but  is  presently 
shocked  with  objections,  or  supposed  consequences, 
which  he  finds  himself  unable  to  remove.  As  he  goes 
on  in  his  inquiry,  his  difficulties  increase.  New 
doubts  arise  in  his  mind;  even  the  Scriptures  perplex 
him,  and  appear  to  assert  contrary  things.    He  would 

14 


158 


CARDIFHONI  A. 


sound  the  depths  of  truth  by  the  plummet  of  his  rea- 
son, but  he  finds  his  line  is  too  short.  Yet  even  now 
the  man  is  under  a  guidance  which  will  at  length  lead 
him  right.  The  importance  of  the  subject  takes  up 
his  thoughts,  and  takes  off  the  relish  he  once  had  for 
the  things  of  the  world.  He  reads,  he  prays,  he 
strives,  he  resolves;  sometimes  inward  embarrass- 
ments and  outward  temptations  bring  him  to  his  wit's 
end.  He  almost  wishes  to  stand  where  he  is,  and  in- 
quire no  more;  but  he  cannot  stop.  At  length  he  be- 
gins to  feel  the  inward  depravity  which  he  had  before 
owned  as  an  opinion;  a  sense  of  sin  and  guilt  cuts  him 
out  new  work.  Here  reasoning  will  stand  him  in  no 
stead.  This  is  a  painful  change  of  mind;  but  it  pre- 
pares the  way  for  a  blessing.  It  silences  some  objec- 
tions better  than  a  thousand  arguments,  it  cuts  the 
comb  of  his  own  wisdom  and  attainments,  it  makes 
him  weary  of  working  for  life,  and  teaches  him,  in 
God's  due  time,  the  meaning  of  that  text,  "To  him 
that  worketh  not,  but  believeth  in  him  who  justifieth 
the  ungodly,  his  faith  is  counted  for  righteousness." 
Then  he  learns,  that  Scriptural  faith  is  a  very  different 
thing  from  a  rational  asse?it  to  the  gospel — that  it  is 
the  immediate  gift  of  God,  Ephes.  ii.  8;  the  operation 
of  God,  Col.  ii.  12;  that  Christ  is  not  only  the  object, 
but  the  author  and  finisher  of  faith,  Heb.  xii.  2;  and 
that  faith  is  not  so  properly  a  part  of  that  obedience 
we  owe  to  God,  as  an  inestimable  benefit  we  receive 
from  him,  for  Christ's  sake,  Phil.  i.  29,  which  is  the 
medium  of  our  justification,  Rom.  v.  1,  and  the  princi- 
ple by  which  we  are  united  to  Christ,  (as  the  branch 
to  the  vine,)  John  xvii.  21.  I  am  well  aware  of  the 
pains  taken  to  put  a  different  sense  upon  these  and 
other  seemingly  mysterious  passages  of  Scripture;  but 
thus  far  we  speak  that  which  we  know,  and  testify 
that  which  we  have  seen.  I  have  described  a  path  in 
which  I  have  known  many  led,  and  in  which  I  have 
walked  myself. 

The  gospel,  my  dear  sir,  is  a  salvation  appointed  for 
those  who  are  ready  to  perish,  and  is  not  designed  to 
put  them  in  a  way  to  save  themselves  by  their  own 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  MR.  S- 


159 


works.  It  speaks  to  us  as  condemned  already,  and 
calls  upon  us  to  believe  in  a  crucified  Saviour,  that  we 
may  receive  redemption  through  his  blood,  even  the 
forgiveness  of  our  sins.  And  the  Spirit  of  God,  by 
the  gospel,  first  convinces  us  of  unbelief,  sin,  and 
misery;  and  then,  by  revealing  the  things  of  Jesus  to 
our  minds,  enables  us,  as  helpless  sinners,  to  come  to 
Christ,  to  receive  him,  to  behold  him,  or,  in  other 
words,  to  believe  in  him,  and  expect  pardon,  life,  and 
grace  from  him;  renouncing  every  hope  and  aim  in 
which  we  once  rested,  "and  accounting  all  things  loss 
and  dung  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of 
Christ."  John  vi.  35;  Isa.  xlv.  22;  with  John  vi.  40; 
Col.  ii.  6.  In  some  of  Omicron's  letters  you  will  find 
my  thoughts  more  at  large  upon  these  subjects  than  I 
have  now  time  to  write  them.  For  a  further  illustra- 
tion, I  refer  you  to  the  MSS.  sent  herewith.  The  first 
part,  written  in  short-hand,  does  not  so  immediately 
concern  our  present  point  as  the  second,  which  you 
may  read  without  a  key.  It  relates  to  a  matter  of  indis- 
putable fact,  concerning  a  person  with  whom  (as  you 
will  perceive)  I  was  well  acquainted.  You  may  de- 
pend upon  the  truth  of  every  tittle.  I  entrust  it  to  you 
in  the  confidence  of  friendship,  and  beg  that  it  may 
not  go  out  of  your  hands,  and  that  when  you  have 
perused  it,  you  would  return  it,  sealed  up,  by  a  safe 
conveyance  to  my  house.  You  will  see  in  it  the  sen- 
timents of  a  man  of  great  learning,  sound  reasoning, 
an  amiable  and  irreproachable  character,  and  how 
little  he  accounted  of  all  these  advantages,  when  the 
Lord  was  pleased  to  enlighten  his  mind. 

Though  we  have  not  exactly  the  same  view  of 
human  depravity,  yet  as  we  both  agree  to  take  our 
measure  of  it  from  the  word  of  God,  I  trust  we  shall 
not  always  differ  about  it.  Adam  was  created  in  the 
image  of  God,  in  righteousness  and  true  holiness. 
Ephes.  iv.  24.  This  moral  image,  I  believe,  was 
totally  lost  by  sin.  In  that  sense  he  died  the  day,  the 
moment,  he  ate  the  forbidden  fruit.  God  was  no 
longer  his  joy  and  delight ;  he  was  averse  from  the 
thoughts  of  his  presence,  and  would  (if  possible)  have 


ICO 


CARDIFHONIA. 


hid  himself  from  him.  His  natural  powers,  though 
doubtless  impaired,  were  not  destroyed.  Man  by  na- 
ture is  still  capable  of  great  things.  His  understand- 
ing, reason,  memory,  imagination,  &c,  sufficiently 
proclaim  that  the  hand  that  made  him  is  divine.  He 
is,  as  Milton  says  of  Beelzebub,  majestic  though  in 
ruins.  He  can  reason,  invent,  and  by  application 
attain  a  considerable  knowledge  in  natural  things. 
The  exertions  of  human  genius,  as  specified  in  the 
characters  of  some  philosophers,  poets,  orators,  &c, 
are  wonderful.  But  man  cannot  know,  love,  trust, 
or  serve  his  Maker,  unless  he  be  renewed  in  the  spirit 
of  his  mind.  God  has  preserved  in  him  likewise  some 
feelings  of  benevolence,  pity — some  sense  of  natural 
justice  and  truth,  &c,  without  which  there  could  be 
no  society;  but  these,  I  apprehend,  are  little  more 
than  instincts,  by  which  the  world  is  kept  in  some 
small  degree  of  order ;  but  being  under  the  direction 
of  pride  and  self,  do  not  deserve  the  name  of  virtue 
and  goodness ;  because  the  exercise  of  them  does  not 
spring  from  a  principle  of  love  to  God,  nor  is  directed 
to  his  glory,  or  regulated  by  the  rule  of  his  word,  till 
a  principle  of  grace  is  superadded.  You  think,  I  will 
not  say,  "  that  God,  judicially,  in  punishment  of  one 
man's  sin,  added  those  corruptions  to  all  his  posterity." 
Let  us  suppose  that  the  punishment  annexed  to  eating 
the  forbidden  fruit  had  been  the  loss  of  Adam's  rational 
powers,  and  that  he  should  be  degraded  to  the  state 
and  capacity  of  a  brute.  In  this  condition,  had  he 
begotten  children  after  the  fall  in  his  own  likeness, 
his  nature  being  previously  changed,  they  must  have 
been  of  course  brutes  like  himself;  for  he  could  not 
convey  to  them  those  original  powers  which  he  had 
lost.  Will  this  illustrate  my  meaning  1  Sin  did  not 
deprive  him  of  rationality,  but  of  spirituality.  His 
nature  became  earthly,  sensual,  yea  devilish;  and  this 
fallen  nature,  this  carnal  mind,  which  is  enmity  against 
God,  which  is  not  subject  to  his  law,  neither  indeed 
can  be,  Rom.  viii.  7,  we  universally  derive  from  him. 
Look  upon  children ;  they  presently  show  themselves 
averse  from  good,  but  exceedingly  propense  to  evil. 


LETTERS   TO   THE   REV.    MR.  S- 


161 


This  they  can  learn  even  without  a  master ;  but  ten 
thousand  instructors  and  instructions  cannot  instil 
good  into  them,  so  as  to  teach  them  to  love  their  Crea- 
tor, unless  a  divine  power  co-operates.  Just  as  it  is 
with  the  earth,  which  produces  weeds  spontaneously; 
but  it'  you  only  see  a  cabbage  or  an  apple-tree,  you 
are  sure  it  was  planted  or  sown  there,  and  did  not 
spring  from  the  soil.  I  know  many  hard  questions 
may  be  started  upon  this  subject;  but  the  Lord  in  due 
time  will  clear  his  own  cause,  and  vindicate  his  own 
ways.  I  leave  all  difficulties  with  him.  It  is  sufficient 
for  me  that  Scripture  asserts,  and  experience  proves, 
that  it  is  thus  in  fact.  Rom.  iii.  9-21  ;  Job  xiv.  4. 
Thus  we  have  not  only  forfeited  our  happiness  by 
transgression,  but  are,  by  our  depravity,  incapable  of 
it,  and  have  no  more  desire  or  taste  for  such  a  state 
as  the  Scripture  describes  heaven  to  be,  than  a  man 
born  deaf  can  have  for  a  concert  of  music.  And 
therefore  our  Lord  declares,  that  except  a  man  be 
born  again  he  not  only  shall  not,  but  cannot  see  the 
kingdom  of  God.  Hence  a  twofold  necessity  of  a 
Saviour — his  blood  for  the  pardon  of  our  sins — his 
life,  spirit,  and  grace  to  quicken  our  souls,  and  form 
us  anew  for  himself,  that  we  may  feel  his  love,  and 
show  forth  his  praise. 

St.  Paul,  before  his  conversion,  was  not  sincere, 
in  the  sense  I  hope  you  to  be:  he  thought  himself  in 
the  right,  without  doubt,  as  many  have  done  when 
they  killed  God's  servants.  John  xvi.  2.  He  was 
blindly  and  obstinately  zealous :  I  think  he  did  not 
enter  into  the  merits  of  the  cause,  or  inquire  into  facts 
with  that  attention  which  sincerity  would  have  put 
him  upon.  You  think  that  his  sincerity  and  zeal  were 
the  very  things  that  made  him  a  chosen  instrument ; 
he  himself  speaks  of  them  as  the  very  things  that  made 
him  peculiarly  unworthy  of  that  honour,  1  Cor.  xv. 
9 ;  and  he  tells  us  that  he  was  set  forth  as  a  pattern 
of  the  Lord's  long-suffering  and  mercy,  that  the  very 
chief  of  sinners  might  be  encouraged.  1  Tim.  i.  15, 
16.  Had  he  been  sincerely  desirous  to  know  whether 
Jesus  was  the  Messiah,  there  was  enough  in  his 

14* 


162 


CARDirHONIA. 


character,  doctrines,  miracles,  and  the  prophecies  con- 
cerning him,  to  have  cleared  up  the  point ;  but  he  took 
it  for  granted  he  was  right  in  his  opinion,  and  hurried 
blindly  on,  and  was,  as  he  said  himself,  exceedingly- 
mad  against  them.  Such  a  kind  of  sincerity  is  com- 
mon enough.  People  believe  themselves  right,  and 
therefore  treat  others  with  scorn  or  rage ;  appeal  to 
the  Scriptures,  but  first  lay  down  their  own  precon- 
ceived sentiments  for  truths,  and  then  examine  what 
Scriptures  they  can  find  to  countenance  them.  Surely 
a  person's  thinking  himself  right,  will  not  give  a  sanc- 
tion to  all  that  he  does  under  that  persuasion. 

Ignorance  and  obstinacy  are  in  themselves  sinful, 
and  no  plea  of  sincerity  will  exempt  from  the  danger 
of  being  under  their  influence.  Isa.  xxvii.  11;  Luke 
vi.  39.  It  ap'pears  to  me,  that  though  you  will  not 
follow  any  man  implicitly,  you  are  desirous  of  dis- 
covering your  mistakes,  supposing  you  are  mistaken 
in  any  point  of  importance.  You  read  and  examine 
the  word  of  God,  not  to  find  arms  wherewith  to  de- 
fend your  sentiments  at  all  events,  but  to  know  whether 
they  are  defensible  or  not.  You  pray  for  God's  light 
and  teaching,  and  in  this  search  you  are  willing  to 
risk  what  men  are  commonly  much  afraid  of  hazard- 
ing— character,  interest,  preferment,  favour,  &c.  A 
sincerity  of  this  kind  I  too  seldom  meet  with;  when  I 
do,  I  account  it  a  token  for  good,  and  am  ready 
to  say  "  No  man  can  do  this,  except  God  be  with 
him."  However,  sincerity  is  not  conversion;  but  I 
believe  it  is  always  a  forerunner  of  it. 

I  would  not  be  uncharitable  and  censorious,  hasty 
and  peremptory  in  judging  my  fellow-creatures.  But 
if  I  acknowledge  the  word  of  God,  I  cannot  avoid 
forming  my  judgment  upon  it.  It  is  true,  I  cannot 
look  into  people's  hearts ;  but  hearts  and  principles 
are  delineated  to  my  hand  in  the  Scripture.  I  read, 
that  no  murderer  has  eternal  life  in  him ;  I  read,  like- 
wise, "  If  any  man  love  not  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  let 
him  be  anathema ;"  and  therefore  I  conclude,  that 
there  are  speculative  errors,  as  heinous  in  their  guilt, 
as  destructive  in  their  effects,  as  murder;  and  that  the 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  MR.  S  . 


163 


most  moral  regular  man,  as  to  social  life,  if  he  loves 
not  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  is,  in  the  sight  of  God  the 
Judge  of  all,  as  displeasing  as  a  murderer.  It  has 
pleased  God,  for  the  peace  and  support  of  society,  to 
put  a  black  mark  upon  those  sins  which  affect  the 
peace  and  welfare  of  our  neighbour,  such  as  adul- 
tery and  murder.  But  undoubtedly  the  sins  com- 
mitted immediately  against  himself,  must  be  more 
heinous  than  any  which  offend  our  fellow-creatures. 
The  second  commandment,  Matt.  xxii.  39,  is  like  the 
first ;  but  it  depends  upon  it,  and  is  therefore  inferior 
to  it.  Men  ordinarily  judge  otherwise.  To  live  re- 
gardless of  God  and  the  gospel,  is  looked  upon  as  a 
peccadillo,  in  comparison  with  offences  against  society. 
But  sooner  or  later  it  will  appear  otherwise  to  all. 
A  parcel  of  robbers  may  pique  themselves  upon  the 
justice,  honour,  and  truth  they  observe  towards  one 
another ;  but  because  they  set  up  a  petty  interest, 
which  is  inconsistent  with  the  public  good,  they  are 
deservedly  accounted  villains,  and  treated  as  such, 
notwithstanding  their  petty  morality  among  them- 
selves. Now,  such  a  company  of  robbers  bears  a 
much  greater  proportion  to  a  whole  nation,  than  a 
nation,  or  all  the  nations  of  the  earth,  bears  to  the 
great  God.  Our  dependence  upon  him  is  absolute, 
our  obligations  to  him  infinite.  In  vain  shall  men 
plead  their  moral  discharge  of  relative  duties  to  each 
other,  if  they  fail  in  the  unspeakably  greater  relation 
under  which  they  stand  to  God  :  and  therefore,  when 
I  see  people  living  without  God  in  the  world,  as  all  do 
till  they  are  converted,  I  cannot  but  judge  them  in  a 
dangerous  state — not  because  I  take  pleasure  in  cen- 
suring, or  think  myself  authorized  to  pass  sentence 
upon  my  fellow-creatures,  but  because  the  Scripture 
decides  expressly  on  the  case,  and  I  am  bound  to  take 
my  sentiments  from  thence. 

The  jailer  was  certainly  a  Christian  when  baptized, 
as  you  observe.  He  trembled;  he  cried  out,  "What 
must  I  do  to  be  saved  f"  Paul  did  not  bid  him  amend 
his  life,  but  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus.  He  believed 
and  rejoiced.    But  the  Lord  blessed  the  apostle's 


164 


CAltDIPHONIA. 


words,  to  produce  in  him  that  saving  faith,  which 
filled  him  with  joy  and  peace.  It  was,  as  I  observed 
before,  something  more  than  an  assent  to  the  proposi- 
tion that  Jesus  is  the  Christ;  a  resting  in  him  for  for- 
giveness and  acceptance,  and  a  cleaving  to  him  in 
love.  No  other  faith  will  purify  the  heart,  work  by 
love,  and  overcome  the  world. 

I  need  not  have  pleaded  want  of  leisure  as  an  excuse 
for  a  short  letter,  for  I  have  written  a  long  one.  I 
feel  myself  much  interested  in  your  concerns ; — and 
your  unexpected  frank  application  to  me  (though  you 
well  know  the  light  in  which  I  appear  to  some  people,) 
I  consider  as  a  providential  call,  which  binds  me  to 
your  service.  I  hope  our  correspondence  will  be  pro- 
ductive of  happy  effects,  and  that  we  shall  both  one 
day  rejoice  in  it.    I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  IV. 

September  6,  1775. 
My  Dear  Friend,— I  begin  to  fear  I  shall  fall  under  a 
suspicion  of  unkindness  and  forgetfulness  towards 
you — and  therefore  I  am  willing  to  write  a  line  by 
way  of  prevention,  though  I  have  not  leisure  to  attempt 
any  thing  like  an  answer  to  the  letter  you  put  into  my 
hand  the  evening  before  I  left  Olney.  I  must,  there- 
fore, content  myself  with  a  tender  of  affection  and 
respect,  and  an  inquiry  after  your  welfare. 

Your  letter  will  give  me  an  opportunity  of  saying 
something  further  when  time  shall  admit;  but  an  en- 
deavour to  answer  all  the  objections  that  may  be 
started  between  us,  in  a  way  of  reasoning,  would  re- 
quire a  volume,  and  would  likewise  interfere  with  the 
leading  principle  upon  which  my  hope  of  giving  you 
satisfaction  in  due  time  is  grounded.  You  seem  to 
expect  that  I  should  remove  your  difficulties;  but  it  is 
my  part  only  to  throw  in  a  word  occasionally,  as  a 
witness  of  what  the  Lord  has  been  pleased  to  teach 
me  from  the  Scriptures,  and  to  wait  for  the  rest  till 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  MR.  S  . 


1G5 


he  (who  alone  is  able)  shall  be  pleased  to  communi- 
cate the  same  views  to  you.  For  till  we  see  and 
judge  by  the  same  medium,  and  are  agreed  in  the 
fundamental  point,  that  faith  is  not  the  effect  of  reason- 
ing, but  a  special  gift  of  God,  which  he  bestows  when 
and  to  whom  he  pleases,  it  will  not  be  possible  for  me 
to  convince  you  by  dint  of  argument.  I  believe,  as  I 
have  observed  before,  that  he  has  already  given  you 
a  desire  to  know  his  will;  and  therefore  I  trust  he  will 
not  disappoint  your  search.  At  present  I  think  you 
want  one  thing,  which  it  is  not  in  my  power  to  im- 
part. I  mean,  such  a  sense  of  the  depravity  of  human 
nature,  and  the  state  of  all  mankind,  considered  as 
sinners,  as  may  make  you  feel  the  utter  impossibility 
of  attaining  to  the  peace  and  hope  of  the  gospel  in  any 
other  way,  than  by  renouncing  all  hope  of  succeeding 
by  any  endeavours  of  your  own,  further  than  by 
humbly  waiting  at  the  throne  of  grace,  for  power  to 
cast  yourself,  without  terms  and  conditions,  upon  him 
who  is  able  to  save  to  the  uttermost.  We  must  feel 
ourselves  sick,  before  we  can  duly  prize  the  great 
Physician,  and  feel  a  sentence  of  death  in  ourselves, 
before  we  can  effectually  trust  in  God,  who  raiseth  the 
dead. 

I  have  not  brought  your  sermons  with  me ;  for  I 
thought  I  should  not  have  time  to  read  them  atten- 
tively, while  in  this  hurrying  place.    I  purpose  to  con- 
sider them  with  care,  and  to  give  you  my  thoughts 
with  frankness,  when  I  return.    However,  if  they  are 
upon  the  plan  intimated  in  your  letter,  I  will  venture 
to  say  one  thing  beforehand,  that  they  will  not  answer 
your  desired  end.    I  am  persuaded  you  wish  to  be 
useful — to  reclaim  sinners  from  their  evil  ways,  to 
inspire  them  with  a  love  to  God,  and  a  sincere  aim  to 
walk  in  obedience  to  his  will.    May  I  not  venture  to 
appeal  to  yourself,  that  you  meet  with  little  success; 
that  the  people  to  whom  you  preach,  though  they  per- 
haps give  you  a  patient  hearing,  yet  remain  as  they 
were,  unchanged  and  unholy  ?    It  must  be  so; — there 
is  but  one  sort  of  preaching  which  God  blesses  to  these 
purposes — that  which  makes  all  the  world  guilty  be- 


166 


CARDIFHONIA. 


fore  God,  and  sets  forth  Jesus  Christ,  (as  the  brazen 
serpent  was  proposed  by  Moses,)  that  guilty  and  con- 
demned sinners,  by  looking  to  him,  and  believing  on 
his  name,  may  be  healed  and  saved.  The  most  press- 
ing exhortations  to  repentance  and  amendment  of  life, 
unless  they  are  enforced  in  a  certain  way,  which  only 
God  can  teach,  will  leave  our  hearers  much  as  they 
find  them.  When  we  meet,  or  when  I  have  leisure  to 
write  from  home,  I  will  trouble  you  with  my  thoughts 
more  at  large.  Till  then,  permit  me  to  assure  you 
of  my  sincere  regard  and  best  wishes,  and  that  I 
am,  &c. 


LETTER  V. 

October  21,  1775. 
My  Dear  Friend, — The  calls  and  engagements  which 
I  told  you  engrossed  and  anticipated  my  time  when  I 
wrote  last,  have  continued  without  any  intermission 
hitherto,  and  I  am  still  far  behindhand  with  my  busi- 
ness. I  am  willing  to  hope,  that  the  case  has  been 
much  the  same  with  you,  and  that  want  of  leisure  has 
been  the  only  cause  of  my  not  having  been  pleasured 
with  so  much  as  a  note  from  you  since  my  return 
from  London. 

I  am  loath,  for  my  own  sake,  to  charge  your  silence 
to  any  unwillingness  of  continuing  that  intercourse 
which  I  have  been,  and  still  find  myself,  desirous  to 
improve  on  my  part.  For  though  we  are  not  agreed 
in  our  views,  yet,  while  our  preliminary  agreement  to 
allow  mutual  freedom,  and  to  exercise  mutual  can- 
dour, in  expressing  our  sentiments,  subsists,  we  may, 
and  I  hope  shall,  be  glad  to  hear  from  each  other.  It 
may  seem  to  intimate  I  have  a  better  opinion  of  my- 
self than  of  you,  that  while  I  seem  confident  your 
freedom  will  not  offend  me,  I  feel  now  and  then  a  fear 
lest  mine  should  prove  displeasing  to  you.  But  friend- 
ship is  a  little  suspicious  when  exercised  with  long 
silence,  and  a  plain  declaration  of  my  sentiments  has 


LETTERS  TO   THE   REV.  MR.  S- 


1G7 


more  than  once  put  amiable  and  respectable  persons 
to  the  full  trial  of  their  patience. 

I  now  return  your  sermons:  I  thank  you  for  the  pe- 
rusal; I  see  much  in  them  that  I  approve,  and  nothing 
in  them  but  what  I  formerly  espoused.  But  in  a 
course  of  years,  a  considerable  alteration  has  taken 
place  in  my  judgment  and  experience — I  hope,  yea,  I 
may  boldly  say,  I  am  sure,  not  for  the  worse.  Then 
I  was  seeking,  and  now,  through  mercy,  I  have  found, 
the  pearl  of  great  price.  It  is  both  the  prayer  and 
the  hope  of  my  heart,  that  a  day  is  coming  when  you 
shall  make  the  same  acknowledgment.  From  your 
letters  and  sermons,  I  am  encouraged  to  address  you 
in  our  Lord's  words,  "  Thou  art  not  far  from  the 
kingdom  of  God."  I  am  persuaded  the  views  you 
have  received  will  not  suffer  you  to  remain  where 
you  are.  But  fidelity  obliges  me  to  add,  "  Yet  one 
thing  thou  lackest."  That  "  one  thing,"  I  trust,  the 
Lord  will  both  show  you,  and  bestow  upon  you,  in 
his  due  time.  You  speak  somewhere  of  "atoning  for 
disobedience  by  repentance."  Ah!  my  dear  sir,  when 
we  are  brought  to  estimate  our  disobedience,  by  com- 
paring it  with  such  a  sense  of  the  majesty,  holiness, 
and  authority  of  God,  and  the  spirituality,  extent,  and 
sanction  of  his  holy  law,  as  he,  and  he  only,  can  im- 
press upon  the  heart  of  a  sinner,  we  shall  be  convinced 
that  nothing  but  the  blood  of  the  Son  of  God  can 
atone  for  the  smallest  instance  of  disobedience. 

I  intimated,  in  my  letter  from  London,  one  defect 
of  your  scheme,  which  will  probably  be  the  first  to 
engage  your  notice.  I  am  sure  you  have  a  desire  to 
be  useful  to  the  souls  of  men,  to  be  an  instrument  of 
reclaiming  them  from  that  course  of  open  wickedness, 
or  lifeless  formality,  in  whirfi  you  see  them  enslaved ; 
and,  in  a  word,  to  prevail  with  them  to  live  soberly, 
righteously,  and  godly,  according  to  the  just  and  com- 
prehensive sense  you  have  given  of  those  words,  in 
your  sermon  on  Tit.  ii.  11,  12.  Now,  inward  expe- 
rience, and  a  pretty  extensive  observation  of  what 
passes  abroad,  have  so  perfectly  convinced  me  there 
is  but  one  mode  of  preaching  which  the  Holy  Spirit 


108 


CARDIPHONIA. 


owns  to  the  producing  these  effects,  that  I  am  not 
afraid  to  pronounce  confidently,  you  will  not  have  the 
desires  of  your  heart  gratified  upon  your  present 
plan:  the  people  will  give  you  a  hearing,  and  remain 
just  as  they  are,  till  the  Lord  leads  you  to  speak  to 
them  as  criminals  condemned  already,  and  whose 
first  essential  step  it  is,  to  seek  forgiveness  by  the 
blood  of  Jesus,  and  a  change  of  heart  and  state  by  his 
grace,  before  they  can  bring  forth  any  fruit  acceptable 
to  God. 

As  I  have  little  time  for  writing,  and  little  hope  of 
succeeding  in  a  way  of  argumentation,  I  have  substi- 
tuted, instead  of  a  longer  letter,  the  heads  of  some 
sermons  I  preached  nine  or  ten  years  ago,  on  our 
Lord's  discourse  with  Nicodemus.  However,  when 
I  have  heard  that  you  are  well,  and  that  you  are  still 
disposed  to  correspond  with  me,  I  shall  be  ready  to 
give  a  more  particular  answer  to  the  subjects  you 
pointed  out  to  me  in  the  letter  you  favoured  me  with 
the  day  before  I  left  London.  I  pray  God  to  bless 
you  in  all  your  ways,  and  beg  you  to  believe  that  I 
am,  with  sincerity,  &c. 


LETTER  VI. 

October  28. 

My  Dear  Friend, — It  never  entered  my  pericranium, 
that  you  expected  I  should  fully  and  directly  answer 
your  letter  while  I  was  in  London ;  and  yet  you  rea- 
sonably might,  as  you  knew  nothing  of  my  engage- 
ments. But  indeed  it  was  impracticable  :  I  could  only 
send  you  a  hasty  line,  as  a  token  that  I  remembered 
you.  I  informed  you,  when  I  returned,  that  I  was 
just  going  out  again.  Since  I  came  home  the  second 
time,  I  have  been  engrossed  by  things  that  would 
admit  of  no  delay ;  and  at  length,  not  having  so  much 
as  a  note  from  you,  I  thought  I  would  wait  till  I  heard 
further.  But  from  first  to  last  it  was  my  intention, 
and  I  think  my  promise,  to  answer  in  the  manner  you 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.   MR.   S  .  169 


proposed,  as  soon  as  I  could.  And  even  now  I  must 
beg  a  little  longer  time.  Believe  me,  that  as  the  wise 
and  good  providence  of  God  brought  us  together, 
without  any  expectation  of  mine,  I  will  do  all  in  my 
power  to  preserve  the  connection,  and  particularly  by 
giving  my  thoughts  on  such  questions  as  you  propose. 
And  though  to  consider  your  questions  in  the  manner 
you  wish,  and  to  point  out  the  agreement  of  detached 
texts  (as  they  occur)  with  my  views,  seems  in  pros- 
pect to  require  a  volume  rather  than  a  sheet,  yet  I  am 
not  discouraged ;  only  I  beg  you  to  make  allowances 
for  other  things,  and  to  be  assured,  that  before  I  had 
the  pleasure  of  corresponding  with  you,  I  had  very 
little  spare  time.  Expect  then  the  best  satisfaction  I 
am  able  to  give  you,  as  soon  as  possible.  To  prepare 
the  way,  I  will  try  hard  for  a  little  leisure,  to  give  you 
a  few  thoughts  upon  yours,  which  came  last  night. 

You  complain  that  I  have  hitherto  disappointed 
your  expectations.  If  you  have  preserved  my  first 
papers,  I  believe  you  will  find  that  I  apprised  you  this 
might  probably  be  the  event,  and  certainly  must,  unless 
it  should  please  God  to  make  what  I  should  write  a 
means  of  giving  you  the  same  views  with  myself.  I 
only  proposed,  as  a  witness,  to  bear  a  simple  testi- 
mony to  what  I  had  seen  and  known.  So  far  as  you 
believed  me  sincere  and  unwilling  to  impose  upon  you, 
I  thought  you  might  admit  there  was  perhaps  some 
weight  in  what  I  advanced,  though  for  the  present 
you  could  not  see  things  in  the  same  light.  And  if 
you  allowed  a  possibility,  that  my  changing  the  senti- 
ments which  I  once  held  in  common  with  yourself, 
might  be  upon  sufficient  grounds,  you  would,  as  I 
trust  you  do,  wait  upon  the  great  Teacher  for  his 
instruction ;  otherwise  I  did  not  expect  to  convince 
you,  nor  do  I  yet,  only  I  am  glad  to  put  myself  in  his 
hands  as  an  instrument. 

You  quite  misunderstood  what  I  spoke  of  the  light 
and  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  God.  He  reveals  to  me 
no  new  truths,  but  has  only  shown  me  the  meaning  of 
his  own  written  word ;  nor  is  this  light  a  particular 
revelation,  it  is  common  to  all  who  are  born  again. 

15 


170 


CARDirilONIA. 


And  thus  though  you  and  I  cannot  fully  agree  about 
it,  yet  I  almost  daily  meet  with  persons  from  the  east, 
west,  north,  and  south,  whom,  though  I  never  saw 
them  before,  I  find  we  understand  each  other  at  once. 
This  (as  you  bid  me  be  explicit)  is  the  one  thing 
which  I  think  you  at  present  lack.  And  I  limited  my 
expression  to  one  thing,  because  it  is  our  Lord's  ex- 
pression, and  because  that  one  thing  includes  many. 
As  I  said  before,  I  cannot  give  it  you ;  but  the  Lord 
can  ;  and  from  the  desire  he  has  raised  in  your  heart, 
I  have  a  warm  hope  that  he  will.  You  place  the 
whole  stress  of  your  inquiries  upon  reason  ;  I  am  far 
from  discarding  reason,  when  it  is  enlightened  and 
sanctified  ;  but  spiritual  things  must  be  spiritually  dis- 
cerned, and  can  be  received  and  discerned  no  other 
way ;  for  to  our  natural  reason  they  are  foolishness. 
1  Cor.  ii.  14,  15  ;  Matt.  xi.  25.  This  certain  some- 
thing I  can  no  more  describe  to  those  who  have  not 
experienced  it,  than  I  could  describe  the  taste  of  a 
pine-apple  to  a  person  who  had  never  seen  one.  But 
Scriptural  proofs  might  be  adduced  in  abundance,  yet 
not  so  as  to  give  a  solid  conviction  of  it,  till  we 
actually  experience  it.  Thus  it  was  with  my  friend, 
— whose  case  I  sent  you.  When  God  gave  him  the 
key  (as  he  expressed  it,)  then  the  Scriptures  were 
unlocked.  His  wishing  himself  a  Deist  some  time 
before,  was  not  from  any  libertine  exceptions  he  made 
to  the  precepts  of  the  gospel,  but  from  the  perplexing 
embarrassments  he  had  found,  by  endeavouring  to 
understand  the  doctrines  by  dint  of  reason,  though 
reason  in  him  was  as  strong  and  penetrating  as  in 
most  men  I  ever  met  with.  Upon  your  present  plan, 
how  can  I  hope  to  satisfy  you,  though  even  Paul 
asserts  it,  that  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God? 
You  will  readily  agree  with  me  to  the  proposition  as 
it  stands  in  Paul's  words,  but  I  think  will  not  so  readily 
assent  to  what  I  have  no  more  doubt  than  of  my  own 
existence,  is  the  sense  of  it : — that  the  heart  of  man, 
of  any  man,  every  man,  however  apparently  amiable 
in  his  outward  conduct,  however  benevolent  to  his 
fellow-creatures,  however  abundant  and  zealous  in  his 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.   MR.  S- 


171 


devotions,  is  by  nature  enmity  against  God :  not  in- 
deed against  the  idea  he  himself  forms  of  God,  but 
against  the  character  which  God  has  revealed  of  him- 
self in  the  Scripture.  Man  is  an  enemy  to  the  justice, 
sovereignty,  and  law  of  God,  and  to  the  alone  method 
of  salvation  he  has  appointed  in  the  gospel  by  faith  only; 
by  such  a  faith,  as  it  is  no  more  in  his  power  to  con- 
tribute to  the  production  of  in  himself,  than  he  can 
contribute  to  raising  the  dead,  or  making  a  world. 
Whatever  is  of  the  flesh  is  flesh,  and  can  rise  no  higher 
than  its  principle ;  but  the  Lord  could  convince  you 
of  this  by  a  glance  of  thought. 

But  I  must  break  off,  for  want  both  of  room  and 
time.  Let  me  remind  you  of  our  agreement,  to  use 
and  to  allow  the  greatest  freedom,  and  not  to  be 
offended  with  what  is  meant  well  on  either  side. 
Something  in  your  last  letter  made  me  apprehensive 
you  were  a  little  displeased  with  me.  He  that  knows 
my  heart,  knows  that  I  wish  you  well  as  my  own 
soul. 

The  expression,  of  atoning  for  disobedience  by  re- 
pentance, was  in  one  of  your  sermons.  I  considered 
it  as  unguarded ;  but  on  my  view  of  things,  it  were  in 
a  manner  impossible  I  could  use  that  expression, 
though  perhaps  too  often  unguarded  myself. — I  am, 
&c. 


LETTER  VII. 

November  17,  1775. 
My  Dear  Friend, — At  length  I  take  up  your  favour 
of  August  14,  with  design  to  give  a  more  explicit 
answer.  My  delaying  hitherto  has  been  unavoidable. 
1  am  sorry  to  have  your  patience  put  to  so  long  a 
trial,  and  should  be  more  sorry,  but  that  I  consider, 
that  in  my  former  papers,  sermons,  Omicron's  letters, 
&c,  you  already  possess  the  whole  (in  substance)  of 
what  I  have  to  ofler.  My  present  part  is  but  actum 
agere,  to  repeat  what  I  have  elsewhere  expressed, 


172 


CARDIPHONIA. 


only  with  some  variety  and  enlargement.  You  your- 
self well  state  the  situation  of  our  debate,  when  you 
say,  "  Nor,  in  truth,  do  you  offer  any  arguments  to 
convince  me,  nor  does  it  seem  very  consistent  on  your 
grounds  so  to  do.  And  if  this  important  change  is  to 
be  brought  about  by  the  intervention  of  some  extraor- 
dinary impulse  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  cannot  be 
brought  about  without  it,  I  do  not  see  any  thing  further 
that  I  have  to  do,  than  to  keep  my  mind  as  much  un- 
biassed as  I  can,  and  to  wait  and  pray  for  it."  I 
think  my  letter  from  London  was  to  the  purport  of 
these  your  own  words,  though  you  seemed  dissatisfied 
with  it.  While  we  see  through  a  different  medium, 
it  will  be  easy  for  you  to  answer  every  text  I  might 
adduce  in  support  of  my  sentiments,  as  you  have 
those  I  have  already  brought,  that  you  "  understand 
them  otherwise."  In  order  to  support  my  sense  of 
one  text,  I  should  perhaps  quote  and  argue  from 
twenty  more,  and  still  you  would  "  understand  them 
otherwise."  The  life  of  man,  yea,  of  Methuselah, 
would  hardly  suffice  to  prove,  object,  and  defend  all 
that  might  be  alleged  on  both  sides  in  this  way ;  and 
at  last  we  should  leave  off  as  we  began,  more  fully 
confirmed  in  our  own  opinions,  unless  the  Lord,  by 
his  Holy  Spirit,  should  be  pleased  to  show  the  person 
who  maintained  the  wrong  side  of  the  argument  where 
his  mistake  lay.  However,  I  mean  to  take  some 
notice  of  your  queries  as  they  offer  themselves. 

The  first  which  occurs  is  complicated.  The  sub- 
stance I  think  is,  whether  such  belief  and  aims  as  you 
possess,  will  stand  you  in  no  stead  unless  you  likewise 
believe  grace  irresistible,  predestination  absolute,  faith 
in  supernatural  impulses?  &c.  You  may  have  ob- 
served, I  have  several  times  waived  speaking  about 
predestination  or  election,  not  that  I  am  ashamed  of 
the  doctrine;  because  if  it  be  indeed  absurd,  shocking, 
and  unjust,  the  blame  will  not  deservedly  fall  upon 
me,  for  I  did  not  invent  it ;  but  upon  the  Scriptures, 
where  I  am  sure  it  is  laid  down  in  as  plain  terms,  as 
that  God  created  the  heavens  and  the  earth.  I  own  I 
cannot  but  wonder,  that  persons  professing  any  reve- 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.   MR.  S 


173 


rence  for  the  Bible  should  so  openly  and  strongly 
declare  their  abhorrence  of  what  the  Bible  so  expressly 
teaches,  namely,  that  there  is  a  discrimination  of 
persons  by  the  grace  and  good  pleasure  of  God,  where 
by  nature  there  is  no  difference ;  and  that  all  things 
respecting  the  salvation  of  these  persons  is  infallibly 
secured  by  a  divine  predestination. 

I  do  not  offer  this  as  a  rational  doctrine  (though  it 
be  highly  so  to  me,)  but  it  is  scriptural,  or  else  the 
Scripture  is  a  mere  nose  of  wax,  and  without  a  deter- 
minate meaning.  What  ingenuity  is  needful  to  inter- 
pret many  passages  in  a  sense  more  favourable  to  our 
natural  prejudices  against  God's  sovereignty !  Matt, 
xi.  25,  26,  and  xiii.  10 — 17:  Mark  xiii.  20—22;  John 
xvii.  passim ;  John  x.  26  ;  Rom.  viii.  28 — 30,  and  ix. 
13—24,  and  xi.  7 ;  Eph.  i.  4,  5  ;  1  Pet.  i.  2.  Were  I 
fond  of  disputing,  as  I  am  not,  I  think  I  could  put  a 
close  reasoner  hard  to  it,  to  maintain  the  truth  of 
Scripture  prophecies,  or  the  belief  of  a  particular  pro- 
vidence, unless  he  would  admit  a  divine  predestination 
of  causes  and  events  as  the  ground  of  his  arguments. 
However,  as  I  said,  I  have  chosen  to  waive  the  point; 
because,  however  true  and  necessary  in  itself,  the 
knowledge  and  comprehension  of  it  is  not  necessary 
to  the  being  of  a  true  Christian,  though  I  can  hardly 
conceive  he  can  be  an  established  consistent  believer 
without  it.  This  doctrine  is  not  the  turning  point 
between  you  and  me ;  the  nature  of  justification,  and 
the  method  of  a  sinner's  acceptance  with  God,  are  of 
much  more  immediate  importance ;  and  therefore,  if  I 
am  to  speak  plainly,  I  must  say,  that  I  look  upon  your 
present  sentiments,  attainments,  and  advances,  as  you 
describe  them,  to  constitute  that  kind  of  gain  the 
apostle  speaks  of,  and  concerning  which  I  hope  you 
will  one  day  be  of  his  mind,  and  be  glad  to  account  it 
all  loss,  that  you  may  win  Christ,  and  be  found  in  him, 
"not  having  your  own  righteousness,  which  is  of  the 
law,  but  the  righteousness  which  is  of  God  by  faith," 
Phil.  iii.  4,  7 — 10  ;  for,  as  you  tell  me,  you  never  re- 
member a  time  when  you  were  not  conscious,  before 
God,  of  great  unworthiness,  and  intervals  of  earnest 
15  * 


174 


CARDITHOiMA. 


endeavours  to  serve  him,  thousrh  not  with  the  same 
success,  yet  something  in  the  same  way  as  at  present: 
this  is  but  saying  in  other  words,  you  never  remember 
a  time  when  old  things  passed  away,  and  all  things 
became  new ;  and  yet  the  apostle  insists  much  upon 
this,  2  Cor.  iv.  6,  and  v.  17.  The  convictions  of 
natural  conscience,  and  those  which  are  wrought  in 
the  heart  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  are  different,  not  only  in 
degree,  but  in  kind, — the  light  of  a  glow-worm  and  of 
the  sun  do  not  more  essentially  differ.  The  former  are 
partial  and  superficial,  leave  us  in  possession  of  a 
supposed  power  of  our  own,  are  pacified  by  some 
appearances  of  an  outward  change,  and  make  us  no 
further  sensible  of  the  necessity  of  a  Saviour,  than  to 
make  our  doings  and  duties  (if  I  may  so  express  my- 
self) full  weight,  which,  perhaps,  might  otherwise  be 
a  little  deficient  when  brought  to  the  balances  of  the 
sanctuary.  But  truly  spiritual  convictions  give  us  far 
other  views  of  sin ;  they  lead  us  to  a  deep  and  awful 
consideration  of  the  root,  our  total  absolute  depravity, 
and  our  utter  apostasy  from  God,  by  which  we  are 
incapable  of  doing  good,  as  a  dead  man  is  of  perform- 
ing the  functions  of  life.  Thev  lead  us  to  the  rule  and 
standard,  the  strict,  holy,  inflexible  law  of  God,  which 
reaches  to  the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart ;  re- 
quires perfect,  universal,  persevering  obedience ; 
denounces  a  curse  upon  every  failure,  (Gal.  iii.  10,) 
and  affords  neither  place  nor  strength  for  repentance. 
Thus  they  sweep  away  every  hope  and  refuge  we 
had  before,  and  fix  upon  us  a  sense  of  guilt  and  con- 
demnation, from  which  there  is  no  relief,  till  we  can 
look  to  Jesus,  as  the  wounded  Israelites  did  to  the 
brazen  serpent ;  which  was  not  to  give  efficacy  to 
medicines  and  plasters  of  their  own  application,  but  to 
heal  them  completely  of  itself  by  looking  at  it.  John 
iii.  14,  15,  and  vi.  40;  Isa.  xliii.  22. 

You  wish  me  to  explain  my  distinction  between 
faith  and  rational  assent ;  and  though  I  know  no  two 
things  in  the  world  more  clearly  distinct  in  themselves, 
or  more  expressly  distinguished  in  Scripture,  yet  I 
fear  I  may  not  easily  make  it  appear  to  you.  You 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.   MR.  S  . 


175 


allow  faith,  in  your  sense,  to  be  the  gift  of  God ;  but 
in  my  sense,  it  is  likewise  wrought  by  the  operation 

of  God.  Col.  ii.  12.  To  vrtsg$a?.%ov  ptytOos  tr;$  &vvaficuf 
avtov  xata.  irtv  tvigyiiav  tov  xgatov;  tys   itr^Doj  avtov  ;* 

that  same  energy  of  the  power  of  his  strength,  by 
which  the  dead  body  of  Jesus  was  raised  from  the 
dead :  can  these  strong  expressions  intend  no  more 
than  a  rational  assent,  such  as  we  give  to  a  proposi- 
tion in  Euclid  1  I  believe  fallen  reason  is,  of  itself, 
utterly  incapable  even  of  assenting  to  the  great  truths 
of  revelation;  it  may  assent  to  the  terms  in  which  they 
are  proposed,  but  it  must  put  its  own  interpretation 
upon  them,  or  it  would  despise  them.  The  natural 
man  can  neither  receive  nor  discern  the  things  of 
God ;  and  if  any  one  would  be  wise,  the  apostle's  first 
advice  to  him  is:  Let  him  become  a  fool,  that  he  may 
be  wise ;  for  the  wisdom  of  the  world  is  foolishness 
with  God. 

Indeed,  when  the  heart  is  changed,  and  the  mind 
enlightened,  then  reason  is  sanctified,  and,  if  I  may  so 
say,  baptized,  renounces  its  curious  disquisitions,  and 
is  content  humbly  to  tread  in  the  path  of  revelation. 
This  is  one  difference ;  assent  may  be  the  act  of  our 
natural  reason ;  faith  is  the  effect  of  immediate 
almighty  power.  Another  difference  is,  faith  is  always 
efficacious,  "  it  worketh  by  love  ;"  whereas  assent  is 
often  given  where  it  has  little  or  no  influence  upon  the 
conduct.  Thus  for  instance,  every  one  will  assent  to 
this  truth  :  All  men  are  mortal.  Yet  the  greatest  part 
of  mankind,  though  they  readily  assent  to  the  propo- 
sition,— and  it  would  be  highly  irrational  to  do  other- 
wise,— yet  live  as  they  might  do  if  the  reverse  were 
true.  But  they  who  have  divine  faith,  feel,  as  well  as 
say,  they  are  pilgrims  and  sojourners  upon  the  earth. 
Again,  faith  gives  peace  of  conscience,  access  to  God, 
and  a  sure  evidence  and  substance  of  things  not  seen, 
Rom.  v.  1,2;  Heb.  xi.  1 ;  whereas  a  calm  dispassionate 
reasoner  may  be  compelled  to  assent  to  the  external 
arguments  in  favour  of  Christianity,  and  yet  remain  a 
total  stranger  to  that  communion  with  God,  that  spirit 
*  Ephes.  i.  19. 


176 


CARDirHONIA. 


of  adoption,  that  foretaste  of  glory,  which  is  the 
privilege  and  portion  of  believers.  So,  likewise,  faith 
overcomes  the  world,  which  rational  assent  will  not 
do.  Witness  the  lives  and  tempers  of  thousands  who 
yet  would  be  affronted  if  their  assent  to  the  gospel 
should  be  questioned.  To  sum  up  all  in  a  word  :  "He 
that  believes  shall  be  saved."  But  surely  many  who 
give  a  rational  assent  to  the  gospel,  live  and  die  in 
those  sins  which  exclude  from  the  kingdom  of  God. 
Gal.  v.  19 — 21.  Faith  is  the  effect  of  a  principle  of 
new  life  implanted  in  the  soul,  that  was  before  dead 
in  trespasses  and  sins :  and  it  qualifies  not  only  for 
obeying  the  Saviour's  precepts,  but  chiefly  and  pri- 
marily for  receiving  from  and  rejoicing  in  his  fulness, 
admiring  his  love,  his  work,  his  person,  his  glory,  his 
advocacy.  It  makes  Christ  precious,  enthrones  him 
in  the  heart,  presents  him  as  the  most  delightful  object 
to  our  meditations  ;  as  our  wisdom,  righteousness, 
sanctification,  and  strength;  our  root,  head,  life,  shep- 
herd, and  husband.  These  are  all  scriptural  expres- 
sions and  images,  setting  forth,  so  far  as  words  can 
declare,  what  Jesus  is  in  himself  and  to  his  believing 
people.  But  how  cold  is  the  comment  which  rational 
assent  puts  upon  very  many  passages,  wherein  the 
apostle  Paul  endeavours  (but  in  vain)  to  express  the 
fulness  of  his  heart  upon  this  subject.  A  most  valued 
friend  of  mine,*  a  clergyman  now  living,  had  for  many 
years  given  a  rational  assent  to  the  gospel.  He 
laboured  with  much  earnestness  upon  your  plan,  was 
very  exemplary  in  his  whole  conduct,  preached  almost 
incessantly,  (two  or  three  times  every  day  in  the  week 
for  years,)  having  a  parish  in  the  remote  parts  of 
Yorkshire,  of  great  extent,  and  containing  five  or  six 
different  hamlets  at  some  distance  from  each  other. 
He  succeeded,  likewise,  with  his  people,  so  far  as  to 
break  them  off  from  outward  irregularities  ;  and  was 
mentioned  in  a  letter  to  the  Society  for  Propagating 
the  Gospel  (which  I  have  seen  in  print)  as  the  most 
perfect  example  of  a  parish  priest  which  this  nation, 
or  perhaps  this  age,  has  produced.  Thus  he  went  on 
[*  The  Rev.  Dr.  Conyers.] 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  MR.  S  . 


177 


for  many  years,  teaching  his  people  what  he  knew, — 
for  he  could  teach  them  no  more.  He  lived  in  such 
retirement  and  recess  that  he  was  unacquainted  with 
the  persons  and  principles  of  any  who  are  now  branded 
as  enthusiasts  and  Methodists.  One  day,  reading 
Ephes.  iii.  in  his  Greek  Testament,  his  thoughts  were 
stopped  by  the  word  avi^ixoiaarov*  in  verse  8.  He 
was  struck,  and  led  to  think  with  himself  to  this  pur- 
pose :  "The  apostle,  when  speaking  of  the  love  and 
riches  of  Christ,  uses  remarkable  expressions;  he 
speaks  of  heights,  depths,  and  lengths,  and  breadths, 
and  unsearchables,  where  I  seem  to  find  every  thing 
plain,  easy,  and  rational.  He  finds  mysteries  where 
I  can  perceive  none.  Surely,  though  I  use  the  words, 
gospel,  faith,  and  grace  with  him,  my  ideas  of  them 
must  be  different  from  his."  This  led  him  to  a  close 
examination  of  all  his  epistles,  and,  by  the  blessing  of 
God,  brought  on  a  total  change  in  his  views  and 
preaching.  He  no  longer  set  his  people  to  keep  a  law 
of  faith,  to  trust  in  their  sincerity  and  endeavours, 
upon  some  general  hope  that  Christ  would  help  them 
out  where  they  came  short ;  but  he  preached  Christ 
himself,  as  the  end  of  the  law  for  righteousness  to 
every  one  that  believeth.  He  felt  himself,  and  laboured 
to  convince  others,  that  there  is  no  hope  for  a  sinner, 
but  merely  in  the  blood  of  Jesus,  and  no  possibility  of 
his  doing  any  works  acceptable  to  God,  till  he  himself 
be  first  made  accepted  in  the  Beloved.  Nor  did  he 
labour  in  vain.  Now  his  preaching  effected  not  only 
an  outward  reformation,  but  a  real  change  of  heart  in 
very  many  of  his  hearers.  The  word  was  received, 
as  Paul  expresses  it,  not  with  a  rational  assent  only, 
but  with  demonstration  and  power  in  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  in  much  assurance ;  and  their  endeavours  to  ob- 
serve the  gospel  precepts  were  abundantly  more  ex- 
tensive, uniform,  and  successful,  when  they  were 
brought  to  say,  with  the  apostle,  "I  am  crucified  with 
Christ:  nevertheless  I  live,  yet  not  I,  but  Christ  liveth 
in  me;  and  the  life  I  live  in  the  flesh,  I  live  by  faith  in 
the  Son  of  God." 

[*  Unsearchable.] 


178 


CARDIPHONIA. 


Such  a  change  of  views  and  sentiments  I  pray  God 
my  friend  may  experience.  These  things  may  appear 
uncouth  to  you  at  present,  as  they  have  done  to  many, 
who  now  bless  God  for  showing  them  what  their  rea- 
son could  never  have  taught  them.  My  divinity  is 
unfashionable  enough  at  present,  but  it  was  not  so 
always  ;  you  will  find  few  books  written  from  the 
era  of  the  Reformation  till  a  little  before  Laud's 
time,  that  set  forth  any  other.  There  were  few  pulpits 
till  after  the  Restoration  from  which  any  other  was 
heard.  A  lamentable  change  has  indeed  since  taken 
place ;  but  God  has  not  left  himself  without  witnesses. 
You  think,  though  I  disclaim  infallibility,  I  arrogate 
too  much  in  speaking  with  so  much  certainty.  I  am 
fallible  indeed ;  but  I  am  sure  of  the  main  points  of 
doctrine  I  hold.  I  am  not  in  the  least  doubt,  whether 
salvation  be  of  faith  or  of  works  ;  whether  faith  be  of 
our  own  power  or  of  God's  operation;  whether  Christ's 
obedience,  or  our  own,  be  the  just  ground  of  our  hope; 
whether  a  man  can  truly  call  Jesus  Lord,  but  by  the 
teaching  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  I  have  no  more  hesita- 
tion about  these  points  than  I  should  have,  were  I 
asked,  whether  it  was  God  or  man  who  created  the 
heavens  and  the  earth.  Besides,  as  I  have  more  than 
once  observed,  your  sentiments  were  once  my  own ; 
so  that  I,  who  have  travelled  both  roads,  may  have 
perhaps  some  stronger  reasons  to  determine  me  which 
is  the  right,  than  you  can,  who  have  only  travelled 
one. 

Your  two  sheets  may  lead  me  to  write  as  many 
quires,  if  I  do  not  check  myself.  I  now  come  to  the 
two  queries  you  propose,  the  solution  of  which  you 
think  will  clearly  mark  the  difference  of  our  senti- 
ments. The  substance  of  them  is,  1st,  Whether  I 
think  any  sinner  ever  perished  in  his  sins  (to  whom 
the  gospel  has  been  preached,)  because  God  refused 
to  supply  him  with  such  a  proportion  of  his  assistance 
as  was  absolutely  necessary  to  his  believing  and  re- 
penting, or  without  his  having  previously  rejected  the 
incitements  of  his  Spirit.  A  full  answer  to  this  would 
require  a  sheet.    But  briefly,  I  believe,  that  all  man- 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.   MR.  S  .  179 


kind  being  corrupt  and  guilty  before  God,  he  might, 
without  impeachment  of  his  justice,  have  left  them  all 
to  perish,  as  we  are  assured  he  did  the  fallen  angels. 
But  he  has  pleased  to  show  mercy,  and  mercy  must 
be  free.  If  the  sinner  has  any  claim  to  it,  so  far  it  is 
justice,  not  mercy.  He  who  is  to  be  our  Judge, 
assures  us,  that  few  find  the  gate  that  leadeth  to  life, 
while  many  throng  the  road  to  destruction.  Your 
question  seems  to  imply,  that  you  think  God  either  did 
make  salvation  equally  open  to  all,  or  that  it  would 
have  been  more  becoming  his  goodness  to  have  done  so. 

But  he  is  the  potter,  we  are  the  clay :  his  ways  and 
thoughts  are  above  ours,  as  the  heavens  are  higher 
than  the  earth.  The  Judge  of  all  the  earth  will  do 
right.  He  has  appointed  a  day,  when  he  will  mani- 
fest, to  the  conviction  of  all,  that  He  has  done  right. 
Till  then,  I  hold  it  best  to  take  things  upon  his  word, 
and  not  too  harshly  determine  what  it  becomes  Jeho- 
vah to  do.  Instead  of  saying  what  /think,  let  it  suffice 
to  remind  you  of  what  St.  Paul  thought.  Rom.  ix. 
15 — 21.  But  further,  I  say,  that  unless  mercy  were 
afforded  to  those  who  are  saved,  in  a  way  peculiar  to 
themselves,  and  which  is  not  afforded  to  those  who 
perish,  I  believe  no  one  soul  could  be  saved  For  I 
believe  fallen  man,  universally  considered  as  such,  is 
as  incapable  of  doing  the  least  thing  towards  his  sal- 
vation, till  prevented  by  the  grace  of  God  (as  our 
Article  speaks,)  as  a  dead  body  is  of  restoring  itself  to 
life.  Whatever  difference  takes  place  between  men  in 
this  respect  is  of  grace — that  is,  of  God,  undeserved. 
Yea,  his  first  approaches  to  our  hearts  are  undesired 
too ;  for,  till  he  seeks  us,  we  can  not,  we  will  not,  seek 
him.  Psa.  ex.  3.  It  is  in  the  day  of  his  power,  and 
not  before,  his  people  are  made  willing.  But  I  believe 
where  the  gospel  is  preached,  they  who  do  perish,  do 
wilfully  resist  the  light,  and  choose  and  cleave  to 
darkness,  and  stifle  the  convictions  which  the  truths 
of  God,  when  his  true  gospel  is  indeed  preached, 
will,  in  one  degree  or  other,  force  upon  their  minds. 
The  cares  of  this  world,  the  deceitfulness  of  riches, 
the  love  of  other  things,  the  violence  of  sinful  appe~ 


180 


CARDIPHONIA. 


lites,  their  prejudices,  pride,  and  self-righteousness, 
either  prevent  the  reception  or  choke  the  growth  of 
the  good  seed  :  thus  their  own  sin  and  obstinacy  is  the 
proper  cause  of  their  destruction;  they  will  not  come 
to  Christ  that  they  may  have  life.  At  the  same  time, 
it  is  true  that  they  cannot,  unless  they  are  super- 
naturally  drawn  of  God.  John  v.  40  ;  vi.  44.  They 
will  not,  and  they  can  not  come.  Both  are  equally 
true,  and  they  are  consistent.  For  a  man's  can  not  is 
not  a  natural  but  a  moral  inability :  not  an  impossi- 
bility in  the  nature  of  things,  as  it  is  for  me  to  walk 
upon  the  water,  or  to  fly  in  the  air;  but  such  an  ina- 
bility, as,  instead  of  extenuating,  does  exceedingly  en- 
hance and  aggravate  his  guilt.  He  is  so  blinded  by 
Satan,  so  alienated  from  God  by  nature  and  wicked 
works,  so  given  up  to  sin,  so  averse  from  that  way  "of 
salvation,  which  is  contrary  to  his  pride  and  natural 
wisdom,  that  he  will  not  embrace  it  or  seek  after  it; 
and  therefore  he  can  not,  till  the  grace  of  God  power- 
fully enlightens  his  mind,  and  overcomes  his  obstacles. 
But  this  brings  me  to  your  second  query. 

II.  Do  I  think  that  God,  in  the  ordinary  course  of 
his  providence,  grants  this  assistance  in  an  irresistible 
manner,  or  effects  faith  and  conversion  without  the 
sinner's  own  hearty  consent  and  concurrence'?  I 
rather  choose  to  term  grace  invincible  than  irresistible. 
For  it  is  too  often  resisted  even  by  those  who  believe; 
but,  because  it  is  invincible,  it  triumphs  over  all  re- 
sistance when  he  is  pleased  to  bestow  it.  For  the 
rest,  I  believe  no  sinner  is  converted  without  his  own 
hearty  will  and  concurrence.  But  he  is  not  willing 
till  he  is  made  so.  Why  does  he  at  all  refuse?  Be- 
cause he  is  insensible  of  his  state:  because  he  knows 
not  the  evil  of  sin,  the  strictness  of  the  law,  the 
majesty  of  God  whom  he  has  offended,  nor  the  total 
apostasy  of  his  heart;  because  he  is  blind  to  eternity, 
and  ignorant  of  the  excellency  of  Christ;  because  he 
is  comparatively  whole,  and  sees  not  his  need  of  this 
great  Physiciari;  because  he  relies  upon  his  own  wis- 
dom, power,  and  supposed  righteousness.  Now  in 
this  state  of  things,  when  God  comes  with  a  purpose 


LETTERS  TO   THE   REV.  MR.  S  .  181 


of  mercy,  he  begins  by  convincing  the  person  of  sin, 
judgment,  and  righteousness ;  causes  him  to  feel  and 
know  that  he  is  a  lost,  condemned,  helpless  creature, 
and  then  discovers  to  him  the  necessity,  sufficiency, 
and  willingness  of  Christ  to  save  them  that  are  ready 
to  perish,  without  money  or  price,  without  doings  or 
deservings.  Then  he  sees  faith  to  be  very  different 
from  a  rational  assent,  finds  that  nothing  but  the 
power  of  God  can  produce  a  well-grounded  hope  in 
the  heart  of  a  convinced  sinner;  therefore  looks  to 
Jesus,  who  is  the  author  and  finisher  of  faith,  to  enable 
him  to  believe.  For  this  he  waits  on  what  we  call 
the  means  of  grace;  he  prays,  he  reads  the  word,  he 
thirsts  for  God,  as  the  hart  pants  for  the  water  brooks; 
and  though  perhaps  for  a  while  he  is  distressed  with 
many  doubts  and  fears,  he  is  encouraged  to  wait  on, 
because  Jesus  has  said,  "Him  that  cometh  unto  me,  I 
will  in  no  wise  cast  out."  The  obstinacy  of  the  will 
remains  while  the  understanding  is  dark,  and  ceases 
when  that  is  enlightened.  Suppose  a  man  walking  in 
the  dark,  where  there  are  pits  and  precipices  of  which 
he  is  not  aware.  You  are  sensible  of  his  danger,  and 
call  after  him;  but  he  thinks  he  knows  better  than  you, 
refuses  your  advice,  and  is  perhaps  angry  with  you 
for  your  importunity.  He  sees  no  danger,  therefore 
will  not  be  persuaded  there  is  any;  but  if  you  go  with 
a  light,  get  before  him,  and  show  him  plainly,  that  if 
he  takes  another  step  he  falls  beyond  the  power  of  re- 
covery;— then  he  will  stop  of  his  own  accord,  blame 
himself  for  not  minding  you  before,  and  be  ready  to 
comply  with  your  further  directions.  In  either  case, 
man's  will  acts  with  equal  freedom;  the  difference  of 
his  conduct  arises  from  conviction.  Something  like 
this  is  the  case  of  our  spiritual  concerns.  Sinners  are 
called  and  warned  by  the  word;  but  they  are  wise  in 
their  own  eyes,  and  take  but  little  notice  till  the  Lord 
gives  them  light,  which  he  is  not  bound  to  give  to  amy, 
and  therefore  cannot  be  bound  to  give  to  all.  They 
who  have  it,  have  reason  to  be  thankful,  and  subscribe 
to  the  apostle's  words,  "  By  grace  are  ye  saved,  through 
faith;  and  that  not  of  yourselves,  it  is  the  gift  of  God." 

10 


182 


CARDIPIIONIA. 


I  have  not  yet  half  done  with  the  first  sheet:  shall 
consider  the  rest  at  leisure,  but  send  this  as  a  specimen 
of  my  willingness  to  clear  my  sentiments  to  you  as  far 
as  I  can.  Unless  it  should  please  God  to  make  what 
I  offer  satisfactory,  I  well  know  beforehand  what  ob- 
jections and  answers  will  occur  to  you;  for  these 
points  have  been  often  debated;  and,  after  a  course  of 
twenty-seven  years,  in  which  religion  has  been  the 
chief  object  of  my  thoughts  and  inquiries,  I  am  not 
entirely  a  stranger  to  what  can  be  offered  on  either 
side.  What  I  write,  I  write  simply,  and  in  love;  be- 
seeching Him,  who  alone  can  set  a  seal  to  his  own 
truth,  to  guide  you  and  bless  you.  This  letter  has 
been  more  than  a  week  in  hand;  I  have  been  called 
from  it,  I  suppose,  ten  times,  frequently  in  the  middle 
of  a  period  or  a  line.  My  leisure,  which  before  was 
small,  is  now  reduced  almost  to  a  nothing.  But  I  am 
desirous  to  keep  up  my  correspondence  with  you,  be- 
cause I  feel  an  affectionate  interest  in  you,  and  because 
it  pleased  God  to  put  it  into  your  heart  to  apply  to 
me.  You  cannot  think  how  your  first  letter  struck 
me;  it  was  so  unexpected,  and  seemed  so  improbable 
that  you  should  open  your  mind  to  me,  I  immediately 
conceived  a  hope  that  it  would  prove  for  good.  Nor 
am  I  yet  discouraged. 

When  you  have  leisure  and  inclination,  write;  I 
shall  be  always  glad  to  hear  from  you,  and  I  will  pro- 
ceed in  answering  what  I  have  already  by  me,  as  fast 
as  I  can.  But  I  have  many  letters  now  waiting  for 
answers,  which  must  be  attended  to. 

I  recommend  you  to  the  blessing  and  care  of  the 
great  Shepherd;  and  remain,  &c. 


LETTER  VIII. 

December  8,  1775. 
My  Dear  Friend, — Are  you  willing  I  should  still  call 
you  so,  or  are  you  quite  weary  of  me?    Your  silence 
makes  me  suspect  the  latter.    However,  it  is  my  part 


Letters  to  the  rev.  mr.  s- 


183 


to  fulfil  my  promise,  and  then  leave  the  event  to  God. 
As  I  have  but  an  imperfect  remembrance  of  what  I 
have  already  written,  I  may  be  liable  to  some  repeti- 
tions. I  cannot  stay  to  comment  upon  every  line  in 
your  letter,  but  I  proceed  to  notice  such  passages  as 
seem  most  to  affect  the  subject  in  debate.  When  you 
speak  of  the  Scripture's  maintaining  one  consistent 
sense,  which,  if  the  word  of  God,  it  certainly  must 
do,  you  say  you  read  and  understand  it  in  this  one 
consistent  sense;  nay,  you  cannot  remember  the  time 
when  you  did  not.  It  is  otherwise  with  me  and  with 
multitudes;  we  remember  when  it  was  a  sealed  book, 
and  we  are  sure  it  would  have  been  so  still,  had  not 
the  Holy  Spirit  opened  our  understandings.  But  when 
you  add,  "  Though  I  pretend  not  to  understand  the 
whole,  yet  what  I  do  understand  appears  perfectly 
consistent,"  I  know  not  how  far  this  exception  may 
extend,  for  perhaps  the  reason  why  you  allow  you  do 
not  understand  some  parts,  is  because  you  cannot 
make  them  consistent  with  the  sense  you  put  upon 
other  parts.  You  quote  my  words,  "  That  when  we 
are  conscious  of  our  depravity,  reasoning  stands  us  in 
no  stead."  Undoubtedly  reason  will  always  stand 
rational  creatures  in  some  stead ;  but  my  meaning  is, 
that  when  we  are  deeply  convinced  of  sin,  all  our 
former  reasonings  upon  the  ways  of  God,  while  we 
made  our  conceptions  the  standard  by  which  we 
judge  what  is  befitting  him  to  do,  as  if  he  were  alto- 
gether such  an  one  as  ourselves — all  those  cobweb 
reasonings  are  swept  away,  and  we  submit  to  his 
autoy  f<p>7*  without  reasoning,  though  not  without  reason. 
For  we  have  the  strongest  reason  imaginable  to  ac- 
knowledge ourselves  vile  and  lost,  without  righteous- 
ness and  strength,  when  we  actually  feel  ourselves  to 
be  so.  You  speak  of  the  gospel  terms  of  justification. 
This  term  is  faith.  Mark  xvi.  16;  Acts  xiii.  39.  The 
gospel  propounds — admits  no  other  term.  But  this 
faith,  as  I  endeavoured  to  show  in  my  former  letter, 
is  very  different  from  rational  assent.    You  speak 


0*  He  hath  said.] 


184 


CAIIDIPIIONIA. 


likewise  of  the  law  of  faith,  by  which,  if  you  mean 
what  some  call  the  remedial  law,  which  we  are  to 
obey  as  well  as  we  can,  and  such  obedience,  together 
with  our  faith,  will  entitle  us  to  acceptance  with  God, 
I  am  persuaded  the  Scripture  speaks  of  no  such  thing. 
Grace  and  works  of  any  kind,  in  the  point  of  accept- 
ance with  God,  are  mentioned  by  the  apostle,  not  only 
as  opposites  or  contraries,  but  as  absolutely  contra- 
dictory to  each  other,  like  fire  and  water,  light  and 
darkness;  so  that  the  affirmation  of  one  is  the  denial 
of  the  other.  Rom.  iv.  5,  and  xi.  6.  God  justifies 
freely,  justifies  the  ungodly,  and  him  that  worketh 
not.  Though  justifying  faith  be  indeed  an  active 
principle,  it  worketh  by  love,  yet  not  for  acceptance. 
Those  whom  the  apostle  exhorts  "  to  work  out  their 
own  salvation  with  fear  and  trembling"  he  considers 
as  justified  already;  for  he  considers  them  as  believers, 
in  whom  he  supposed  God  had  already  begun  a  good 
work;  and  if  so,  was  confident  he  would  accomplish 
it.  Phil.  i.  6.  To  them,  the  consideration  that  God 
(who  dwells  in  the  hearts  of  believers)  wrought  in 
them  to  will  and  to  do,  was  a  powerful  motive  and  en- 
couragement to  work,  that  is,  to  give  all  diligence  in 
his  appointed  means,  as  a  right  sense  of  the  sin  that 
dwelleth  in  us,  and  the  snares  and  temptations  around 
us,  will  teach  us  still  to  work  with  fear  and  trembling. 
You  suppose  a  difference  between  Christians  (so 
called)  who  are  devoted  to  God  in  baptism,  and  those 
who,  in  the  first  ages,  were  converted  from  abomina- 
ble superstitions  and  idolatrous  vices.  It  is  true,  in 
Christian  countries  we  do  not  worship  heathen  divini- 
ties eo  nomine.  And  this  is  the  principal  difference  I 
can  find.  Neither  reason  nor  observation  will  allow 
me  to  think  that  human  nature  is  a  whit  better  now 
than  it  was  in  the  apostle's  time.  I  know  no  kinds  or 
degrees  of  wickedness  which  prevailed  among  hea- 
thens, which  are  not  prevalent  among  nominal  Chris- 
tians, who  have  perhaps  been  baptized  in  their  in- 
fancy; and,  therefore,  as  the  streams  in  the  life  are 
equally  worldly,  sensual,  devilish,  I  doubt  not  but  the 
fountain  in  the  heart  is  equally  polluted  and  poison- 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  MR.  S- 


185 


ous;  and  that  it  is  as  true  as  in  the  days  of  Christ  and 
his  apostles,  that  unless  a  man  be  born  again,  he  can- 
not see  the  kingdom  of  God.  You  sent  me  a  sermon 
upon  the  new  birth,  or  regeneration,  and  you  have 
several  of  mine  on  the  same  subject.  I  wish  you  to 
compare  them  with  each  other,  and  with  the  Scrip- 
ture; and  I  pray  God  to  show  you  wherein  the  differ- 
ence consists,  and  on  which  side  the  truth  lies. 

When  you  desire  me  to  reconcile  God's  being  the 
author  of  sin  with  his  justice,  you  show  that  you  mis- 
understand the  whole  strain  of  my  sentiments:  for  I 
am  persuaded  you  would  not  misrepresent  them.  It 
is  easy  to  charge  harsh  consequences,  which  I  neither 
allow,  nor  indeed  do  they  follow  from  my  sentiments. 
God  cannot  be  the  author  of  sin  in  that  sense  you 
would  fix  upon  me;  but  is  it  possible  that,  upon  your 
plan,  you  find  no  difficulty  in  what  the  Scripture 
teaches  us  upon  this  subject?  I  conceive  that  those 
who  were  concerned  in  the  death  of  Christ  were  very 
great  sinners;  and  that,  in  nailing  him  to  the  cross, 
they  committed  atrocious  wickedness.  Yet,  if  the 
apostle  may  be  believed,  all  this  was  according  to  the 
determinate  counsel  and  foreknowledge  of  God,  Acts 
ii.  23;  and  they  did  no  more  than  what  his  hand  and 
purpose  had  determined  should  be  done.  Chap.  iv.  28. 
And  you  will  observe  that  this  wicked  act  (wicked 
with  respect  to  the  perpetrators)  was  not  only  per- 
mitted, but  fore-ordained  in  the  strongest  and  most 
absolute  sense  of  the  word.  The  glory  of  God  and  the 
salvation  of  men  depended  upon  its  being  done,  and 
just  in  that  manner,  and  with  all  those  circumstances 
which  actually  took  place;  and  yet  Judas  and  the  rest 
acted  freely,  and  their  wickedness  was  properly  their 
own.  Now,  my  friend,  the  arguments  which  satisfy 
you,  that  the  Scripture  does  not  represent  God  as  the 
author  of  this  sin,  in  this  appointment,  will  plead  for 
me  at  the  same  time;  and  when  you  think  you  easily 
overcome  me  by  asking,  "  Can  God  be  the  author  of 
sin  ?"  your  imputation  falls  as  directly  upon  the  word 
of  God  himself.  God  is  no  more  the  author  of  sin 
than  the  sun  is  the  cause  of  ice;  but  it  is  in  the  nature 
16* 


186 


CARDIPHONIA. 


of  water  to  congeal  into  ice  when  the  sun's  influence 
is  suspended  to  a  certain  degree.  So  there  is  sin 
enough  in  the  hearts  of  men  to  make  the  earth  the 
very  image  of  hell,  and  to  prove  that  men  are  no 
better  than  incarnate  devils,  were  he  to  suspend  his 
influence  and  restraint.  Sometimes,  and  in  some  in- 
stances, he  is  pleased  to  suspend  it  considerably;  and 
so  far  as  he  does,  human  nature  quickly  appears  in 
its  true  colours.  Objections  of  this  kind  have  been 
repeated  and  refuted  before  either  you  or  I  were  born  ; 
and  the  apostle  evidently  supposes  they  would  be 
urged  against  his  doctrine,  when  he  obviates  the  ques- 
tion, Why  doth  he  yet  find  fault?  who  hath  resisted 
his  will  ?  To  which  he  gives  no  other  answer  than 
by  referring  it  to  God's  sovereignty,  and  the  power 
which  a  potter  has  over  the  clay.  I  think  I  have,  in 
a  former  letter,  made  some  reply  to  the  charge  of 
positiveness  in  my  own  opinion.  I  acknowledge  that 
I  am  fallible ;  yet  I  must  again  lay  claim  to  a  cer- 
tainty about  the  way  of  salvation.  I  am  as  sure  of 
some  things  as  of  my  own  existence;  I  should  be  so  if 
there  was  no  human  creature  upon  earth  but  myself. 
However,  my  sentiments  are  confirmed  by  the  suf- 
frages of  thousands  who  have  lived  before  me,  of 
many  with  whom  I  have  personally  conversed  in  differ- 
ent places  and  circumstances,  unknown  to  each  other; 
yet  all  have  received  the  same  views,  because  taught 
by  the  same  Spirit.  And  I  have  likewise  been  greatly 
confirmed  by  the  testimony  of  many  with  whom  I 
have  conversed  in  their  dying  hours.  I  have  seen 
them  rejoicing  in  the  prospect  of  death,  free  from 
fears,  breathing  the  air  of  immortality;  heartily  dis- 
claiming their  duties  and  performances ;  acknowledg- 
ing that  their  best  actions  were  attended  with  evil 
sufficient  to  condemn  them ;  renouncing  every  shadow 
of  hope  but  what  they  derived  from  the  blood  of  Christ, 
as  the  sole  cause  of  their  acceptance;  yet  triumphing 
in  him  over  every  enemy  and  fear,  and  as  sure  of 
heaven  as  if  they  were  already  there.  And  such  were 
the  apostle's  hopes,  wholly  founded  on  knowing  whom 
he  had  believed,  and  his  persuasion  of  his  ability  to 


LETTERS   TO   THE   REV.  MR.  S- 


187 


keep  that  which  he  had  committed  unto  him.  This  is 
faith,  a  renouncing  of  every  thing  we  are  apt  to  call 
our  own,  and  relying  wholly  upon  the  blood,  right- 
eousness and  intercession  of  Jesus.  However,  I  can- 
not communicate  this  my  certainty  to  you ;  I  only 
tell  you  there  is  such  a  thing,  in  hopes,  if  you  do  not 
think  I  wilfully  lie  both  to  God  and  man,  you  will  be 
earnest  to  seek  it  from  him,  who  bestowed  it  on  me, 
and  who  will  bestow  it  upon  all  who  will  sincerely 
apply  to  him,  and  patiently  wait  upon  him  for  it. 

I  cannot  but  wonder  that,  while  you  profess  to  be- 
lieve the  depravity  of  human  nature,  you  should  speak 
of  good  qualities  inherent  in  it.  The  word  of  God 
describes  it  as  evil,  only  evil,  and  that  'continually. 
That  there  are  such  qualities  as  stoics  and  infidels 
call  virtue,  I  allow.  God  has  not  left  man  destitute 
of  such  dispositions  as  are  necessary  to  the  peace  of 
society;  but  I  deny  there  is  any  moral  goodness  in 
them,  unless  they  are  founded  in  a  supreme  love  to 
God,  have  his  glory  for  their  aim,  and  are  produced 
by  faith  in  Jesus  Christ.  A  man  may  give  all  his 
goods  to  feed  the  poor,  and  his  body  to  be  burned,  in 
zeal  for  the  truth,  and  yet  be  a  mere  nothing,  a  tink- 
ling cymbal,  in  the  sight  of  him  who  seeth  not  as  man 
seeth,  but  judgeth  the  heart.  Many  infidels  and 
avowed  enemies  to  the  grace  and  gospel  of  Christ, 
have  made  a  fair  show  of  what  the  world  calls  virtue  ; 
but  Christian  virtue  is  grace,  the  effect  of  a  new 
nature  and  new  life;  and  works  thus  wrought  in  God, 
are  as  different  from  the  faint  partial  imitations  of 
them  which  fallen  nature  is  capable  of  producing,  as 
a  living  man  is  from  a  statue.  A  statue  may  express 
the  features  and  lineaments  of  the  person  whom  it  re- 
presents, but  there  is  no  life. 

Your  comment  on  the  seventh  to  the  Romans,  latter 
part,  contradicts  my  feelings.  You  are  either  of  a 
different  make  and  nature  from  me,  or  else  you  are 
not  rightly  apprized  of  your  own  state,  if  you  do  not 
find  the  apostle's  complaints  very  suitable  to  yourself. 
I  believe  it  applicable  to  the  most  holy  Christian  upon 
earth.    But  controversies  of  this  kind  are  worn  thread- 


188 


CARDIPIIONIA. 


bare.  When  you  speak  of  the  spiritual  part  of  a 
natural  man,  it  sounds  to  me  like  the  living  part  of  a 
dead  man,  or  the  seeing  part  of  a  blind  man.  Paul 
tells  me  that  the  natural  man  (whatever  his  spiritual 
part  may  be)  can  neither  receive  nor  discern  the 
things  of  God.  What  the  apostle  speaks  of  himself, 
Rom.  vii.,  is  no  more,  when  rightly  understood,  than 
what  he  affirms  of  all  who  are  partakers  of  a  spiritual 
life,  or  who  are  true  believers.  Gal.  v.  17.  The 
carnal  natural  mind  is  enmity  against  God,  not  sub- 
ject to  the  law  of  God,  neither  indeed  can  be.  When 
you  subjoin,  "  Till  it  be  set  at  liberty  from  the  law  of 
sin,"  you  do  not  comment  upon  the  text,  but  make  an 
addition  of  your  own,  which  the  text  will  by  no  means 
bear.  The  carnal  mind  is  enmity.  An  enemy  may 
be  reconciled ;  but  enmity  itself  is  incurable.  This 
carnal  mind,  natural  man,  old  man,  flesh, — for  the  ex- 
pressions are  all  equivalent,  and  denote  and  include 
the  heart  of  man  as  he  is  by  nature, — may  be  crucified, 
must  be  mortified,  but  cannot  be  sanctified.  All  that  is 
good  or  gracious  is  the  effect  of  a  new  creation,  a  super- 
natural  principle,  wrought  in  the  heart  by  the  gospel 
of  Christ,  and  the  agency  of  his  Spirit;  and  till  that  is 
effected,  the  to  v^^ov,  the  highest  attainment,  the  finest 
qualifications  in  man,  however  they  may  exalt  him  in 
his  own  eyes,  or  recommend  him  to  the  notice  of  his 
fellow-worms,  are  but  abomination  in  the  sight  of  God. 
Luke  xvi.  15.  The  gospel  is  calculated  and  designed 
to  stain  the  pride  of  human  glory.  It  is  provided,  not 
for  the  wise  and  the  righteous,  for  those  who  think 
they  have  good  dispositions  and  good  works  to  plead, 
but  for  the  guilty,  the  helpless,  the  wretched,  for  those 
who  are  ready  to  perish;  it  fills  the  hungry  with  good 
things,  but  it  sends  the  rich  empty  away.  See  Rev. 
iii.  17,  18. 

You  ask,  If  man  can  do  nothing  without  an  extraor- 
dinai-y  impulse  from  on  high,  is  he  to  sit  still  and  care- 
less 1  By  no  means :  I  am  far  from  saying  man  can 
do  nothing,  though  I  believe  he  cannot  open  his  own 
eyes,  or  give  himself  faith.  I  wish  every  man  to  ab- 
stain carefully  from  sinful  company,  and  sinful  actions, 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  MR.  S  .  189 

t 

to  read  the  Bible,  to  pray  to  God  for  his  heavenly 
teaching.  For  this  waiting  upon  God  he  has  a  moral 
ability ;  and  if  he  persevere  thus  in  seeking,  the 
promise  is  sure,  that  he  shall  not  seek  in  vain.  But  I 
would  not  have  him  mistake  the  means  for  the  end, — 
think  himself  good  because  he  is  preserved  from  gross 
vices  and  follies,  or  trust  to  his  religious  course  of 
duties  for  acceptance,  nor  be  satisfied  till  Christ  be 
revealed  in  him,  formed  within  him,  dwell  in  his  heart 
by  faith,  and  till  he  can  say  upon  good  grounds,  "  I 
am  crucified  with  Christ:  nevertheless  I  live;  yet  not 
I,  but  Christ  liveth  in  me."  I  need  not  tell  you  these 
are  scriptural  expressions  ;  I  am  persuaded,  if  they 
were  not,  they  would  be  exploded  by  many  as  unin- 
telligible jargon.  True  faith,  my  dear  sir,  unites  the 
soul  to  Christ,  and  thereby  gives  access  to  God,  and 
fills  it  with  a  peace  passing  understanding,  a  hope,  a 
joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory ;  teaches  us  that  we 
are  weak  in  ourselves,  but  enables  us  to  be  strong  in 
the  Lord,  and  in  the  power  of  his  might.  To  those 
who  thus  believe,  Christ  is  precious,  their  beloved  ; 
they  hear  and  know  his  voice ;  the  very  sound  of  his 
name  gladdens  their  hearts,  and  he  manifests  himself 
to  them  as  he  does  not  to  the  world.  Thus  the  Scrip- 
tures speak,  thus  the  first  Christians  experienced ; 
and  this  is  precisely  the  language  which,  in  our  days, 
is  despised  as  enthusiasm  and  folly.  For  it  is  now  as 
it  was  then,  though  these  things  are  revealed  to  babes, 
and  they  are  as  sure  of  them  as  that  they  see  the  noon- 
day sun,  they  are  hidden  from  the  wise  and  prudent,  till 
the  Lord  makes  them  willing  to  renounce  their  own 
wisdom,  and  to  become  fools,  that  they  may  be  truly 
wise.  1  Cor.  i.  18,  19;  iii.  8;  viii.  2.  Attention  to 
the  education  of  children  is  an  undoubted  duty ;  and 
it  is  a  mercy  when  it  so  far  succeeds  as  to  preserve 
them  from  gross  wickedness ;  but  it  will  not  change 
the  heart.  They  who  receive  Christ  are  born,  not  of 
blood,  nor  of  the  will  of  the  flesh,  nor  of  the  will  of 
man,  but  of  God.    John  i.  13. 

If  a  man  professes  to  love  the  Lord  Jesus,  I  am  wil- 
ling to  believe  him,  if  he  does  not  give  me  proof  to  the 


190 


CARDIPHONIA. 


contrary  ;  but  I  am  sure,  at  the  same  time,  no  one  can 
love  him  in  the  scriptural  sense  who  does  not  know 
the  need  and  the  worth  of  a  Saviour ;  in  other  words, 
who  is  not  brought,  as  a  ruined  helpless  sinner,  to  live 
upon  him  for  wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctifieation, 
and  redemption.  They  who  love  him  thus  will  speak, 
highly  of  him,  and  acknowledge  that  he  is  their  all  in 
all.  And  they  who  thus  love  him,  and  speak  of  him, 
will  get  little  thanks  for  their  pains  in  such  a  world 
as  this  ;  "  all  that  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus  must  suffer 
persecution, — the  world  that  hated  him  will  hate  them." 
And  though  it  is  possible  by  his  grace  to  put  to  silence, 
in  some  measure,  the  ignorance  of  foolish  men;  and 
though  his  providence  can  protect  his  people,  so  that 
not  a  hair  of  their  heads  can  be  hurt  without  his  per- 
mission; yet  the  world  will  show  their  teeth,  if  they  are 
not  suffered  to  bite.    The  apostles  were  accounted 

babblers,  w;  7tc ^ixaOa^^ata  toy  xoafiov  xou  rtavttov  7ts^i^yjft.a.* 

I  need  not  point  out  to  you  the  force  of  these  expres- 
sions. We  are  no  better  than  the  apostles ;  nor  have 
we  reason  to  expect  much  better  treatment,  so  far  as 
we  walk  in  their  steps.  On  the  other  hand,  there  is  a 
sober  decent  way  of  speaking  of  God,  and  goodness, 
and  benevolence,  and  sobriety,  which  the  world  will 
bear  well  enough ; — nay,  we  may  say  a  little  about 
Jesus  Christ,  as  ready  to  make  up  the  deficiencies  of 
our  honest  and  good  endeavours,  and  this  will  not 
displease  them.  But,  if  we  preach  him  as  the  only 
foundation,  lay  open  the  horrid  evils  of  the  human 
heart,  tell  our  hearers  that  they  are  dead  in  trespasses 
and  sins,  and  have  no  better  ground  of  hope  in  them- 
selves than  the  vilest  malefactors,  in  order  to  exalt  the 
glory  of  Jesus,  as  saving  those  who  are  saved  wholly 
and  freely  for  his  own  name's  sake ;  if  we  tell  the 
virtuous  and  decent,  as  well  as  the  profligate,  that  un- 
less they  are  born  again,  and  made  partakers  of  living 
faith,  and  count  all  things  loss  for  the  excellency  of  the 
knowledge  of  Christ,  they  cannot  be  saved:  this  the 
world  cannot  bear.    We  shall  be  called  knaves  or 


[*  As  the  filth  of  the  world,  and  the  offscouring  of  all  things.] 


LETTERS   TO   THE   REV.   MR.  S- 


191 


fools,  uncharitable  bigots,  and  twenty  hard  names. 
If  you  have  met  with  nothing  like  this,  I  wish  it  may- 
lead  you  to  suspect  whether  you  have  yet  received 
the  right  key  to  the  doctrines  of  Christ ;  for,  depend 
upon  it,  the  offence  of  the  cross  is  not  ceased. 

I  am  grieved  and  surprised  that  you  seem  to  take 
little  notice  of  any  thing  in  the  account  of  my  deceased 
friend,  but  his  wishing  himself  to  be  a  deist,  and  his 
having  play-books  about  him  in  his  illness.  As  to  the 
plays,  they  were  Shakspeare's,  which,  as  a  man  of 
taste,  it  is  no  great  wonder  he  should  sometimes  look 
into.  Your  remark  on  the  other  point  shows  that 
you  are  not  much  acquainted  with  the  exercises 
of  the  human  mind  under  certain  circumstances. 
I  believe  I  observed  formerly  that  it  was  not  a  liber- 
tine wish.  Had  you  known  him,  you  would  have 
known  one  of  the  most  amiable  and  unblemished 
characters.  Few  were  more  beloved  and  admired 
for  an  uniform  course  of  integrity,  moderation,  and 
benevolence;  but  he  was  discouraged.  He  studied 
the  Bible,  believed  it  in  general  to  be  the  word  of  God ; 
but  his  wisdom,  his  strong  turn  for  reasoning,  stood 
so  in  his  way  that  he  could  get  no  solid  comfort  from 
it.  He  felt  the  vanity  of  the  schemes  proposed  by 
many  men  admired  in  the  world  as  teachers  of  divinity; 
and  he  felt  the  vanity  likewise  of  his  own.  He  was 
also  a  minister,  and  had  a  sincere  design  of  doing 
good.  He  wished  to  reform  the  profligate,  and  com- 
fort the  afflicted  by  his  preaching  :  but,  as  he  was  not 
acquainted  with  that  one  kind  of  preaching  which 
God  owns  to  the  edification  of  the  hearers,  he  found 
he  could  do  neither.  A  sense  of  disappointments  of 
this  kind  distressed  him.  Finding  in  himself  none  of 
that  peace  which  the  Scripture  speaks  of,  and  none  of 
the  influence  he  hoped  for  attending  his  ministry,  he 
was  led  sometimes  to  question  the  truth  of  the  Scrip- 
ture. We  have  a  spiritual  enemy  always  near,  to  press 
upon  a  mind  in  this  desponding  situation;  nor  am  I 
surprised  that  he  should  then  wish  himself  a  deist ; 
since,  if  there  were  any  hope  for  a  sinner  but  by  faith 
in  the  blood  of  Jesus,  he  had  as  much  of  his  own  good- 


192 


CARDIPHONIA. 


ness  to  depend  upon  as  most  I  have  known.  As  for  the 
rest,  if  you  could  see  nothing  admirable  and  wonder- 
ful in  the  clearness,  the  dignity,  the  spirituality  of  his 
expressions,  after  the  Lord  revealed  the  gospel  to  him, 
I  can  only  say  I  am  sorry  for  it.  This  I  know,  that 
some  persons  of  sense,  taste,  learning,  and  reason,  and 
far  enough  from  'my  sentiments,  have  been  greatly 
struck  with  them.  You  say,  a  death-bed  repentance 
is  what  you  would  be  sorry  to  give  any  hope  of.  My 
dear  friend,  it  is  well  for  poor  sinners,  that  God's 
thoughts  and  ways  are  as  much  above  men's  as  the 
heavens  are  higher  than  the  earth.  We  agreed  to 
communicate  our  sentiments  freely,  and  promised  not 
to  be  offended  with  each  other's  freedom,  if  we  could 
help  it.  I  am  afraid  of  offending  you  by  a  thought 
just  now  upon  my  mind,  and  yet  I  dare  not  in  con- 
science suppress  it:  I  must  therefore  venture  to  say, 
that  I  hope  they  who  depend  upon  such  a  repentance 
as  your  scheme  points  out,  will  repent  of  their  re- 
pentance itself  upon  their  death-bed  at  least,  if  not 
sooner.  You  and  I  perhaps  should  have  encouraged 
the  fair-spoken  young  man,  who  said  he  had  kept  all 
the  commandments  from  his  youth,  and  rather  have 
left  the  thief  upon  the  cross  to  perish  like  a  villain  as 
he  lived.  But  Jesus  thought  differently.  I  do  not 
encourage  sinners  to  defer  their  repentance  to  their 
death-beds ;  I  press  the  necessity  of  a  repentance  this 
moment.  But  then  I  take  care  to  tell  them,  that  re- 
pentance is  the  gift  of  God  ;  that  Jesus  is  exalted  to 
bestow  it;  and  that  all  their  endeavours  that  way, 
unless  they  seek  to  him  for  grace,  will  be  vain  as 
washing  a  blackamoor,  and  transient  as  washing  a 
swine,  which  will  soon  return  to  the  mire  again.  I 
know  the  evil  heart  will  abuse  the  grace  of  God ;  the 
apostle  knew  this  likewise.  Rom.  hi.  8,  and  vi.  3. 
But  this  did  not  tempt  him  to  suppress  the  glorious 
grace  of  the  gospel,  the  power  of  Jesus  to  save  to  the 
uttermost,  and  his  merciful  promise,  that  whosoever 
cometh  unto  him,  he  will  in  no  wise  cast  out.  The 
repentance  of  a  natural  heart,  proceeding  wholly  from 
fear,  like  that  of  some  malefactors,  who  are  sorry,  not 


LETTERS   TO   THE   REV.  MR.  & 


193 


that  they  have  committed  robbery  or  murder,  but  that 
they  must  be  hanged  for  it ;  this  undoubtedly  is  nothing 
•worth,  whether  in  time  of  health  or  in  a  dying  hour. 
But  that  jueravoia,  that  gracious  change  of  heart,  views, 
and  dispositions,  which  always  takes  place  when 
Jesus  is  made  known  to  the  soul  as  having  died  that 
the  sinner  might  live,  and  been  wounded  that  he 
might  be  healed ;  this,  at  whatever  period  God  is 
pleased  to  afford  and  effect  it  by  his  Spirit,  brings  a 
sure  and  everlasting  salvation  with  it. 

Still  I  find  I  have  not  done :  you  ask  my  exposition 
of  the  parables  of  the  talents  and  pounds ;  but  at  pre- 
sent I  can  write  no  more.  I  have  only  just  time  to 
tell  you,  that  when  I  begged  your  acceptance  of 
Omicron,  nothing  was  further  from  my  expectation 
than  a  correspondence  with  you.  The  frank  and  kind 
manner  in  which  you  wrote  presently  won  upon  my 
heart.  In  the  course  of  our  letters  upon  subscription, 
I  observed  an  integrity  and  disinterestedness  in  you 
which  endeared  you  to  me  still  more.  Since  that  our 
debates  have  taken  a  much  more,  interesting  turn ;  I 
have  considered  it  as  a  call,  and  an  opportunity  put 
in  my  hand,  by  the  especial  providence  of  him  who 
ruleth  over  all.  I  have  embraced  the  occasion  to  lay 
before  you  simply,  and  rather  in  a  way  of  testimony 
than  argumentation,  what  (in  the  main)  I  am  sure  is 
truth.  I  have  done  enough  to  discharge  my  conscience, 
but  shall  never  think  I  do  enough  to  answer  the  affec- 
tion I  bear  you.  I  have  done  enough,  likewise,  to 
make  you  weary  of  my  correspondence,  unless  it 
should  please  God  to  fix  the  subject  deeply  upon  your 
mind,  and  make  you  attentive  to  the  possibility  and 
vast  importance  of  a  mistake  in  matters  of  everlasting 
concernment.  I  pray  that  the  good  Spirit  of  God  may 
guide  you  into  all  truths.  He  only  is  the  effectual 
teacher.  I  still  retain  a  cheerful  hope  that  some  things 
you  cannot  at  present  receive  will  hereafter  be  the 
joy  and  comfort  of  your  heart;  but  I  know  it  cannot 
be  till  the  Lord's  own  time.  I  cannot  promise  to  give 
such  long  answers  as  your  letters  require,  to  clear  up 
every  text  that  may  be  proposed,  and  to  answer  every 

17 


194 


CARDIPHONIA. 


objection  that  may  be  started ;  yet  I  shall  be  glad  to 
exchange  a  letter  now  and  then.  At  present  it  re- 
mains with  you  whether  our  correspondence  continues 
or  not,  as  this  is  the  third  letter  I  have  written  since 
I  heard  from  you,  and  therefore  must  be  the  last  till  I 
do.  I  should  think  what  remains  might  be  better 
settled  viva  voce;  for  which  purpose  I  shall  be  glad  to 
see  you,  or  ready  to  wait  on  you  when  leisure  will 
permit,  and  when  I  know  it  will  be  agreeable :  but  if 
(as  life  and  all  its  affairs  are  precarious)  we  should 
never  meet  in  this  world,  I  pray  God  we  may  meet  at 
the  right  hand  of  Jesus,  in  the  great  day  when  he  shall 
come  to  gather  up  his  jewels,  and  to  judge  the  world. 
There  is  an  endless  diversity  of  opinions  in  matters 
of  religion  ;  which  of  them  are  right  and  safe,  and  will 
lead  to  eternal  glory,  dies  iste  indicabit.*  I  am  still  in 
a  manner  lost  amidst  more  engagements  than  I  have 
time  to  comply  with ;  but  I  feel  and  know  that  I 
am,  &c. 


[*  That  day  will  declare.] 


ELEVEN  LETTERS  TO  MR.  B  ,  &c 


LETTER  I. 

September  28,  1774. 
My  Dearest  Sir, — I  see  the  necessity  of  having,  if 
possible,  my  principles  at  my  finger  ends,  that  I  may 
apply  them  as  occasions  arise  every  hour.  Certainly 
if  my  ability  was  equal  to  my  inclination,  I  would  re- 
move your  tumour  with  a  word  or  a  touch ;  I  would 
exempt  you  instantly  and  constantly  from  every  in- 
convenience and  pain;  but  you  are  in  the  hands  of  one 
who  could  do  all  this  and  more,  and  who  loves  you 
infinitely  better  than  I  can  do,  and  yet  he  is  pleased  to 
permit  you  to  suffer.  What  is  the  plain  inference? 
Certainly,  that  at  the  present  juncture,  he  to  whom  all 
the  concatenations  and  consequences  of  events  are 
present  in  one  view,  sees  it  better  for  you  to  have  this 
tumour  than  to  be  without  it;  for  I  have  no  more  idea 
of  a  tumour  arising  (or  any  other  incidental  trial  be- 
falling you,)  without  a  cause,  without  a  need-be,  with- 
out a  designed  advantage  to  result  from  it,  than  I  have 
of  a  mountain  or  a  pyramid  rising  up  of  its  own 
accord  in  the  middle  of  Salisbury  Plain.  The  promise 
is  express,  and  literally  true,  that  all  things  universally, 
and  without  exception,  shall  work  together  for  good 
to  them  that  love  God.  But  they  work  together — the 
smallest  as  well  as  the  greatest  events  have  their  place 
and  use  ;  like  the  several  stones  in  the  arch  of  a  bridge, 
where  no  one  would  singly  be  useful,  but  every  one  in  its 
place  is  necessary  to  the  structure  and  support  of  the 
arch  ;  or  rather  like  the  movement  of  a  watch,  where, 
though  there  is  an  evident  subordination  of  parts,  and 

195 


106 


CARDIPIIONIA. 


some  pieces  have  a  greater  comparative  importance 
than  others,  yet  the  smallest  pieces  have  their  place 
and  use,  and  are  so  far  equally  important,  that  the 
whole  design  of  the  machine  would  be  obstructed  for 
want  of  them.  Some  dispensations  and  turns  of 
Divine  Providence  may  be  compared  to  the  main 
spring  or  capital  wheels  which  have  a  more  visible, 
sensible,  and  determining  influence  upon  the  whole 
tenor  of  our  lives;  but  the  more  ordinary  occurrences 
of  every  day  are  at  least  pins  and  pivots,  adjusted, 
timed,  and  suited  with  equal  accuracy,  by  the  hand 
of  the  same  great  Artist  who  planned  and  executes 
the  whole;  and  we  are  sometimes  surprised  to  see  how 
much  more  depends  and  turns  upon  them  than  we  are 
aware  of.  Then  we  admire  his  skill,  and  say  he  has 
done  all  things  well.  Indeed,  with  respect  to  his 
works  of  providence,  as  well  as  of  creation,  he  well 
deserves  the  title  of  Maximus  in  minimis.*  Such 
thoughts  as  these,  when  I  am  enabled  to  realize  them, 
in  some  measure  reconcile  me  to  what  he  allots  for 
myself  or  my  friends,  and  convince  me  of  the  propriety 
of  that  expostulation,  which  speaks  the  language  of 
love  as  well  as  authority,  "Be  still,  and  know  that 
I  am  God."  I  sympathize  with  you  in  your  trial,  and 
pray  and  trust  that  your  Shepherd  will  be  your 
Physician,  will  superintend  and  bless  the  use  of  means, 
will  give  you,  in  his  good  time,  health  and  cure,  and 
at  all  times  reveal  unto  you  abundance  of  peace.  His 
promises  and  power  are  necessary  for  our  preserva- 
tion in  the  smoother  scenes  he  has  allotted  for  us,  and 
they  are  likewise  sufficient  for  the  roughest.  We  are 
always  equally  in  danger  in  ourselves,  and  always 
equally  safe  under  the  shadow  of  his  wings.  No 
storms,  assaults,  sieges,  or  pestilences,  can  hurt  us, 
till  we  have  filled  up  his  appointed  measure  of  service; 
and  when  our  work  is  done,  and  he  has  ripened  us  for 
glory,  it  is  no  great  matter  by  what  means  he  is 
pleased  to  call  us  home  to  himself. 

I  have  only  room  to  present  our  joint  and  sincerest 
respects.    The  Lord  bless  you  all. — I  am,  &c. 

[*  Greatest  in  the  smallest  things.] 


LETTERS   TO   MR.  B- 


197 


LETTER  II. 

October  15,  1774. 

My  Dearest  Sir, — I  think  the  greatness  of  trials  is  to 
be  estimated,  rather  by  the  impression  they  make  upon 
our  spirits,  than  by  their  outward  appearance.  The 
smallest  will  be  too  heavy  for  us  if  we  are  left  to 
grapple  with  it  in  our  own  strength,  or  rather  weak- 
ness ;  and  if  the  Lord  is  pleased  to  put  forth  his  power 
in  us,  he  can  make  the  heaviest  light.  A  lively  im- 
pression of  his  love,  or  of  his  sufferings  for  us,  or  of 
the  glories  within  the  veil,  accompanied  with  a  due 
sense  of  the  misery  from  which  we  are  redeemed ; 
these  thoughts  will  enable  us  to  be  not  only  submissive, 
but  even  joyful  in  tribulations.  When  faith  is  in  exer- 
cise, though  the  flesh  will  have  its  feelings,  the  spirit 
will  triumph  over  them.  But  it  is  needful  we  should 
know  that  we  have  no  sufficiency  in  ourselves, 
and  in  order  to  know  it  we  must  feel  it ;  and,  there- 
fore, the  Lord  sometimes  withdraws  his  sensible  influ- 
ence, and  then  the  buzzing  of  a  fly  will  be  an  over- 
match for  our  patience :  at  other  times  he  will  show 
us  what  he  can  do  in  us  and  for  us;  then  we  can  adopt 
the  apostle's  words,  and  say,  I  can  do  or  suffer  all 
things  through  Christ  strengthening  me.  He  has  said, 
My  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee.  It  is  observable,  that 
the  children  of  God  seldom  disappoint  our  expectations 
under  great  trials  ;  if  they  show  a  wrongness  of  spirit, 
it  is  usually  in  such  little  incidents  that  we  are  ready 
to  wonder  at  them.  For  which  two  reasons  may  be 
principally  assigned.  When  great  trials  are  in  view, 
we  run  simply  and  immediately  to  our  all-sufficient 
Friend,  feel  our  dependence,  and  cry  in  good  earnest 
for  help  ;  but  if  the  occasion  seems  small,  we  are  too 
apt  secretly  to  lean  to  our  own  wisdom  and  strength, 
as  if,  in  such  slight  matters,  we  could  make  shift  with- 
out him.  Therefore,  in  these  we  often  fail.  Again 
the  Lord  deals  with  us  as  we  sometimes  see  mothers 

17  * 


198 


CARDiniONlA. 


with  their  children.  When  a  child  begins  to  walk  he 
is  often  self-important;  he  thinks  he  needs  no  help,  and 
can  hardly  bear  to  be  supported  by  the  finger  of 
another.  Now,  in  such  a  case,  if  there  is  no  danger 
or  harm  from  a  fall,  as  if  he  is  on  a  plain  carpet,  the 
mother  will  let  him  alone  to  try  how  he  can  walk. 
He  is  pleased  at  first,  but  presently  down  he  comes ; 
and  a  few  experiments  of  this  kind  convince  him  he 
is  not  so  strong  and  able  as  he  thought,  and  make  him 
willing  to  be  led.  But  was  he  upon  the  brink  of  a 
river  or  a  precipice,  from  whence  a  fall  might  be 
fatal,  the  tender  mother  would  not  trust  him  to  him- 
self, no,  not  for  a  moment.  I  have  not  room  to  make 
the  application,  nor  is  it  needful.  It  requires  the  same 
grace  to  bear  with  a  right  spirit  a  cross  word  as  a 
cross  injury;  or  the  breaking  of  a  china  plate,  as  the 
death  of  an  only  son. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  III. 


November  23,  1774. 
My  Dear  Sir, — I  hope  to  be  informed  in  due  time, 
that  the  Lord  has  given  you  full  health  and  cure.  He 
has  preserved  me  hitherto  from  the  hands  of  surgeons; 
but  I  feel  as  if  my  flesh  would  prove,  as  you  say,  a 
very  coward,  were  it  needful  to  submit  to  a  painful 
operation.  Yet  I  observe,  when  such  operations  are 
necessary,  if  people  are  satisfied  of  a  surgeon's  skill 
and  prudence,  they  will  not  only  yield  to  be  cut  at  his 
pleasure,  without  pretending  to  direct  him  where,  or 
how  long  he  shall  make  the  incision,  but  will  thank 
and  pay  him  for  putting  them  to  pain,  because  they 
believe  it  for  their  advantage.  I  wish  I  could  be  more 
like  them  in  my  concerns.  My  body,  as  I  said,  is, 
through  mercy,  free  from  considerable  ailments,  but  I 
have  a  soul  that  requires  surgeon's  work  continually; 
— there  is  some  tumour  to  be  discussed  or  laid  open, 
some  dislocation  to  be  reduced,  some  fracture  to  be 
healed,  almost  daily.    It  is  my  great  mercy,  that  one 


LETTERS   TO   MR.  B 


199 


who  is  infallible  in  skjll,  who  exercises  incessant  care 
and  boundless  compassion  towards  all  his  patients,  has 
undertaken  my  case ;  and,  complicated  as  it  is,  I  dare 
not  doubt  his  making  a  perfect  cure.  Yet,  alas!  I  too 
often  discover  such  impatience,  distrust,  and  complain- 
ing, when  under  his  hand — am  so  apt  to  find  fault 
with  the  instruments  he  is  pleased  to  make  use  of — so 
ready  to  think  the  salutary  wounds  he  makes  unneces- 
sary, or  too  large ;  in  a  word,  I  show  auch  a  prompt- 
ness to  control,  were  I  able,  or  to  direct  his  operations, 
that,  were  not  his  patience  beyond  expression,  he 
would,  before  now,  have  given  me  up.  I  am  per- 
suaded, no  money  would  induce  Mr.  to  attend 

upon  a  patient  who  should  act  towards  him  as  I  have 
towards  my  best  Physician.  Sometimes  I  indulge  a 
hope  that  I  am  growing  wiser,  and  think  surely,  after 
such  innumerable  proofs  as  I  have  had  that  he  does  all 
things  well,  I  shall  now  be  satisfied  to  leave  myself 
quietly  and  without  reserve  to  his  disposal.  A  thou- 
sand such  surrenders  I  have  made,  and  a  thousand 
times  I  have  interpretatively  retracted  them.  Yet  still 
he  is  gracious.    O,  how  shall  I  praise  him  at  last! 

I  thank  you  for  your  letter;  I  never  receive  one 
from  you  without  pleasure,  and  I  believe  seldom  with- 
out profit,  at  least  for  the  time.  I  believe  with  you, 
that  there  is  much  of  the  proper  and  designed  efficacy 
of  the  gospel  mystery  which  I  have  not  yet  experienced. 
And  I  suppose  they  who  are  advanced  far  beyond  me 
in  the  divine  life,  judge  the  same  of  their  utmost  pre- 
sent attainments.  Yet  I  have  no  idea  of  any  perma- 
nent state  in  this  life,  that  shall  make  my  experience 
cease  to  be  a  state  of  warfare  and  humiliation.  At 
my  first  setting  out,  indeed,  I  thought  to  be  better,  and 
to  feel  myself  better  from  year  to  year ;  I  expected  by 
degrees  to  attain  every  thing  which  I  then  comprised 
in  my  idea  of  a  saint.  I  thought  my  grain  of  grace, 
by  much  diligence  and  careful  improvement,  would, 
in  time,  amount  to  a  pound,  that  pound  in  a  further 
space  of  time  to  a  talent,  and  then  I  hoped  to  increase 
from  one  talent  to  many ;  so  that  supposing  the  Lord 
should  spare  me  a  competent  number  of  years,  I 


200 


CAKDirilONIA. 


pleased  myself  with  the  thought  of  dying  rich.  But, 
alas!  these  my  golden  expectations  have  been  like 
South  Sea  dreams  ;  I  have  lived  hitherto  a  poor  sin- 
ner, and  I  believe  I  shall  die  one.  Have  I  then  gained 
nothing  by  waiting  upon  the  Lord?  Yes;  I  have 
gained  that,  which  I  once  would  rather  have  been 
without — such  accumulated  proof  of  the  deceitfulness 
and  desperate  wickedness  of  my  heart,  as  I  hope,  by 
the  Lord's  blessing,  has  in  some  measure  taught  me  to 
know  what  I  mean  when  I  say,  Behold,  I  am  vile ! 
And  in  connection  with  this,  I  have  gained  such  ex- 
perience of  the  wisdom,  power,  and  compassion  of 
my  Redeemer,  the  need,  the  worth  of  his  blood,  right- 
eousness, attention,  and  intercession,  the  glory  that  he 
displays  in  pardoning  iniquity  and  sin,  and  passing  by 
the  transgression  of  the  remnant  of  his  heritage,  that 
my  soul  cannot  but  cry  out,  Who  is  a  God  like  unto 
thee!  Thus,  if  I  have  any  meaner  thoughts  of  myself, 
Ezek.  xvi.  63,  and  any  higher  thoughts  of  him  than  I 
had  twenty  years  ago,  I  have  reason  to  be  thankful ; 
every  grain  of  this  experience  is  worth  mountains  of 
gold.  And  if,  by  his  mercy,  I  shall  yet  sink  more  in 
my  own  esteem,  and  he  will  be  pleased  to  rise  still 
more  glorious  to  my  eyes,  and  more  precious  to  my 
heart,  I  expect  it  will  be  much  in  the  same  way.  I 
was  ashamed  when  I  began  to  seek  him  ;  I  am  more 
ashamed  now  ;  and  I  expect  to  be  most  of  all  ashamed 
when  he  shall  appear  to  destroy  my  last  enemy.  But 
O !  I  may  rejoice  in  him,  to  think  that  he  will  not  be 
ashamed  of  me. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  IV. 

May  19,  1775. 
My  Dear  Sir, — I  hope  you  will  find  the  Lord  present 
at  all  times,  and  in  all  places.  When  it  is  so,  we  are 
at  home  everywhere;  when  it  is  otherwise,  home  is  a 
prison,  and  abroad  a  wilderness.  I  know  what  I  ought 
to  desire,  and  what  I  do  desire.    I  point  him  out  to 


LETTERS   TO    MR.  B- 


201 


others  as  the  all  in  all;  I  esteem  him  as  such  in  my 
own  judgment;  but,  alas!  my  experience  abounds 
with  complaints.  He  is  my  sun ;  but  clouds,  and 
sometimes  walls,  intercept  him  from  my  view.  He  is 
my  strength ;  yet  I  am  prone  to  lean  upon  reeds.  He 
is  my  friend;  but  on  my  part  there  is  such  coldness 
and  ingratitude,  as  no  other  friend  could  bear.  But 
still  he  is  gracious,  and  shames  me  with  his  repeated 
multiplied  goodness.  O  for  a  warmer  heart,  a  more 
simple  dependence,  a  more  active  zeal,  a  more  sensi- 
ble deliverance  from  the  effects  of  this  body  of  sin 
and  death !  He  helps  me  in  my  endeavours  to  keep 
the  vineyards  of  others;  but,  alas!  my  own  does  not 
seem  to  flourish  as  some  do  around  me.  However, 
though  I  cannot  say  I  labour  more  abundantly  than 
they  all,  I  have  reason  to  say  with  thankfulness,  by 
the  grace  of  God  I  am  what  I  am.  My  poor  story 
would  soon  be  much  worse,  did  not  he  support,  re- 
strain, and  watch  me  every  minute.  Let  me  entreat 
your  praises  and  prayers  on  the  behalf  of  me  and 
mine ;  and  may  the  Lord  bless  you  and  yours  with 
an  increase  in  every  good. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  V. 

September  2,  177G. 
My  Dear  Sir, — The  young  woman  I  spoke  of  is  still 
living,  and  not  much  weaker  than  when  I  left  her. 
The  Lord  was  pleased  to.  relieve  her  on  Tuesday 
evening,  and  she  was  comfortable  the  remainder  of 
the  week.  But  yesterday  her  conflicts  returned,  and 
she  was  in  great  distress.  The  enemy,  who  always 
fights  against  the  peace  of  the  Lord's  children,  finds 
great  advantage  against  them  when  their  spirits  are 
weakened  and  worn  down  by  long  illness,  and  is  often 
permitted  to  assault  them.  The  reasons  are  hidden 
from  us,  but  they  are  doubtless  worthy  of  his  wisdom 
and  love,  and  they  terminate  in  victory,  to  the  praise 
of  his  glorious  grace,  which  is  more  signally  mani- 


202 


CAKDiniOKIA. 


fested  by  his  leading  them  safely  through  fire  and 
water  than  if  their  path  was  always  smooth.  He  is 
sovereign  in  his  dispensations,  and  appoints  some  of 
his  people  to  trials  and  exercises,  to  which  others, 
perhaps,  are  strangers  all  their  days.  Believers  are 
soldiers.  All  soldiers,  by  their  profession,  are  engaged 
to  fight  if  called  upon  ;  but  who  shall  be  called  to  sus- 
tain the  hottest  service,  and  be  most  frequently  ex- 
posed upon  the  field  of  battle,  depends  upon  the  will 
of  the  general  or  king.  Some  of  our  soldiers  are  now  . 
upon  hard  service  in  America,  while  others  are  sta- 
tioned around  the  palace,  see  the  king's  face  daily,  and 
have  no  dangers  or  hardships  to  encounter.  These, 
however,  are  as  liable  to  a  call  as  the  others ;  but,  if 
not  called  upon,  they  may  enjoy  with  thankfulness  the 
more  easy  post  assigned  them.  Thus,  the  Captain  of 
our  salvation  allots  to  his  soldiers  such  stations  as  he 
thinks  proper.  He  has  a  a  right  to  employ  whom  he 
will,  and  where  he  will.  Some  are  comparatively  at 
ease, — they  are  not  exposed  to  the  fiercest  onsets,  but 
live  near  his  presence ;  others  are,  to  appearance, 
pressed  above  measure,  beyond  strength,  so  that  they 
despair  even  of  life, — yet  they  are  supported,  and  in 
the  end  made  more  than  conquerors  through  him  who 
hath  loved  them.  Long  observation  convinces  me, 
that  the  temptations  which  some  endure  are  not  chas- 
tisements brought  upon  them  by  unfaithfulness,  or 
for  any  thing  remarkably  wrong  in  their  spirit  or 
walk;  I  often  rather  consider  that,  in  his  warfare,  as 
in  worldly  wars,  the  post  of  danger  and  dilficulty  is  . 
the  post  of  honour,  and  as  such,  assigned  to  those 
whom  he  has  favoured  with  a  peculiar  measure  of  his 
grace.  This  young  woman,  in  particular,  was  always, 
from  her  first  awakening,  remarkably  humble  and 
spiritual,  and  possessed  of  a  broken  and  contrite 
spirit.  I  never  saw  her  in  a  wrong  spirit,  or  heard 
her  speak  an  unadvised  word ;  yet  I  believe  it  is  im- 
possible to  express  the  agonies  she  has  endured.  The 
effect  of  them  is  visible.  Her  animal  frame  was  una- 
ble to  sustain  the  burden.  I  believe  they  were  the 
immediate  cause  of  that  illness  which  is  now  bringing 


LETTERS  TO  MR.  B 


203 


her  down  to  the  grave.  I  doubt  not  but  these  cases 
depend  in  a  great  measure  upon  constitution  ;  but  then 
the  temperament  of  our  bodies  depends  upon  his 
pleasure;  for  if  the  very  hairs  of  our  head  are  num- 
bered, it  is  impossible  that  those  circumstances  of  our 
frame  which,  by  the  near  connection  between  body 
and  soul,  have  a  powerful  influence  upon  the  state  of 
our  minds,  can  escape  his  notice.  He  could  cure 
such  bodily  disorders  as  affect  the  peace  of  his  people 
in  a  moment ;  yet  he  does  not,  though  he  loves  them. 
There  must  be  therefore  wise  reasons  why  he  does 
not;  and  though  we  know  them  not  now,  we  shall 
know  them  hereafter.  Possibly  some  suffer  for  the 
instruction  of  the  rest,  that  we  may  learn  to  be  more 
thankful  to  him  for  the  peace  we  enjoy,  and  to  be 
more  humbly  dependent  upon  him  for  the  continuance 
of  it.  The  Lord's  way  is  in  the  deep,  and  his  path  in 
the  great  waters,  untraceable  by  our  feeble  reasonings; 
but  faith  brings  in  a  good  report.  We  need  not  doubt 
but  he  does  all  things  well,  and  in  due  time  we  shall 
see  it.  In  the  meanwhile,  he  checks  our  vain  in- 
quiries, and  calls  upon  us  to  be  still,  and  know  that 
he  is  God. 

I  brought  home  with  me  a  thankful  sense  of  the 
kindness  and  friendship  I  am  favoured  with  from  you 
and  all  yours.  I  account  this  connection  one  of  the 
great  comforts  of  my  life;  and  I  hope  it  has  been,  and 
will  be,  not  only  pleasant  but  profitable  to  me.  Though 
I  am  but  an  unapt  scholar,  I  hope  I  am  not  unwilling 
to  learn;  and  the  Lord,  in  his  merciful  providence,  ap- 
points me  many  teachers.  There  is  little  praise  due 
to  us,  if  we  either  communicate  or  receive  benefit  in 
our  intercourse  with  our  fellow  disciples.  In  both  we 
are  but  instruments  under  the  influence  of  a  higher 
hand.  Were  Christians  to  meet  together  without  their 
Lord,  they  would  either  trifle  or  quarrel  their  time 
away.  But  as  he  has  said,  Where  two  or  three  are 
met,  there  am  I  in  the  midst  of  them,  we  may  well  be 
glad  of  opportunities  of  coming  together.  And  though, 
for  my  own  part,  I  am  so  poor  an  improver  of  such 
seasons,  that  the  recollection  of  them,  when  past,  is 


204 


CARDITIIONIA. 


generally  accompanied  with  shame  and  regret,  yet  he 
is  gracious  and  merciful,  and  seldom  leaves  me  to 
complain  that  they  were  wholly  in  vain.    I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  VI. 

July  22,  1777. 

My  Dear.  Sir, 

^  %  %  -Jt=  % 

W  %  ^  %  %  %  % 

The  complaints  you  make  of  what  passes  within, 
encourage  me  under  what  I  feel  myself.  Indeed,  if 
those  who  I  have  reason  to  believe  are  more  spiritual 
and  humble  than  I  am,  did  not  give  some  testimony 
that  they  find  their  hearts  made  of  the  same  materials 
as  mine  is,  I  should  be  sometimes  hard  put  to  it  to  be- 
lieve that  I  have  any  part  or  lot  in  the  matter,  or  any 
real  knowledge  of  the  life  of  faith.  But  this  concur- 
rent testimony  of  many  witnesses  confirms  me  in 
what  I  think  the  Scripture  plainly  teaches, — that  the 
soil  of  human  nature,  though  many  spots  are  certainly 
better  weeded,  planted,  and  manured  than  others,  is 
everywhere  the  same,  universally  bad;  so  bad  that  it 
cannot  be  worse,  and  of  itself  is  only  capable  of  pro- 
ducing noxious  weeds,  and  nourishing  venomous  crea- 
tures. We  often  see  the  effects  of  culture,  skill,  and 
expense, — making  a  garden  where  all  was  desert  be- 
fore. When.  Jesus,  the  good  husbandman,  encloses  a 
soil,  and  separates  it  from  the  waste  of  the  world,  to 
make  it  a  residence  for  himself,  a  change  presently 
takes  place;  it  is  planted  and  watered  from  above,  and 
visited  with  beams  infinitely  more  cheering  and  fer- 
tilizing than  those  of  the  material  sun.  But  its  natural 
propensity  to  bring  forth  weeds  still  continues,  and 
one-half  of  his  dispensations  may  be  compared  to  a 
company  of  weeders,  whom  he  sends  forth  into  his 
garden  to  pluck  up  all  which  he  has  not  planted  with 
his  own  hands,  and  which,  if  left  to  grow,  would 
quickly  overpower  and  overtop  the  rest.    But,  alas! 


LETTERS  TO  MR.  B- 


205 


the  ground  is  so  impregnated  with  evil  seeds,  and  they 
shoot  in  such  quick  succession,  that  if  this  weeding 
work  were  not  constantly  repeated,  all  former  labour 
would  be  lost.  Hinc  ilia;  lacrymce.*  Hence  arises 
the  necessity  of  daily  crosses  and  disappointments, 
daily  changes  of  frame,  and  such  multiplied  convic- 
tions, that  we  are  nothing,  and  can  do  nothing  of  our- 
selves ;  all  are  needful,  and  barely  sufficient  to  prevent 
our  hearts  from  being  overrun  with  pride,  self-depend- 
ence, and  security.    Yours,  &c. 


LETTER  VII. 

November  6,  1777. 
My  Dear  Sir, — You  say  you  are  more  disposed  to 
cry  miserere  than  halleluj ah.  Why  not  both  together? 
When  the  treble  is  praise,  and  heart-humiliation  for 
the  bass,  the  melody  is  pleasant,  and  the  harmony  is 
good.  However,  if  not  both  together,  we  must  have 
them  alternately;  not  all  singing,  not  all  sighing,  but 
an  interchange  and  balance,  that  we  may  be  neither 
lifted  too  high  nor  cast  down  too  low, — which  would 
be  the  case  if  we  were  very  comfortable  or  very  sor- 
rowful for  a  long  continuance.  But  though  we  change, 
the  Saviour  changes  not.  All  our  concerns  are  in  his 
hands,  and  therefore  safe.  His  path  is  in  the  deep 
waters,  his  thoughts  and  methods  of  conduct  are  as 
high  above  ours  as  the  heavens  are  high  above  the 
earth;  and  he  often  takes  a  course  for  accomplishing 
his  purposes  directly  contrary  to  what  our  narrow 
views  would  prescribe.  He  wounds  in  order  to  heal, 
kills  that  he  may  make  alive,  casts  down  when  he  de- 
signs to  raise,  brings  a  death  upon  our  feelings,  wishes 
and  prospects,  when  he  is  about  to  give  us  the  desire 
of  our  hearts.  These  things  he  does  to  prove  us;  but 
he  himself  knows,  and  has  determined  beforehand, 
what  he  will  do.    The  proof  indeed  usually  turns  out 


[*  Hence  those  tears.] 
18 


206 


CARDirHONIA. 


to  our  shame.  Impatience  and  unbelief  show  their 
heads,  and  prompt  us  to  suppose  this  and  the  other 
thing,  yea  perhaps  all  things  are  against  us,  to  ques- 
tion whether  he  be  with  us  and  for  us,  or  not.  But  it 
issues  likewise  in  the  praise  of  his  goodness,  when  we 
find  that,  maugre  all  our  unkind  complaints  and  sus- 
picions, he  is  still  working  wonderfully  for  us,  causing 
light  to  shine  out  of  darkness,  and  doing  us  good  in 
defiance  of  ourselves.    I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  VIII. 

To  Mr.  B  ,  junior. 

August  24,  1774. 
Dear.  Sir, — The  lowness  of  your  voice,  and  a  blama- 
ble  absence  of  mind  on  my  part,  prevented  me  from 
understanding  what  you  said  when  you  took  your 
leave  of  me;  nor  did  I  just  at  that  instant  recollect  that 
you  were  so  soon  going  away.  I  could  not  other- 
wise have  parted  with  you,  without  a  particular  ex- 
pression of  my  warmest  wishes  for  your  welfare,  and 
commending  you  with  an  emotion  which  my  heart 
always  feels  for  you,  to  our  God,  and  the  word  of  his 
grace.  Permit  me,  therefore,  by  writing  to  assure 
you,  so  far  as  I  can  answer  for  myself,  that  the  re- 
quest you  were  pleased  to  make  for  my  remembrance 
will  not  be  forgotten  by  me. 

You  are  going  abroad;  you  will  carry  with  you,  I 
doubt  not,  the  best  advice,  strengthened  by  the  authority 
and  affection  of  parents  whom  you  greatly  love  and 
greatly  reverence.  This  may  seem  to  make  any 
thing  a  stranger  can  offer  unnecessary,  if  not  imperti- 
nent; yet,  confiding  in  your  candour,  and  in  your 
good  opinion  of  my  intention,  I  shall  venture  to  let  my 
pen  run  on  a  little  longer.  Not  only  my  wishes,  but 
my  hopes  are  strong  in  your  behalf.  Perhaps  there  is 
hardly  a  young  man  in  the  kingdom,  born  to  a  fortune, 
who  is  setting  out  in  life  upon  equal  advantages  with 


LETTERS  TO  ME.  B- 


207 


yourself.  How  many,  at  your  years,  who  have  been 
brought  up  in  affluence,  are  unprincipled,  uninstructed, 
and  have  already  entered  upon  a  course  of  dissipation 
and  folly,  in  which  it  is  impossible  they  themselves 
can  find  satisfaction,  and  which — unless  they  are  re- 
claimed from  it  by  an  almighty  arm — will  infallibly 
preclude  them  from  usefulness  or  esteem !  whereas, 
your  early  years  have  been  successfully  employed  in 
the  pursuit  of  knowledge,  and  your  education  formed 
under  the  most  animating  and  endearing  influence; 
and  the  Lord  has  furnished  you  with  every  natural 
ability  of  body  and  mind,  which  may  qualify  you  to 
serve  him  in  that  situation  of  life  which  his  providence 
has  allotted  you. 

What  may  I  not  then  further  hope  from  these  begin- 
nings, especially,  as  it  is  easy  to  observe,  that  he  has 
given  you  an  amiable  and  promising  disposition  of  spirit, 
and  has  not  only  preserved  you  from  being  hurried 
down  the  stream  of  a  giddy  world,  but  enabled  you  to 
account  the  tender  restraint  under  which  you  have 
been  educated,  not  a  yoke,  but  a  privilege? 

I  sympathize  with  you  at  what  you  will  feel  when 
you  are  first  separated  from  your  happy  family.  But 
the  Lord  God,  who  is  the  sun  and  shield  of  those  who 
fear  him,  will  be  always  near  you.  His  favour  is  the 
one  thing  needful,  which  no  outward  advantages  can 
compensate  the  want  of ;  and  the  right  knowledge  of 
him  is  the  one  thing  needful,  which  no  human  teaching 
can  communicate. 

Were  I  more  intimate  with  you,  I  could  have  asked 
the  question,  and  perhaps  received  the  satisfaction  to 
know,  that  you  have  already  begun  to  consider  him 
in  this  light ;  that  you  feel  a  vanity  in  science,  an 
emptiness  in  creatures,  and  find  that  you  have  desires, 
which  only  He  who  gave  them  can  satisfy.  I  trust  it 
either  is  or  will  be  thus.  As  to  learning,  though  it  is 
useful  when  we  know  how  to  make  a  right  use  of  it, 
yet  considered  as  in  our  own  power,  and  to  those  who 
trust  to  it,  without  seeking  a  superior  guidance,  it  is 
usually  the  source  of  perplexity,  strife,  scepticism, 
and  infidelity.    It  is  indeed  like  a  sword  in  a  mad- 


208 


CARDiniONIA. 


man's  hands,  which  gives  him  the  more  opportunity 
of  hurting  himself  and  others.  As  to  what  the  world 
calls  pleasure,  there  is  so  little  in  it,  that  even  the 
philosophers  of  old,  or  many  of  them,  though  they  had 
little  of  value  to  substitute  in  its  room,  could  despise 
it.  You  will  perhaps  meet  with  some,  who  will  talk 
another  language,  who  will  pretend  to  be  too  wise  to 
submit  to  the  Bible,  and  too  happy  in  worldly  things, 
to  expect  or  desire  any  happiness  besides ;  but  I  trust 
you  have  seen  enough  to  enable  you  to  treat  such 
persons  with  the  pity,  and  such  pretensions  with  the 
contempt  they  deserve. 

Should  we  set  our  concerns  with  an  eternal  world 
aside  for  a  moment,  it  would  be  easy  to  demonstrate 
that  religion  is  necessary,  in  order  to  make  the  most 
of  this  life,  and  to  enjoy  temporal  good  with  the 
highest  relish.  In  such  a  world  as  this,  where  we  are 
every  moment  liable  to  so  many  unforeseen  and  un- 
avoidable contingencies,  a  man  without  religion  may 
be  compared  to  a  ship  in  a  storm,  without  either 
rudder,  anchor  or  pilot.  But  then,  the  religion  which 
only  deserves  the  name,  must  come  from  above  ;  it 
must  be  suited  to  the  state  and  wants  of  a  sinner,  it 
must  be  capable  of  comforting  the  heart,  it  must  take 
away  the  sting  and  dread  of  death,  and  fix  our  confi- 
dence upon  one  who  is  always  able  to  help  us.  Such 
is  the  religion  of  Jesus,  such  are  its  effects,  and  such 
are  the  criteria  whereby  we  are  to  judge  of  the  vari- 
ous forms  and  schemes  under  which  it  is  proposed  to 
us.  But  I  forbear  ;  I  am  only  reminding  you  of  what 
you  know,  and  what  you  have  known  to  be  verified 
by  living  and  dying  examples.  This  happiness,  my 
dear  sir,  is  open  to  you — to  all  who  seek.  He  is  en- 
throned in  heaven,  but  prayer  will  bring  him  down  to 
the  heart.  Indeed  he  is  always  beforehand  with  us ; 
and  if  we  feel  one  desire  towards  him,  we  may  accept 
it  as  a  token  that  he  gave  it  us  to  encourage  us  to  ask 
for  more. 

May  he  be  your  guide  and  guard,  be  with  you  at 
all  times,  and  in  all  places,  and  bring  you  back  to 
your  father's  house  in  peace.    Should  I  live  to  see 


LETTERS  TO   MISS  M- 


B' 


209 


that  day,  you  have  few  friends  whose  congratulations 
would  be  warmer  or  more  sincere  than  mine ;  and  if, 
when  you  are  settled  and  at  leisure,  you  will  afford 
me  a  letter,  it  will  be  both  a  pleasure  and  a  favour  to, 
dear  sir, — Yours,  &c. 


LETTER  IX. 

To  Miss  M         B  . 

JVop.  11,  1775. 

My  Dear  Miss  M  ,  Our  late  visit  to   was 

very  pleasant  to  myself;  if  any  thing  that  passed  was 
of  service  to  you,  we  know  to  whom  the  thanks  are 
due ;  for  we  can  neither  communicate  nor  receive  any 
thing  but  so  far  as  he  is  pleased  to  enable  us.  One 
reason  why  he  often  disappoints  us  is,  that  we  may 
learn  to  depend  on  him  alone.  We  are  prone,  as  you 
observe,  to  rest  too  much  upon  sensible  comforts,  yet 
they  are  very  desirable ;  only  as  to  the  measures  and 
seasons,  it  is  well  to  be  submissive  to  his  will,  to  be 
thankful  for  them  when  we  have  them,  and  humbly 
waiting  for  them  when  we  have  them  not.  They  are 
not,  however,  the  proper  ground  of  our  hope  ;  a  good 
hope  springs  from  such  a  sense  of  our  wants,  and  such 
a  persuasion  of  his  power  and  grace,  as  engages  the 
heart  to  venture,  upon  the  warrant  of  his  promises,  to 
trust  in  him  for  salvation.  In  a  sense,  we  are  often 
hindering  him  by  our  impatience  and  unbelief;  but, 
strictly  speaking,  when  he  really  begins  the  good 
work,  and  gives  us  a  desire  which  will  be  satisfied 
with  nothing  short  of  himself,  he  will  not  be  hindered 
from  carrying  it  on  ;  for  he  has  said,  I  will  work,  and 
none  shall  let  it.  Ah !  had  it  depended  upon  myself, 
upon  my  wisdom  or  faithfulness,  I  should  have  hin- 
dered him  to  purpose,  and  ruined  myself  long  ago. 
How  often  have  I  grieved  and  resisted  his  Spirit ! 
But  hereby  I  have  learned  more  of  his  patience  and 
tenderness  than  I  could  otherwise  have  known.  He 
18* 


210 


CARDirHONIA. 


knows  our  frame,  and  what  effects  our  evil  nature, 
fomented  by  the  artifices  of  Satan,  will  have  ;  he  sees 
us  from  first  to  last.  A  thousand  evils  arise  in  our 
hearts,  a  thousand  wrongnesses  in  our  conduct,  which, 
as  they  do  arise,  are  new  to  ourselves,  and  perhaps  at 
some  times  we  were  ready  to  think  we  were  incapable 
of  such  things ;  but  none  of  them  are  new  to  him  to 
whom  past,  present,  and  future  are  the  same.  The 
foresight  of  them  did  not  prevent  his  calling  us  by  his 
grace.  Though  he  knew  we  were  vile,  and  should 
prove  ungrateful  and  unfaithful,  yet  he  would  be  found 
of  us ;  he  would  knock  at  the  door  of  our  hearts,  and 
gain  himself  an  entrance.  Nor  shall  they  prevent  his 
accomplishing  his  gracious  purpose.  It  is  our  part  to 
be  abased  before  him,  and  quietly  to  hope  and  wait  for 
his  salvation  in  the  use  of  his  appointed  means.  The 
power,  success,  and  blessing  are  wholly  for  himself. 
To  make  us  more  sensible  of  this,  he  often  withdraws 
from  our  perceptions :  and  as,  in  the  absence  of  the 
sun,  the  wild  beasts  of  the  forest  roam  abroad :  so, 
when  Jesus  hides  himself,  we  presently  perceive  what 
is  in  our  hearts,  and  what  a  poor  shift  we  can  make 
without  him ;  when  he  returns,  his  light  chases  the 
evils  away,  and  we  are  well  again.  However,  they 
are  not  dead  when  most  controlled  by  his  presence. 

It  is  your  great  and  singular  mercy,  my  dear  miss, 
that  he  has  taught  you  to  seek  him  so  early  in  life. 
You  are  entered  in  the  way  of  salvation,  but  you  must 
not  expect  all  at  once.  The  work  of  grace  is  com- 
pared to  the  corn,  and  to  a  building;  the  growth  of 
the  one,  and  the  carrying  forward  of  the  other,  are 
gradual.  In  a  building,  for  instance,  if  it  be  large, 
there  is  much  to  be  done  in  preparing  and  laying  the 
foundation,  before  the  walls  appear  above  ground  ; 
much  is  doing  within,  when  the  work  does  not  seem 
perhaps  to  advance  without ;  and  when  it  is  consider- 
ably forward,  yet  being  encumbered  with  scaffolds 
and  rubbish,  a  bystander  sees  it  at  great  disadvantage, 
and  can  form  but  an  imperfect  judgment  of  it.  But 
all  this  while  the  architect  himself,  even  from  the 
laying  of  the  first  stone,  conceives  of  it  according  to 


LETTERS  TO   MISS  M- 


211 


the  plan  and  design  he  has  formed ;  he  prepares  and 
adjusts  the  materials,  disposing  each  in  its  proper 
time  and  place,  and  views  it,  in  idea,  as  already 
finished.  In  due  seasons  it  is  completed,  but  not  in  a 
day.  The  top-stone  is  fixed  and  then  the  scaffolds  and 
rubbish  being  removed,  it  appears  to  others  as  he  in- 
tended it  should  be.  Men  indeed  often  plan  what,  for 
want  of  skill  or  ability,  or  from  unforeseen  disappoint- 
ments, they  are  unable  to  execute.  But  nothing  can 
disappoint  the  heavenly  Builder ;  nor  will  he  ever  be 
reproached  with  forsaking  the  work  of  his  own  hands, 
or  beginning  that  which  he  could  not  or  would  not 
accomplish.  Phil.  i.  G.  Let  us  therefore  be  thankful 
for  beginnings,  and  patiently  wait  the  event.  His 
enemies  strive  to  retard  the  work,  as  they  did  when 
the  Jews,  by  his  order,  set  about  rebuilding  the  temple. 
Yet  it  was  finished  in  defiance  of  them  all. — Believe 
me  to  be,  &c. 


LETTER  X. 

April  29,  1776. 

My  Dear  Miss  M  , — I  thank  you  for  your  last ; 

and  I  rejoice  in  the  Lord's  goodness  to  you.  To  be 
drawn  by  love,  exempted  from  those  distressing  ter- 
tors  and  temptations  which  some  are  beset  with ;  to 
be  favoured  with  the  ordinances  and  means  of  grace, 
and  connected  with  those,  and  with  those  only,  who 
are  disposed  and  qualified  to  assist  and  encourage  you 
in  seeking  the  Saviour ;  these  are  peculiar  privileges, 
which  all  concur  in  your  case.  He  loves  you,  he  deals 
gently  with  you,  he  provides  well  for  you,  and  ac- 
companies every  outward  privilege  with  his  special 
blessing  ;  and  I  trust  he  will  lead  you  on  from  strength 
to  strength,  and  show  you  still  greater  things  than 
you  have  yet  seen.  They  whom  he  teaches  are 
always  increasing  in  knowledge  both  of  themselves 
and  of  him.  The  heart  is  deep,  and,  like  Ezekiel's 
vision,  presents  so  many  chambers  of  imagery,  one 


212 


CARDIPHONIA. 


within  another,  that  it  requires  time  to  get  a  considera- 
ble acquaintance  with  it,  and  we  shall  never  know  it 
thoroughly.  It  is  now  more  than  twenty-eight  years 
since  the  Lord  began  to  open  mine  to  my  own  view ; 
and  from  that  time  to  this,  almost  every  day  has  dis- 
covered to  me  something  which  till  then  was  unob- 
served ;  and  the  further  I  go,  the  more  I  seem  con- 
vinced that  I  have  entered  but  a  little  way.  A  person 
that  travels  in  some  parts  of  Derbyshire,  may  easily 
be  satisfied  that  the  country  is  cavernous;  but  how 
large,  how  deep,  how  numerous  the  caverns  may  be, 
which  are  hidden  from  us  by  the  surface  of  the 
ground,  and  what  is  contained  in  them,  are  questions 
which  our  nicest  inquirers  cannot  fully  answer. 
Thus  I  judge  of  my  heart,  that  it  is  very  deep  and 
dark,  and  full  of  evil ;  but  as  to  particulars,  I  know 
not  one  of  a  thousand. 

And  if  our  own  hearts  are  beyond  our  comprehen- 
sion, how  much  more  incomprehensible  is  the  heart 
of  Jesus  !  If  sin  abounds  in  us,  grace  and  love  super- 
abound  in  him  :  his  ways  and  thoughts  are  higher  than 
ours,  as  the  heavens  are  higher  than  the  earth.  His 
love  has  a  height,  and  depth,  and  length,  and  breadth 
that  passes  all  knowledge;  and  his  riches  of  grace  are 
unsearchable  riches.  Eph.  iii.  8,  18,  19.  All  that  we 
have  received,  or  can  receive  from  him,  or  know  of 
him  in  this  light,  compared  with  what  he  is  in  himself, 
or  what  he  has  for  us,  is  but  as  the  drop  of  a  bucket 
compared  with  the  ocean,  or  a  single  ray  of  light  in 
respect  to  the  sun.  The  waters  of  the  sanctuary  flow 
to  us  at  first  almost  upon  a  level,  ankle  deep,  so 
graciously  does  the  Lord  condescend  to  our  weak- 
ness;  but. they  rise  as  we  advance,  and  constrain  us 
to  cry  out  with  the  apostle,  O  the  depth!  We  find 
before  us,  as  Dr.  Watts  beautifully  expresses  it, 

A  sea  of  love  and  grace  unknown, 
Without  a  bottom  or  a  shore. 

O  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ !  It  will 
be  growing  upon  us  through  time,  yea,  I  believe 
through  eternity.    What  an  astonishing  and  what  a 


LETTERS  TO   MISS   M   B- 


213 


cheering  thought,  that  this  high  and  lofty  One  should 
unite  himself  to  our  nature,  that  so,  in  a  way  worthy 
.of  his  adorable  perfections,  he  might,  by  his  Spirit, 
unite  us  to  himself!  Could  such  a  thought  have 
arisen  in  our  hearts,  without  the  warrant  of  his  word 
(but  it  is  a  thought  which  no  created  mind  was  capa- 
ble of  conceiving  till  he  revealed  it),  it  would  have 
been  presumption  and  blasphemy ;  but  now  he  has 
made  it  known,  it  is  the  foundation  of  our  hope,  and 
an  inexhaustible  spring  of  life  and  joy.  Well  may  we 
say,  Lord,  what  is  man,  that  thou  shouldst  thus  visit 
him  ? — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  XI. 

September  3,  1776. 

My  Dear  Miss  M  ,  — We  saw  no  danger  upon  the 

road  homeward ;  but  my  judgment  tells  me  we  are 
always  upon  the  brink  of  danger,  though  we  see  it 
not;  and  that,  without  the  immediate  protection  and 
care  of  him  who  preserveth  the  stars  in  their  courses, 
there  could  be  no  travelling  safely  a  few  miles,  nor 
even  sitting  in  safety  by  the  fireside.  But  with  him 
we  are  safe  in  all  places  and  circumstances,  till  our 
race  is  done,  and  his  gracious  purposes  concerning  us, 
in  the  present  life,  are  completely  answered ; — then 
he  will  call '  us  home,  that  we  may  see  his  face,  and 
be  with  him  for  ever,  and  then  it  will  not  much  signify 
what  messenger  he  shall  be  pleased  to  send  for  us. 

While  he  took  care  of  us  abroad,  he  watched  over 
our  concerns  at  home  likewise ;  so  that  we  found  all 
well  upon  our  return,  and  met  with  nothing  to  grieve 
us.  Many  go  out  and  return  home  no  more,  and 
many  find  distressing  things  have  happened  in  their 
absence;  but  we  have  to  set  up  our  Ebenezer,  and  to 
say,  Hitherto  he  has  helped  us.  Assist  me  to  praise 
him.  The  Lord  is  leading  you  in  the  good  old  way, 
in  which  you  may  perceive  the  footsteps  of  his  flock 
who  have  gone  before  you.    They  had  in  their  day 


214 


CARDITHONI  A. 


the  same  difTiculties,  fears,  and  complaints  as  we  have, 
and  through  mercy  we  partake  of  the  same  consola- 
tion which  supported  and  refreshed  them;  and  the. 
promises  which  they  trusted  and  found  faithful,  are 
equally  sure  to  us.  It  is  still  true,  that  they  who  be- 
lieve shall  never  be  confounded.  If  left  to  ourselves, 
we  should  have  built  upon  sand ;  but  he  has  provided 
and  revealed  a  sure  foundation,  removed  our  natural 
prejudices  against  it;  and  now,  though  rains  and 
floods  and  storms  assault  our  building,  it  cannot  fall, 
for  it  is  founded  upon  a  rock.  The  suspicions  and 
fears  which  arise  in  an  awakened  mind,  proceed,  in 
a  good  measure,  from  remaining  unbelief ;  but  not 
wholly  so ;  for  there  is  a  jealousy  and  diffidence  of 
ourselves,  a  wariness,  owing  to  a  sense  of  the  deceit- 
fulness  of  our  own  hearts,  which  is  a  grace  and  gift 
of  the  Lord.  Some  people  who  have  much  zeal,  but 
are  destitute  of  this  jealous  fear,  may  be  compared  to 
a  ship  that  spreads  a  great  deal  of  sail,  but  is  not  pro- 
perly ballasted,  and  is  therefore  in  danger  of  being 
overset  when  a  storm  comes.  A  sincere  person  has 
many  reasons  for  distrusting  his  own  judgment;  is 
sensible  of  the  vast  importance  of  the  case,  and  afraid 
of  too  hastily  concluding  in  his  own  favour,  and  there- 
fore not  easily  satisfied.  However,  this  fear,  though 
useful,  especially  to  young  beginners,  is  not  comforta- 
ble; and  they  who  simply  wait  upon  Jesus  are 
gradually  freed  from  it,  in  proportion  as  their  know- 
ledge of  him  and  their  experience  of  his  goodness  in- 
creases. He  has  a  time  for  settling  and  establishing 
them  in  himself,  and  his  time  is  best.  We  are  hasty, 
and  would  be  satisfied  at  once,  but  his  word  is,  Tarry 
thou  the  Lord's  leisure.  The  work  of  grace  is  not 
like  Jonah's  gourd,  which  sprang  up  and  flourished  in 
a  night,  and  as  quickly  withered,  but  rather  like  the 
oak,  which,  from  a  little  acorn  and  a  tender  plant, 
advances  with  an  almost  imperceptible  growth  from 
year  to  year,  till  it  becomes  a  broad,  spreading,  and 
deep-rooted  tree,  and  then  it  stands  for  ages.  The 
Christian  oak  shall  grow  and  flourish  for  ever.  When 
I  see  any,  soon  after  they  appear  to  be  awakened, 


LETTERS  TO  MISS.  M   B  .  215 


making  a  speedy  profession  of  great  joy,  before  they 
have  a  due  acquaintance  with  their  own  hearts,  I  am 
in  pain  for  them.  I  am  not  sorry  to  hear  them  after- 
wards complain  that  their  joys  are  gone,  and  they  are 
almost  at  their  wit's  end ;  for  without  some  such  check, 
to  make  them  feel  their  weakness  and  dependence,  I 
seldom  find  them  turn  out  well ;  either  their  fervour 
insensibly  abates,  till  they  become  quite  cold,  and  sink 
into  the  world  again  (of  which  I  have  seen  many  in- 
stances), or,  if  they  do  not  give  up  all,  their  walk  is 
uneven,  and  their  spirit  has  not  that  savour  of  broken- 
ness  and  true  humility,  which  is  a  chief  ornament  of 
our  holy  profession.  If  they  do  not  feel  the  plague 
of  their  hearts  at  first,  they  find  it  out  afterwards,  and 
too  often  manifest  it  to  others.  Therefore,  though  I 
know  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  is  free,  and  will  not  be 
confined  to  our  rules,  and  there  may  be  excepted 
cases ;  yet,  in  general,  I  believe  the  old  proverb,  "  Soft 
and  fair  goes  far,"  will  hold  good  in  Christian  expe- 
rience. Let  us  be  thankful  for  the  beginnings  of 
grace,  and  wait  upon  our  Saviour  patiently  for  the 
increase.  And  as  we  have  chosen  him  for  our  physi- 
cian, let  us  commit  ourselves  to  his  management,  and 
not  prescribe  to  him  what  he  shall  prescribe  for  us. 
He  knows  us,  and  he  loves  us  better  than  we  do 
ourselves,  and  will  do  all  things  well. 

You  say,  "  It  never  came  with  power  and  life  to 
my  soul,  that  he  died  for  me."  If  you  mean,  you 
never  had  any  extraordinary  sudden  manifestation, 
something  like  a  vision  or  a  voice  from  heaven,  con- 
firming it  to  you,  1  can  say  the  same.  But  I  know  he 
died  for  sinners ;  I  know  I  am  a  sinner ;  I  know  he  in- 
vites them  that  are  ready  to  perish;  I  am  such  a  one; 
I  know,  upon  his  own  invitation,  I  have  committed 
myself  to  him ;  and  I  know,  by  the  effects,  that  he  has 
been  with  me  hitherto,  otherwise  I  should  have  been 
an  apostate  long  ago :  and  therefore  I  know  that  he 
died  for  me;  for  had  he  been  pleased  to  kill  me  (as  he 
justly  might  have  done),  he  would  not  have  shown  me 
such  things  as  these. 


210 


CARDIPHONIA. 


If  I  must  perish,  would  the  Lord 
Have  taught  my  heart  to  love  his  word? 
Would  he  have  given  me  eyes  to  see 
My  danger  and  my  remedy  ? 
Revealed  his  name,  and  bid  me  pray, 
Had  he  resolved  to  say  me  nay  ? 

I  know  that  I  am  a  child,  because  he  teaches  me  to 
say — Abba,  Father.  I  know  that  I  am  his,  because  he 
has  enabled  me  to  choose  him  for  mine ;  for  such  a 
choice  and  desire  never  could  have  taken  place  in  my 
heart,  if  he  had  not  placed  it  there  himself.  By 
nature  I  was  too  blind  to  know  him,  too  proud  to  trust 
him,  too  obstinate  to  serve  him,  too  base-minded  to 
love  him.  The  enmity  I  was  filled  with  against  his 
government,  righteousness,  and  grace,  was  too  strong 
to  be  subdued  by  any  power  but  his  own.  The  love 
I  bear  him  is  but  a  faint  and  feeble  spark,  but  it  is  an 
emanation  from  himself :  he  kindled  it,  and  he  keeps  it 
alive;  and  because  it  is  his  work,  I  trust  many  waters 
shall  not  quench  it. 

I  have  only  room  to  assure  you,  that  I  am,  &c. 


FOUR  LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  MR.  R 


LETTER  I. 

April  15,  177G. 

My  Dear  Sir, 

-Jf>  W  "J?*  4f*  1p 

I  often  rejoice  on  your  behalf.  Your  call  out  of  the 
world  was  a  singular,  comfortable  instance  of  the 
power  of  grace.  And  when  I  consider  the  difficulties 
and  snares  of  your  situation,  and  that  you  have  been 
kept  in  the  middle  path,  preserved  from  undue  com- 
pliances on  the  one  hand,  and  unnecessary  singulari- 
ties on  the  other,  I  cannot  doubt  but  the  Lord  has 
hitherto  helped  and  guided  you.  Indeed,  you  have 
need  of  his  guidance.  At  your  years,  and  with  your 
expectations  in  life,  your  health  firm,  and  your  natural 
spirits  lively,  you  are  exposed  to  many  snares;  yet  if 
the  Lord  keeps  you  sensible  of  your  danger,  and  de- 
pendent upon  him,  you  will  walk  safely.  Your  secu- 
rity, success,  and  comfort,  depend  upon  him ;  and  in 
the  way  of  means,  chiefly  upon  your  being  preserved 
in  an  humble  sense  of  your  own  weakness.  It  is 
written,  "Fear  not,  I  am  with  thee."  It  is  written 
again,  "Blessed  is  the  man  who  feareth  always." 
There  is  a  perfect  harmony  in  those  seemingly  differ- 
ent texts.  May  the  wisdom  that  cometh  from  above 
teach  you  and  me  to  keep  them  both  united  in  our 
view.  If  the  Lord  be  with  us,  we  have  no  cause  of 
fear.    His  eye  is  upon  us,  his  arm  over  us,  his  ear 

19  217 


218 


CARDIPHONIA. 


open  to  our  prayer;  his  grace  sufficient,  his  promise 
unchangeable.  Under  his  protection,  though  the  path 
of  duty  should  lie  through  fire  and  water,  we  may 
cheerfully  and  confidently  pursue  it.  On  the  other 
hand,  our  hearts  are  so  deceitful,  fallible,  and  frail, 
our  spiritual  enemies  so  subtle,  watchful,  and  power- 
ful, and  they  derive  so  many  advantages  from  the  oc- 
casions of  every  day,  in  which  we  are  unavoidably 
and  unexpectedly  concerned;  there  is  so  much  com- 
bustible within,  and  so  many  temptations  arising  from 
without,  capable  of  setting  all  in  a  flame,  that  we 
cannot  be  too  jealous  of  ourselves  and  our  circum- 
stances. The  Duke  of  Devonshire's  motto  (if  I  mis- 
take not)  well  suits  the  Christian,  Cavendo  tutus.* 
When  we  can  say,  in  the  Psalmist's  spirit,  Hold  thou 
me  up,  we  may  warrantably  draw  his  conclusion,  and 
I  shall  be  safe ;  but  the  moment  we  lean  to  our  own 
understanding,  we  are  in  imminent  danger  of  falling. 
The  enemy  who  wars  against  our  souls  is  a  consum- 
mate master  in  his  way,  fertile  in  stratagems,  and 
equally  skilful  in  carrying  on  his  assaults  by  sap  or  by 
storm.  He  studies  us,  if  I  may  so  say,  all  round,  to 
discover  our  weak  sides,  and  he  is  a  very  Proteus  for 
changing  his  appearances,  and  can  appear  as  a  sly 
serpent,  a  roaring  lion,  or  an  angel  of  light,  as  best 
suits  his  purpose.  It  is  a  great  mercy  to  be  in  some 
measure  acquainted  with  his  devices,  and  aware  of 
them.  They  who  wait  humbly  upon  the  Lord,  and 
consult  carefully  at  his  word  and  throne  of  grace,  are 
made  wiser  than  their  enemy,  and  enabled  to  escape 
and  withstand  his  wiles.  I  know  you  will  not  expect 
me  to  apologize  for  putting  you  in  mind  of  these 
things,  though  you  know  them.  I  have  a  double  war- 
rant; the  love  I  bear  you,  and  the  Lord's  command. 
Heb.  iii.  13.  Use  the  like  freedom  with  me;  I  need  it, 
and  hope  to  be  thankful  for  it,  and  accept  it  as  one  of 
the  best  proofs  of  friendship. 

The  Lord  bless  and  keep  you.  Pray  for  us,  and 
believe  me  to  be  sincerely  yours. 


[*  By  caution,  safe.] 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  MR.  R 


219 


LETTER  II. 

July  13,  1776. 
My  Dear  Sir, — The  Lord,  who  mercifully  called  you 
out  of  a  state  of  thoughtless  dissipation,  and  has 
hitherto  been  with  you,  will,  I  trust,  sweeten  all  your 
trials,  and  cause  his  light  to  shine  upon  your  paths. 
It  seems  probable,  that  if  you  pay  a  just  regard  to 
your  father's  negative,  which  I  really  think  he  has  a 
right  to  expect  from  you,  and  at  the  same  time  make 
a  steady  and  conscientious  use  of  that  negative,  which 
he  generously  allows  you  to  put  upon  his  proposals, 
to  which  I  think  you  have  an  equal  right;  I  say,  while 
things  remain  in  this  situation,  and  you  continue  to 
think  differently,  it  seems  probable  that  the  hour  of 
your  exchanging  a  single  for  the  marriage  state,  is 
yet  at  some  distance.  But  let  not  this  grieve  you. 
The  Lord  is  all-sufficient.  A  lively  sense  of  his  love, 
a  deep  impression  of  eternity,  a  heart  filled  with  zeal 
for  his  cause,  and  a  thirst  for  the  good  of  souls,  will, 
I  hope,  enable  you  to  make  a  cheerful  sacrifice  of 
whatever  has  no  necessary  connection  with  your 
peace  and  his  service.  And  you  may  rest  assured, 
that  whenever  he,  who  loves  you  better  than  you  do 
yourself,  sees  it  best  for  you  upon  the  whole  to  change 
your  condition,  he  will  bring  it  about,  he  will  point 
out  the  person,  prepare  the  means,  and  secure  the 
success  by  his  providence,  and  the  power  he  has  over 
every  heart.  And  you  shall  see  that  all  previous 
difficulties  were  either  gracious  preventions,  which 
he  threw  in  the  way  to  prevent  your  taking  a  wrong 
step,  or  temporary  bars,  which,  by  his  removing  them 
afterwards,  should  give  you  opportunity  of  more 
clearly  perceiving  his  care  and  interposition  in  your 
favour.  In  the  meantime,  remember  your  high  call- 
ing. You  are  a  minister  and  ambassador  of  Christ ; 
you  are  intrusted  with  the  most  honourable  and  im- 
portant employment  that  can  engage  and  animate 


220 


CAltDlPHONIA. 


the  heart  of  man.    Tav-ta  fiiheta,  ev  tovtois  usdi,  (n^tvt 

Filled  and  fired  with  a  constraining  sense  of  the 
love  of  Jesus  and  the  worth  of  souls  ;  impressed  with 
an  ardour  to  carry  war  into  Satan's  kingdom,  to 
storm  his  strongholds,  and  rescue  his  captives ;  you 
will  have  little  leisure  to  think  of  any  thing  else. 
How  does  the  love  of  glory  stimulate  the  soldier, 
make  him  forget  and  forego  a  thousand  personal  ten- 
dernesses, and  prompt  him  to  cross  oceans,  to  traverse 
deserts,  to  scale  mountains,  and  plunge  into  the  greatest 
hardships  and  the  thickest  dangers  !  They  do  it  for 
a  corruptible  crown,  a  puff  of  breath,  an  empty  fame; 
their  highest  prospect  is  the  applause  and  favour  of 
their  prince.  We  likewise  are  soldiers,  we  have  a 
Prince  and  Captain  who  deserves  our  all.  They  who 
know  him,  and  have  hearts  to  conceive  of  his  excellence, 
and  to  feel  their  obligations  to  him,  cannot  indeed  seek 
their  own  glory,  but  his  glory  is  dearer  to  them  than 
a  thousand  lives.  They  owe  him  their  souls,  for  he 
redeemed  them  with  his  blood, — his  own  blood  ;  and 
by  his  grace  he  subdued  and  pardoned  them  when 
they  were  rebels,,  and  in  arms  against  him.  Therefore 
they  are  not  their  own,  they  would  not  be  their  own. 
When  his  standard  is  raised,  when  his  enemies  are  in 
motion,  when  his  people  are  to  be  rescued,  they  go 
forth  clothed  with  his  panoply,  they  fight  under  his 
eye,  they  are  sure  of  his  support,  and  he  shows  them 
the  conqueror's  crown.  O  when  they  think  of  that 
iv  8ov%$  aya9(*  with  which  he  has  promised  to  welcome 
them  home,  when  the  campaign  is  over,  hard  things 
seem  easy,  and  bitter  things  sweet;  they  count  nothing, 
not  even  their  own  lives  dear,  so  that  they  may  finish 
their  course  with  joy.  May  the  Lord  make  us  thus 
minded ;  give  us  a  hearty  concern  for  his  business, 
and  he  has  engaged  to  take  care  of  ours;  and  nothing 
that  can  conduce  to  our  real  comfort  and  usefulness 
shall  be  withheld. — Believe  me  to  be  sincerely  yours. 

*  1  Tim  iv.  15.         f  Well  done,  good  servant. 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  MR.  R  . 


221 


LETTER  III. 

December  21,  1776. 
My  Dear  Friend, — Your  letter  brought  me  tidings  of 
joy,  and  then  furnished  me  with  materials  for  a  bon- 
fire upon  the  occasion.  It  was  an  act  of  passive 
obedience  to  burn  it,  but  I  did  obey.  I  congratulate 
you  upon  the  happy  issue  to  which  the  Lord  has 
brought  your  affairs.  I  see  that  his  good  Spirit  and 
his  good  providence  have  been  and  are  with  you.  I 

doubt  not  but  your  union  with  Miss  will  be 

a  mutual  blessing,  and,  on  your  part,  heightened  by 
being  connected  with  such  a  family.  I  could  enlarge 
upon  this  head,  if  my  letter  likewise  was  to  be  burnt 
as  soon  as  you  have  read  it.  I  look  upon  the  friend- 
ship the  Lord  has  given  me  there,  as  one  of  my  prime 
privileges  ;  and  I  hope  I  shall  always  be  thankful  that  it 
proved  a  means  of  introducing  you  to  it. 

I  congratulate  you,  likewise,  upon  your  accession 

to   ,  not  because  it  is  a  good  living,  in  a 

genteel  neighbourhood,  and  a  fine  country ;  but  be- 
cause I  believe  the  Lord  sends  you  there  for  fulfilling 
the  desires  he  has  given  you,  of  being  useful  to  souls. 
Church  preferment,  in  any  other  view,  is  dreadful ; 
and  1  would  as  soon  congratulate  a  man  upon  seeing 
a  millstone  tied  about  his  neck,  to  sink  him  into  the 
depths  of  the  sea,  as  upon  his  obtaining  what  is  called 
a  good  living,  except  I  thought  him  determined  to 
spend  and  be  spent  in  the  cause  of  the  gospel.  A 
parish  is  an  awful  millstone  indeed  to  those  who  see 
nothing  valuable  in  the  flock  but  the  fleece.  But  the 
Lord  has  impressed  your  heart  with  a  sense  of  the 
glory  and  importance  of  his  truth,  and  the  worth  of 
souls,  and  animated  your  zeal  by  the  most  powerful 
motive,  the  knowledge  of  his  constraining  love.  Your 
case  is  extraordinary.  Perhaps,  when  you  review  in 
your  mind  the  circle  of  your  former  gay  acquaintance, 
you  may  say,  with  Job's  servant,  "  I  only  am  escaped 
alive."  The  rest  are  either  removed  into  an  eternal 
19* 


222 


CARDiniONIA. 


state,  or  are  still  hurrying  down  the  stream  of  dissipa- 
tion, and  living  without  God  in  the  world.  Yet  there 
was  a  time  when  there  seemed  no  more  probability  on 
your  side  than  on  theirs,  that  you  should  obtain  mercy, 
and  be  called  to  the  honour  of  preaching  the  glorious 
gospel.  You  are  setting  out  with  every  possible  ad- 
vantage— in  early  life,  with  a  cheerful  flow  of  spirits, 
affluent  circumstances,  and  now,  to  crown  all,  the 
Lord  gives  you  the  very  choice  of  your  heart  in  a 
partner ;  one  who,  besides  deserving  and  meeting 
your  affection,  will,  I  am  persuaded,  be  a  real  help- 
meet to  you  in  your  spiritual  walk.  How  much  is 
here  to  be  thankful  for ! 

I  trust  the  Lord  has  given  you,  and  will  maintain 
in  you  a  right  spirit,  so  as  not  to  rest  in  his  gifts,  but 
to  hold  them  in  connection  with  the  love  and  favour 
of  the  Giver.  It  is  a  low  time  with  us,  when  the 
greatest  assemblage  of  earthly  blessings  can  seem  to 
satisfy  us  without  a  real  communion  with  him.  His 
grace  is  sufficient  for  you ;  but  undoubtedly  such  a 
scene  of  prosperity  as  seems  to  lie  before  you,  is  full 
of  snares,  and  calls  for  a  double  effort  of  watchful- 
ness and  prayer.  Your  situation  will  fix  many  eyes 
upon  you,  and  Satan  will  doubtless  watch  you,  and 
examine  every  corner  of  the  hedge  around  you, to 
see  if  he  can  find  a  gap  by  which  to  enter.  We  have 
but  few  rich  gospel  ministers ;  but  it  is  too  evident 
that  he  has  found  a  way  to  damp  the  zeal  and  hurt 
the  spirits  of  some  of  those  few,  who  for  a  time  acted 
nobly,  and  seemed  to  walk  out  of  the  reach  of  the 
allurements  of  the  world.  I  am  not  jealous  of  you  ; 
I  feel  a  comfortable  persuasion  that  the  Lord  has 
taken  a  fast  hold  of  your  heart,  and  given  you  a  fast 
hold  of  his  almighty  arm.  Yet  I  believe  you  will  not 
be  displeased  with  me  for  dropping  a  hint  of  this  kind, 
and  at  this  time. 

You  have  heard  of  the  trial  with  which  the  Lord 
has  been  pleased  to  visit  us :  it  still  continues,  though 
considerably  alleviated.  It  is  tempered  with  many 
mercies,  and  I  hope  he  disposes  us  in  a  measure  to 
submission.    I  trust  it  will  be  for  good.    My  dear 


LETTERS   TO   THE  REV.    MR.  R- 


223 


friend,  you  are  now  coming  into  my  school,  where 
you  will  learn,  as  occasions  ofl'er,  to  feel  more  in  the 
person  of  another  than  in  your  own.  But  be  not  dis- 
couraged; the  Lord  only  afflicts  for  our  good.  It  is 
necessary  that  our  sharpest  trials  should  sometimes 
spring  from  our  dearest  comforts,  else  we  should  be 
in  danger  of  forgetting  ourselves,  and  setting  up  our 
rest  here.  In  such  a  world,  and  with  such  hearts  as 
we  have,  we  shall  often  need  something  to  prevent  our 
cleaving  to  the  dust,  to  quicken  us  to  prayer,  and  to 
make  us  feel  that  our  dependence  for  one  hour's  peace 
is  upon  the  Lord  alone.  I  am  ready  to  think  I  have 
known  as  much  of  the  good  and  happiness  which  this 
world  can  afford,  as  most  people  who  live  in  it.  I 
never  saw  the  person  with  whom  I  wished  to  ex- 
change in  temporals.  And  for  many  years  past  I  have 
thought  my  trials  have  been  light  and  few,  compared 
with  what  many  or  most  of  the  Lord's  people  have 
endured.  And  yet,  though  in  the  main  possessed  of 
my  own  wishes,  when  I  look  back  upon  the  twenty- 
seven  years  past,  I  am  ready  to  style  them,  with 
Jacob,  few  and  evil  ;  and  to  give  the  sum  total  of 
their  contents,  in  Solomon's  words — all  is  vanity.  If 
I  take  these  years  to  pieces,  I  see  a  great  part  of  them 
was  filled  up  with  sins,  sorrows,  and  inquietudes.  The 
pleasures  too  are  gone,  and  have  no  more  real  exist- 
ence than  the  baseless  fabric  of  a  dream.  The  shadows 
of  the  evening  will  soon  begin  to  come  over  us;  and 
if  our  lives  are  prolonged,  a  thousand  pains  and  in- 
firmities, from  which  the  Lord  has  in  a  remarkable 
measure  exempted  us  hitherto,  will  probably  overtake 
us ;  and  at  last  we  must  feel  the  parting  pang.  Sic 
transit  gloria  mundi.*  Sin  has  so  envenomed  the  soil 
of  this  earth,  that  the  amaranth  will  not  gi'ow  upon 
it.  But  we  are  hasting  to  a  better  world,  and  bright 
unclouded  skies,  where  our  sun  will  go  down  no  more, 
and  all  tears  shall  be  wiped  from  our  eyes. — I  am,  &c. 


[*  Thus  passes  the  glory  of  the  world.] 


224 


CARDIPHOxNIA. 


LETTER  IV. 

September  27,  1777. 
My  Dear  Friend, — Mr.  called  on  us  on  Thurs- 
day evening,  and  from  that  hour  my  thoughts,  when 

awake,  have  seldom  been  absent  from  .  Few 

people  are  better  qualified  to  feel  for  you,  yourself  and 
the  family  excepted;  perhaps  there  is  no  person  living 

more  nearly  interested  in  what  concerns  Mrs.  

than  myself.  I  could  not  therefore,  at  such  a  time  as 
this,  refrain  from  writing;  and  glad  should  I  be,  if  the 
Lord  may  help  me  to  drop  a  suitable  word,  and  ac- 
company it  with  a  blessing  to  you  in  the  reading. 

I  am  glad  to  be  assured  (though  I  expected  no  less) 

that  Mrs.    happily  feels  herself  safe  in  the 

Lord's  hand,  and  under  the  care  of  the  good  Shepherd 
and  Saviour,  to  whom  she  has  often  committed  her- 
self; and  finds  him  faithful  to  his  promise,  giving  her 
strength  in  her  soul  according  to  her  day,  and  enabling 
her  quietly  to  submit  to  his  holy,  wise,  and  gracious 
will.  And  it  is  my  prayer,  that  he  may  strengthen 
you  likewise,  and  reveal  his  own  all-sufficiency  so 
clearly  and  powerfully  to  your  heart,  that  you  may 
not  be  afraid  of  any  event,  but  cheerfully  rely  upon 
him,  to  be  all  that  to  you,  in  every  circumstance  and 
change,  which  his  promise  warrants  you  to  expect. 

I  am  willing  to  hope  that  this  is  but  a  short  season 
of  anxiety,  appointed  for  the  exercise  of  your  faith  and 
patience,  and  to  give  you,  in  his  good  time,  a  signal 
proof  of  his  power  and  goodness  in  answering  prayer. 
He  sometimes  brings  us  into  such  a  situation,  that  the 
help  of  creatures  is  utterly  unavailing,  that  we  may 
afterwards  be  more  clearly  sensible  of  his  interposi- 
tion. Then  we  experimentally  learn  the  vanity  of  all 
things  here  below,  and  are  brought  to  a  more  imme- 
diate and  absolute  dependence  upon  himself.  We 
have  need  of  having  these  lessons  frequently  incul- 
cated upon  us;  but  when  his  end  is  answered,  how 
often,  after  he  has  caused  grief,  docs  lie  show  his 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  MR.  R- 


225 


great  compassions,  and  save  us  from  our  fears  by  an 
outstretched  arm,  and  such  a  seasonable  and  almost 
unexpected  relief,  as  constrains  us  to  cry  out,  What 
has  God  wrought?  and  who  is  a  God  like  unto  thee? 
Such,  I  hope,  will  be  the  issue  of  your  present  trial; 
and  that  he  who  gave  her  to  you  at  first,  will  restore 
her  to  vou  again.  I  see  you  in  the  furnace;  but  the 
Lord  is  sitting  by  it  as  a  refiner  of  silver,  to  moderate 
the  fire,  and  manage  the  process,  so  that  you  shall 
lose  nothing  but  dross,  and  be  brought  forth  refined  as 
gold,  to  praise  his  name.  Apparent  difficulties,  how- 
ever great,  are  nothing  to  him.  If  he  speaks,  it  is 
done;  for  to  God  the  Lord  belong  the  issues  from 
death.  Should  his  pleasure  be  otherwise,  and  should 
he  call  your  dear  partner  to  a  state  of  glory  before 
you,  still  I  know  he  is  able  to  support  you.  What  he 
does,  however  painful  to  the  flesh,  must  be  right,  be- 
cause he  does  it.  Having  bought  us  with  his  blood, 
and  saved  our  souls  from  hell,  he  has  every  kind  of 
right  to  dispose  of  us  and  ours  as  he  pleases;  and  this 
we  are  sure  of,  he  will  not  lay  so  much  upon  us  as  he 
freely  endured  for  us;  and  he  can  make  us  amends  for 
all  we  suffer,  and  for  all  we  lose,  by  the  light  of  his 
countenance.  A  few  years  will  set  all  to  rights ;  and 
they  who  love  him  and  are  beloved  of  him,  though 
they  may  suffer  as  others,  shall  not  sorrow  as  others, 
for  the  Lord  will  be  with  them  here,  and  he  will  soon 
have  them  with  him:  there  all  tears  shall  be  wiped 
from  their  eyes. 

Perhaps  I  know  as  well  how  to  calculate  the  pain 
of  such  a  separation,  as  any  one  who  has  not  actually 
experienced  it.  Many  a  time  the  desire  of  my  eyes 
has  been  threatened,  many  a  time  my  heart  has  been 
brought  low;  but,  from  what  I  have  known  at  such 
seasons,  I  have  reason  to  hope,  that  had  it  been  his 
pleasure  to  bring  upon  me  the  thing  that  I  feared,  his 
everlasting  arm  would  have  upheld  me  from  sinking 
under  the  stroke.  As  ministers,  we  are  called  to  com- 
fort the  Lord's  afflicted  people,  and  to  tell  them  the 
knowledge  of  his  love  is  a  cordial  able  to  keep  the 
soul  alive  under  the  sharpest  trials.    We  must  not 


226 


CARDIPHONIA. 


wonder  that  he  sometimes  puts  us  in  a  way  of  show- 
ing that  we  do  not  deal  in  unfelt  truths,  but  that  we 
find  ourselves  that  solid  consolation  in  the  gospel 
which  we  encourage  others  to  expect  from  it.  You 
have  now  such  an  occasion  of  glorifying  the  Lord ;  I 
pray  he  may  enable  you  to  improve  it,  and  that  all 
around  you  may  see  that  he  is  with  you,  and  that  his 
good  word  is  the  support  and  anchor  of  your  soul. 
Then  I  am  sure,  if  it,  upon  the  whole,  is  best  for  you, 
he  will  give  you  the  desire  of  your  heart,  and  you  shall 
yet  live  to  praise  him  together.    I  am,  &c. 


A  LETTER  TO  THE  REV-  MR.  O 


April  3,  1759. 
Dear  Sir, — You  see  I  have  prevented  you  in  your 
promise  of  writing  first;  and  having  found  a  pretext 

for  troubling  Mr.   ,  I  was  willing  to  venture 

upon  you  without  any,  unless  you  will  let  me  plead  a 
desire  of  showing  you  how  welcome  your  correspond- 
ence would  be  to  me.  I  know  not  if  my  heart  was 
ever  more  united  to  any  person,  in  so  short  a  space  of 
time,  than  to  you;  and  what  engaged  me  so  much 
was,  the  spirit  of  meekness  and  of  love  (that  peculiar 
and  inimitable  mark  of  true  Christianity)  which  I  ob- 
served in  you.  I  mean  it  not  to  your  praise.  May 
all  the  praise  be  to  him,  from  whom  every  good  and 
perfect  gift  cometh,  who  alone  maketh  the  best  to 
diller  from  the  worst.  But  I  think  I  may  well  men- 
tion, to  your  encouragement,  that  all  who  conversed 
with  you  greatly  regret  your  speedy  departure;  and 
I  am  persuaded  the  same  temper,  the  same  candour, 
will  make  you  acceptable,  honourable,  and  useful, 
wherever  you  go.  Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit,  the 
meek,  the  merciful,  and  the  peace-makers;  they  shall 
obtain  the  mercy  they  want,  and  possess  the  peace 
they  love.  They  shall  inherit  the  earth.  The  earth, 
sinful  and  miserable  as  it  is,  shall  be  worthy  to  be 
called  an  inheritance  to  them,  for  they  shall  enjoy  a 
comparative  heaven  in  it.  They  shall  be  called  the 
children  of  God,  though  dignified  with  no  title  among 
men.  Alas !  how  much  are  these  things  overlooked, 
even  by  many  who,  I  would  hope,  are  real  believers. 
Methinks  a  very  different  spirit  from  that  of  the  church 
of  Laodicea  is  to  be  seen  amongst  us,  though  perhaps 

221 


228 


CARDIPIIONTA. 


it  is  not  easy  to  say  which  is  the  best  of  the  two. 
That  was  neither  cold  nor  hot,  this  (mirabile  dictu)  is 
both  cold  and  hot  at  once,  and  both  to  the  extreme. 
Hot,  hasty,  and  arbitrary  in  those  few  things  where 
mediocrity  is  a  virtue;  but  cool  and  remiss  in  those 
great  points  where  the  application  of  the  whole  heart, 
and  soul,  and  mind,  and  strength,  is  so  absolutely  ne- 
cessary, and  so  positively  enjoined.  Surely  there  is 
too  much  room  for  this  observation,  and  I  perhaps 
stand  self-condemned  in  making  it. 

I  hope  you  will  take  opportunity  to  improve 
your  interest  in  Mr.  ■   by  letter.    He  ex- 

pressed much  satisfaction  in  the  hour  he  spent  with 
you  before  you  sailed,  and  a  great  regard  for  you ; 
therefore  would,  I  doubt  not,  give  you  a  fair  hear- 
ing; and  the  phrase  litera  scripta  manet,*  is  true 
in  more  senses  than  one.  He  makes  such  large 
concessions  sometimes,  that  I  am  apt  to  think  he 
is  conscious  of  the  weakness  of  his  own  argument ; 
and  then  he  is  as  soon  angry  with  himself  for  com- 
plying so  far,  and  flies  off  to  the  other  extreme. 
Yet,  for  the  most  part,  when  he  speaks  plain,  and 
is  not  restrained  by  complaisance  for  particular 
persons,  he  appears,  not  only  a  stranger  to  ex- 
perimental religion,  but  averse  to  the  notion,  and 
generally  inclined  to  treat  it  with  levity.  His  ob- 
stacles are  very  many,  and  very  great ;  his  reputa- 
tion as  a  learned  man,  his  years,  his  regular  life, 
and  perhaps  above  all,  his  performances  in  print, 
especially  his  last  book,  are  so  many  barriers  that 
must  be  broke  through  before  conviction  can  reach 
him.  But  the  grace  of  God  can  do  all  this,  and 
more ;  and  indeed,  when  I  think  of  the  many  truly 
valuable  parts  of  his  character,  and  the  indefatigable 
pains  he  has  taken  in  his  researches  after  truth,  I 
am  willing  to  hope  that  the  Lord  will  at  length 
teach  him  the  true  wisdom,  and  enable  him  (how- 
ever hard  it  may  seem)  to  give  up  his  own  attain- 


[*The  written  letter  remains.] 


LETTER   TO   THE   REV.  MR.  O 


220 


merits,  and  sit  down  like  a  little  child  at  the  feet  of 
Jesus. 

I  hope  to  hear  soon  and  often  from  you.  I  num- 
ber my  Christian  correspondents  among  my  principal 
blessings, — a  few  judicious,  pious  friends,  to  whom, 
when  I  can  get  leisure  to  write,  1  send  my  heart 
by  turns.  I  can  trust  them  with  my  inmost  senti- 
ments, and  can  write  with  no  more  disguise  than  I 
think.  I  shall  rejoice  to  add  you  to  the  number, 
if  you  can  agree  to  take  me  as  I  am  (as  I  think  you 
will),  and  suffer  me  to  commit  my  whole  self  to 
paper,  without  respect  to  names,  parties,  and  senti- 
ments. I  endeavour  to  observe  my  Lord's  com- 
mands, to  call  no  man  master  upon  earth  ;  yet  I  desire 
to  own  and  honour  the  image  of  God  wherever  I 
find  it.  I  dare  not  say  I  have  no  bigotry,  for  I 
know  not  myself,  and  remember  to  my  shame,  that 
formerly,  when  I  ignorantly  professed  myself  free 
from  it,  I  was  indeed  overrun  with  it;  but  this  I  can 
say,  I  allow  it  not ;  I  strive  and  pray  against  it ; 
and  thus  far,  by  the  grace  of  God  I  have  attained, 
that  I  find  my  heart  as  much  united  to  many  who 
differ  from  me  in  some  points,  as  to  any  who  agree 
with  me  in  all.  I  set  no  value  upon  any  doctrinal 
truth,  further  that  it  has  a  tendency  to  promote 
practical  holiness.  If  others  should  think  those  things 
hindrances,  which  I  judge  to  be  helps  in  this  respect, 
I  am  content  they  should  go  on  in  their  own  way, 
according  to  the  light  God  has  given  them,  provided 
they  will  agree  with  me  tv  to^  tTtavayxi;.*  If  it 
should  be  asked,  Which  are  the  necessary  things? 
I  answer :  Those  in  which  the  spiritual  worshippers 
of  all  ages  and  countries  have  been  agreed.  Those, 
on  the  contrary,  are  mere  subordinate  matters,  in 
which  the  best  of  men,  those  who  have  been  most 
eminent  for  faith,  prayer,  humility,  and  nearness  to 
God,  always  have  been,  and  still  are,  divided  in 
their  judgments.  Upon  this  plan,  I  should  think  it 
no  hard  matter  to  draw  up  a  form  of  sound  words, 


[*  In  necessary  things.] 
20 


230 


CARDIPIIONIA. 


(whether  dignified  with  the  name  of  a  creed  or  no,  I 
care  not,)  to  which  true  believers  of  all  sorts  and 
sizes  would  unanimously  subscribe.  Suppose  it  ran 
something  in  the  following  manner :  I  believe  that 
sin  is  the  most  hateful  thing  in  the  world ;  that  I 
and  all  men  are  by  nature  in  a  state  of  wrath  and 
depravity,  utterly  unable  to  sustain  the  penalty,  or 
to  fulfil  the  commands  of  God's  holy  law;  and  that 
we  have  no  sufficiency  of  ourselves  to  think  a  good 
thought.  I  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  chief 
among  ten  thousands ;  that  he  came  into  the  world 
to  save  the  chief  of  sinners,  by  making  a  propitiation 
for  sin  by  his  death,  by  paying  a  perfect  obedience 
to  the  law,  in  our  behalf ;  and  that  he  is  now  exalted 
on  high,  to  give  repentance  and  remission  of  sins 
to  all  that  believe ;  and  that  he  ever  liveth  to  make 
intercession  for  us.  I  believe  that  the  Holy  Spirit 
(the  gift  of  God  through  Jesus  Christ)  is  the  sure 
and  only  guide  into  all  truth,  and  the  common  privi- 
lege of  all  believers ;  and,  under  his  influence,  I 
believe  the  Holy  Scriptures  are  able  to  make  us  wise 
unto  salvation,  and  to  furnish  us  thoroughly  for  every 
good  work.  I  believe  that  love  to  God,  and  to  man 
for  God's  sake,  is  the  essence  of  religion,  and  the  ful- 
filling of  the  law ;  that  without  holiness  no  man  shall 
see  the  Lord ;  that  those  who,  by  a  patient  course  in 
well-doing,  seek  glory,  honour,  and  immortality,  shall 
receive  eternal  life;  and  I  believe  that  this  reward  is 
not  of  debt  but  of  grace,  even  to  the  praise  and  glory 
of  that  grace,  whereby  he  has  made  us  accepted  in 
the  Beloved.  Amen. 

I  pretend  not  to  accuracy  in  this  hasty  draught; 
they  are  only  outlines,  which  if  you  please  to  retouch, 
and  fill  up  at  your  leisure,  I  hope  you  will  favour 
me  with  a  sight  of  it.  I  fear  I  have  tired  you.  Shall 
only  add  my  prayers,  that  the  Lord  may  be  with 
you,  and  crown  your  labours  of  love  with  success, 
that  you  may  hereafter  shine  among  those  who  have 
been  instrumental  in  turning  many  to  righteousness. 
— I  am,  &c. 


SEVEN  LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  MR.  P  ■ 


LETTER  I. 

Dear.  Sir, — The  account  which  I  received  by  Mr. 

C  ,  and  by  the  letter  which  he  brought  from 

you,  of  your  welfare  and  the  welfare  of  your  people, 
was  very  pleasing,  though  indeed  no  more  than  I 
expected.  I  believed,  from  the  first  of  your  going  to 
S  ,  that  you  would  like  the  people,  and  I  be- 
lieved the  Lord  had  given  you  that  frame  of  spirit 
which  he  has  promised  to  bless.  What  reason  have 
we  to  praise  him  for  the  knowledge  of  his  gospel,  and 
for  the  honour  of  being  called  to  preach  it  to  others ; 
and  likewise  that  he  has  been  pleased  to  cast  your  lot 
and  mine  amongst  a  people  who  value  it,  and  to  crown 
our  poor  labours  with  some  measure  of  acceptance 
and  usefulness.  How  little  did  we  think,  in  the  una- 
wakened  part  of  our  life,  to  what  it  was  his  good 
pleasure  to  reserve  us  ! 

The  Lord  is  pleased,  in  a  measure,  to  show  me  the 
suitableness  and  necessity  of  an  humble  dependent 
frame  of  heart,  a  ceasing  from  self,  and  a  reliance 
upon  him  in  the  due  use  of  appointed  means.  I  am 
far  from  having  attained,  but  I  hope  I  am  pressing,  at 
least  seeking  after  it.  I  wish  to  speak  the  word  simply 
and  experimentally,  and  to  be  so  engaged  with  the 
importance  of  the  subject,  the  worth  of  souls,  and  the 
thought  that  I  am  speaking  in  the  name  and  presence 
of  the  Most  High  God,  as  that  I  might  if  possible,  for- 
get every  thing  else.  This  wonld  be  an  attainment 
indeed  !  More  good  might  be  expected  from  a  broken 
discourse,  delivered  in  such  a  frame,  than  from  the 
most  advantageous  display  of  knowledge  and  gifts 

231 


232 


CARDIPHOXIA. 


without  it.  Not  that  I  would  undervalue  propriety 
and  pertinence  of  expression;  it  is  our  duty  to  study 
to  find  out  acceptable  words,  and  to  endeavour  to  ap- 
pear as  workmen  that  need  not  be  ashamed  ;  but  those 
who  have  most  ability  in  this  way,  have  need  of  a 
double  guard  of  grace  and  wisdom,  lest  they  be 
tempted  to  trust  in  it,  or  to  value  themselves  upon  it. 
They  that  trust  in  the  Lord  shall  never  be  moved ; 
and  they  that  abase  themselves  before  him,  he  will 
exalt.  I  am  well  persuaded  that  your  conduct  and 
views  have  been  agreeable  to  these  sentiments ;  and 
therefore  the  Lord  has  supported,  encouraged,  and 
owned  you;  and  I  trust  he  will  still  bless  you,  and 
make  you  a  blessing  to  many.  He  that  walketh 
humbly  walketh  surely. — Believe  me  to  be,  &c. 


LETTER  II. 

August  14,  1770. 
My  Dear  Sir, — Your  letter  did  me  good  when  I  re- 
ceived it,  at  least  gave  me  much  pleasure;  and  I  think 
it  has  given  me  a  lift  while  I  have  been  just  now  read- 
ing it.  I  know  not  that  I  ever  had  those  awful  views 
of  sin  which  you  speak  of ;  and  though  I  believe  I 
should  be  better  for  them,  I  dare  not  seriously  wish 
for  them.  There  is  a  petition  which  I  have  heard  in 
public  prayers, — Lord,  show  us  the  evil  of  our  hearts. 
To  this  petition  I  cannot  venture  to  set  my  Amen,  at 
least  not  without  a  qualification.  Show  me  enough 
of  thyself  to  balance  the  view,  and  then  show  me  what 
thou  pleasest.  I  think  I  have  a  very  clear  and  strong 
conviction  in  my  judgment,  that  I  am  vile  and  worth- 
less, that  my  heart  is  full  of  evil,  only  evil,  and  that 
continually.  I  know  something  of  it  too  experimen- 
tally; and,  therefore,  judging  of  the  whole  by  the 
sample,  though  I  am  not  suitably  affected  with  what  1 
do  see,  I  tremble  at  the  thought  of  seeing  more.  A 
man  may  look  with  some  pleasure  upon  the  sea  in  a 
storm,  provided  he  stand  safe  upon  the  land  himself; 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  MR.  P  .  233 


but  to  be  upon  the  sea  in  a  storm,  is  quite  another 
thing.  And  yet  surely  the  coldness,  worldliness,  pride, 
and  twenty  other  evils  under  which  I  groan,  owe 
much  of  their  strength  to  the  want  of  that  feeling 
sense  of  my  own  abominations  with  which  you  have 
been  favoured; — I  say  favoured,  for  I  doubt  not  but 
the  Lord  gave  it  you  in  mercy,  and  that  it  has  proved 
and  will  prove  a  mercy  to  you,  to  make  you  more 
bumble,  spiritual,  and  dependent,  as  well  as  to  in- 
crease your  ability  for  preaching  the  gospel  of  his 
grace.  Upon  these  accounts,  I  can  assure  you,  that, 
upon  a  first  reading,  and  till  I  stopped  a  moment  to 
count  the  cost,  I  was  ready  to  envy  you  all  that  you 
had  felt.  I  often  seem  to  know  what  the  Scripture 
teaches  both  of  sin  and  grace,  as  if  I  knew  them  not ; 
so  faint  and  languid  are  my  perceptions.  I  often 
seem  to  think  and  talk  of  sin  without  any  sorrow,  and 
of  grace  without  any  joy. 

I  have  had  some  people  awakened  by  dreams,  as 
you  had  by  streamers;*  but, for  aught  I  know,  we  are 
no  less  instrumental  to  the  good  of  these,  than  to  any 
other  person,  upon  whom,  when  we  look,  our  hearts 
are  ready  to  exult,  and  say,  See  what  the  Lord  has 
done  by  me !  I  do  not  think  that,  strictly  speaking, 
all  the  streamers  of  the  north  are  able  to  awaken  a 
dead  soul.  I  suppose  people  may  be  terrified  by 
them,  and  made  thoughftul,  but  awakened  only  by  the 
word.  The  streamers  either  sent  them  to  hear  the 
gospel,  or  roused  them  to  attend  to  it;  but  it  was  the 
knowledge  of  the  truth  brought  home  to  the  heart  that 
did  the  business.  Perhaps  the  streamers  reminded 
them  of  what  they  had  heard  from  you  before.  Two 
persons  here,  who  lived  like  heathens,  and  never  came 
to  church,  were  alarmed  by  some  terrifying  dreams, 
and  came  out  to  hearing  forthwith.  There  the  Lord 
was  pleased  to  meet  with  them.  One  of  them  died 
triumphing;  the  other,  I  hope,  will  do  so  when  her 
time  comes.  Whatever  means,  instruments,  or  occa- 
sions he  is  pleased  to  employ,  the  work  is  all  his  own; 
and  I  trust  you  and  I  are  made  willing  to  give  him  all 

[*  Northern  lights,  or  the  aurora  borcalis.] 
20  * 


234 


fAnninioNiA. 


the  glory,  and  to  sink  into  the  dust  at  the  thought  that 
he  should  ever  permit  us  to  take  his  holy  name  upon 
our  polluted  lips.    I  am,  &c. 

LETTER  III. 

June  13,  1772. 
My  Dear  Sir, — You  say  that  your  experience  agrees 
with  mine.  It  must  be  so,  because  our  hearts  are 
alike.  The  heart  is  deceitful  and  desperately  wicked, 
destitute  of  good,  and  prone  to  evil.  This  is  the  cha- 
racter of  mankind  universally,  and  those  who  are 
made  partakers  of  grace  are  renewed  but  in  part;  the 
evil  nature  still  cleaves  to  them,  and  the  root  of  sin, 
though  mortified,  is  far  from  being  dead.  While  the 
cause  remains  it  will  have  effects,  and  while  we  are 
burdened  with  the  body  of  this  death,  we  must  groan 
under  it.  But  we  need  not  be  swallowed  up  with 
overmuch  sorrow,  since  we  have  in  Jesus  a  Saviour, 
a  Righteousness,  an  Advocate,  a  Shepherd.  He 
knows  our  frame,  and  remembers  that  we  are  but  dust. 
If  sin  abounds  in  us,  grace  abounds  much  more  in 
him ;  nor  would  he  suffer  sin  to  remain  in  his  people, 
if  he  did  not  know  how  to  overrule  it,  and  make  it  an 
occasion  of  endearing  his  love  and  grace  so  much  the 
more  to  our  souls.  The  Lord  forbid  that  we  should 
plead  his  goodness  as  an  encouragement  to  sloth  and 
indifference.  Humiliation,  godly  sorrow,  and  self- 
abasement  become  us;  but  at  the  same  time  we  may 
rejoice  in  the  Lord.  Though  sin  remains  it  shall  not 
have  dominion  over  us.  Though  it  wars  in  us  it 
shall  not  prevail  against  us.  We  have  a  mercy-seat 
sprinkled  with  blood,  we  have  an  Advocate  with  the 
Father,  we  are  called  to  his  warfare,  and  we  fight 
under  the  eye  of  the  Captain  of  our  salvation,  who  is 
always  near  to  renew  our  strength,  to  heal  our 
wounds,  and  to  cover  our  heads  in  the  heat  of  battle. 
As  ministers,  we  preach  to  those  who  have  like  pas- 
sions and  infirmities  with  ourselves,  and  by  our  own 
feelings,  fears,  and  changes,  we  learn  to  speak  a  word 


LETTERS   TO   THE   REV.  MB.  F- 


235 


in  season  to  them  that  are  weary,  to  warn  those  who 
stand,  and  to  stretch  out  a  hand  of  compassion  to- 
wards them  that  are  fallen;  and  to  commend  it  to 
others,  from  our  own  experience,  as  a  faithful  saying, 
that  Jesus  came  to  save  the  chief  of  sinners.  Besides, 
if  the  Lord  is  pleased  to  give  us  some  liberty,  accept- 
ance, and  success  in  preaching  the  gospel,  we  should 
be  in  great  danger  of  running  mad  with  spiritual 
pride,  if  the  Lord  did  not  permit  us  to  feel  the  depra- 
vity and  vileness  of  our  hearts,  and  thereby  keep  us 
from  forgetting  what  we  are  in  ourselves. 

With  regard  to  your  young  people,  you  must  ex- 
pect to  meet  with  some  disappointment.  Perhaps  not 
every  one  of  whom  you  have  conceived  hopes  will 
stand,  and  some  who  do  belong  to  the  Lord  are  per- 
mitted to  make  sad  mistakes  for  their  future  humilia- 
tion. It  is  our  part  to  watch,  warn,  and  admonish, 
and  we  ought  likewise  to  be  concerned  for  those  slips 
and  miscarriages  which  we  cannot  prevent.  A  minis- 
ter, if  faithful,  and  of  a  right  spirit,  can  have  no 
greater  joy  than  to  see  his  people  walking  honourably 
and  steadily  in  the  truth;  and  hardly  any  thing  will 
give  him  more  sensible  grief,  than  to  see  any  of  them 
taken  in  Satan's  wiles.  Yet  still  the  gospel  brings  re- 
lief here.  He  is  wiser  than  we  are,  and  knows  how 
to  make  those  things  subservient  to  promote  his  work, 
which  we  ought  to  guard  against  as  evils  and  hind- 
rances. We  are  to  use  the  means.  He  is  to  rule  the 
whole.  If  the  faults  of  some  are  made  warnings  to 
others,  and  prove  in  the  end  occasions  of  illustrating 
the  riches  of  divine  grace,  this  should  reconcile  us  to 
what  we  cannot  help,  though  such  considerations 
should  not  slacken  our  diligence  in  sounding  an 
alarm,  and  reminding  our  hearers  of  their  continual 
danger.    I  am,  &c. 


236 


CARDITHONIA. 


LETTER  IV. 

January  2G,  1775. 
Dear  Sir, — I  lately  read  a  sermon  of  Mr.  Baxter's 
(in  the  fifth  volume  of  the  Morning  Exercises)  on  Mat- 
thew v.  16.  My  mind  is  something  impressed  with 
the  subject,  and  with  his  manner  of  treating  it.  Some 
of  Mr.  Baxter's  sentiments  in  divinity  are  rather 
cloudy,  and  he  sometimes  upon  that  account  met 
with  but  poor  quarter  from  the  staunch  Calvinists  of 
his  day.  But  by  what  I  have  read  of  him,  where  he 
is  quiet  and  not  ruffled  by  controversy,  he  appears  to 
me,  notwithstanding  some  mistakes,  to  have  been  one 
of  the  greatest  men  of  his  age,  and  perhaps  in  fervour, 
spirituality,  and  success,  more  than  equal,  both  as  a 
minister  and  a  Christian,  to  some  twenty  taken  toge- 
ther, of  those  who  affect  to  undervalue  him  in  this 
present  day.  There  is  a  spirit  in  some  passages  of 
his  Saint's  Rest,  his  Dying  Thoughts,  and  other  of  his 
practical  treatises,  compared  with  which,  many 
modern  compositions,  though  well  written  and  well 
meant,  appear  to  me  to  a  great  disadvantage.  But  I 
was  speaking  of  his  sermon.  He  points  out  the  way 
at  which  we  should  aim  to  let  our  light  shine  in  the 
world,  for  the  glory  of  God  and  the  conviction  and 
edification  of  men.  I  have  mentioned  where  it  is  to 
be  found,  that,  if  you  have  the  Morning  Exercises,  or 
they  should  come  in  your  way,  you  may  look  at  it.  I 
think  you  would  like  it.  The  perusal  suggested  to  me 
some  instruction,  and  much  reproof.  Alas!  my  friend, 
are  we  not  too  often  chargeable  with  a  sad,  shameful 
selfishness  and  narrowness  of  spirit,  far,  very  far,  dif- 
ferent from  that  activity,  enlargement,  and  generosity 
of  soul,  which  such  a  gospel  as  we  have  received 
might  be  expected  to  produce  1  For  myself,  I  must 
plead  guilty.  It  seems  as  if  my  heart  was  always 
awake,  and  keenly  sensible  to  my  own  concernments, 
while  those  of  my  Lord  and  Master  affect  me  much 
less  forcibly,  at  least  only  by  intervals.    Were  a 


LETTERS   TO   THE   REV.  MR.  P- 


237 


stranger  to  judge  of  me  by  what  I  sometimes  say  in 
the  pulpit,  he  might  think  that,  like  the  angels,  I  had 
but  two  things  in  view,  to  do  the  will  of  God,  and  to 
behold  his  face.  But,  alas  !  would  he  not  be  almost  as 
much  mistaken,  as  if,  seeing  Mr.  Garrick,  in  the  cha- 
racter of  a  tragedy  hero,  he  should  suppose  him  to  be 
the  very  person  whom  he  only  represents.  I  hope 
Satan  will  never  be  able  to  persuade  me  that  I  am  a 
mere  hypocrite  and  stage-player ;  but  sure  I  am,  that 
there  is  so  much  hypocrisy  in  me,  so  many  littlenesses 
and  self-seekings  insinuating  into  my  plan  of  conduct, 
that  I  have  humbling  cause  to  count  myself  unworthy 
and  unprofitable,  and  to  say,  Enter  not  into  judgment 
with  thy  servant,  O  Lord.  I  have  some  tolerable  idea 
of  what  a  Christian  ought  to  be,  and  it  is,  I  hope,  what 
I  desire  to  be.  A  Christian  should  be  conformable  to 
Christ  in  his  spirit  and  in  his  practice;  that  is,  he 
should  be  spiritually  minded,  dead  to  the  world,  filled 
with  zeal  for  the  glory  of  God,  the  spread  of  the  gos- 
pel, and  the  good  of  souls.  He  should  be  humble, 
patient,  meek,  cheerful,  thankful  under  all  events  and 
changes.  He  should  account  it  the  business  and 
honour  of  his  life  to  imitate  him  who  pleased  not  him- 
self, who  went  about  doing  good,  and  has  expressed  to 
us  the  very  feelings  of  his  heart,  in  that  divine  aphor- 
ism, which  surpasses  all  the  fine  admired  sayings  of 
the  philosophers,  as  much  as  the  sun  outshines  a  can- 
dle, "It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive."  The 
whole  deportment  of  a  Christian  should  show  that  a 
knowledge  of  Jesus,  which  he  has  received  from  the 
gospel,  affords  him  all  he  could  expect  from  it; — a 
balm  for  every  grief,  an  amends  for  every  loss,  a 
motive  for  every  duty,  a  restraint  from  every  evil,  a 
pattern  for  every  thing  which  he  is  called  to  do  or 
suffer,  and  a  principle  sufficient  to  constitute  the  ac- 
tions of  every  day,  even  in  common  life,  acts  of  reli- 
gion. He  should  (as  the  children  of  this  world  are 
wise  to  do  in  their  generation)  make  every  occurrence 
through  which  he  passes  subservient  and  subordinate 
to  his  main  design.  Gold  is  the  worldly  man's  god, 
and  his  worship  and  service  are  uniform  and  con- 


238 


C'AKDirHONIA. 


sistent,  not  by  fits  and  starts,  but  from  morning  to 
night,  from  the  beginning  to  the  end  of  the  year,  he  is 
the  same  man.  He  will  not  slip  an  opportunity  of 
adding  to  his  pelf  to-day,  because  he  may  have 
another  to-morrow,  but  he  heartily  and  eagerly  em- 
braces both;  and  so  far  as  he  carries  his  point,  though 
his  perseverance  may  expose  him  to  the  ridicule  or 
reproach  of  his  neighbours,  he  thinks  himself  well 
paid  and  says, 

Populus  me  sibilat ;  at  mihi  plaudo 
Ipse  (lorni,  simul  ac  nummos  contemplor  in  area. 

— I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  V. 

January  —  1776. 
Dear  Sir, — I  may  learn  (only  I  am  a  sad  dunce)  by 
small  and  common  incidents,  as  well  as  by  sqme  more 
striking  and  important  turns  in  life,  that  it  is  not  in 
man  that  walketh  to  direct  his  steps.  It  is  not  for  me 
to  say,  to-day  or  to-morrow  I  will  do  this  or  that.  I 
cannot  write  a  letter  to  a  friend  without  leave  or 
without  help,  for  neither  opportunity  nor  ability  is  at 
my  own  disposal.  It  is  not  needful  that  the  Lord 
should  raise  a  mountain  in  my  way,  to  stop  my  pur- 
pose ;  if  he  only  withdraw  a  certain  kind  of  impercep- 
tible support,  which  in  general  I  have,  and  use  without 
duly  considering  whose  it  is,  then,  in  a  moment,  I  feel 
myself  unstrung  and  disabled,  like  a  ship  that  has  lost 
her  masts,  and  cannot  proceed  till  he  is  pleased  to  refit 
me  and  renew  my  strength.  My  pride  and  propensity 
to  self-dependence  render  frequent  changes  of  this 
kind  necessary  to  me,  or  I  should  soon  forget  what  I 
am,  and  sacrifice  to  my  own  drag.  Therefore,  upon 
the  whole,  I  am  satisfied,  and  see  it  best,  that  I  should 
be  absolutely  poor  and  penniless  in  myself,  and  forced 
to  depend  upon  the  Lord  for  the  smallest  things  as 
well  as  the  greatest.    And  if,  by  his  blessing,  my  ex- 


LETTERS   TO   THE   REV.    MR.  P- 


239 


pcricnce  should  at  length  tally  with  my  judgment  in 
this  point,  that  without  him  I  can  do  nothing,  then  I 
know  I  shall  find  it  easy,  through  him,  to  do  all  things; 
fas  the  door  of  his  mercy  is  always  open,  and  it  is  but 
ask  and  have.  But,  alas!  a  secret  persuasion  (though 
contrary  to  repeated  convictions)  that  I  have  some- 
thing at  home,  too  often  prevents  me  going  to  him  for 
it,  and  then  no  wonder  I  am  disppointed.  The  life  of 
faith  seems  so  simple  and  easy  in  theory,  that  I  can 
point  it  out  to  others  in  few  words :  but  in  practice  it 
is  very  difficult,  and  my  advances  are  so  slow,  that  I 
hardly  dare  say  I  get  forward  at  all.  It  is  a  great 
thing  indeed  to  have  the  spirit  of  a  little  child,  so  as  to 
be  habitually  afraid  of  taking  a  single  step  without 
leading. 

I  have  heard  of  you  more  than  once  since  I  heard 
from  you,  and  am  glad  to  know  the  Lord  is  still  with 
you :  I  trust  he  has  not  withdrawn  wholly  from  us. 
We  have  much  call  for  thankfulness,  and  much  for 
humiliation.  Some  have  been  removed,  some  are  evi- 
dently ripening  for  glory,  and  now  and  then  we  have 
a  new  inquirer.  But  the  progress  of  wickedness 
amongst  the  unconverted  here  is  awful.  Convictions 
repeatedly  stifled  in  many,  have  issued  in  a  hardness 
and  boldness  in  sinning,  which  I  believe  is  seldom 
found  but  in  those  places  where  the  light  of  the  gospel 
has  been  long  resisted  and  abused.  If  my  eyes  suitably 
affected  my  heart,  I  should  weep  day  and  night  upon 
this  account ;  but,  alas  !  I  am  too  indifferent.  I  feel  a 
woful  defect  in  my  zeal  for  God  and  compassion  for 
souls ;  and  when  Satan*  and  conscience  charge  me 
with  cowardice,  treachery,  and  stupidity,  I  know  not 
what  to  reply.  I  am  generally  carried  through  my 
public  work  with  some  liberty ;  and  because  I  am  not 
put  to  shame  before  the  people,  I  seem  content  and 
satisfied.  I  wish  to  be  more  thankful  for  what  the 
Lord  is  pleased  to  do  amongst  us;  but,  at  the  same 
time,  to  be  more  earnest  with  him  for  a  further  out- 
pouring of  his  Spirit.  Assist  me  herein  with  your 
prayers. 

As  to  my  own  private  experience,  the  enemy  is  not 


210 


CARDirilONIA. 


su fibred  to  touch  the  foundation  of  my  faith  and  hope: 
thus  far  I  have  peace;  but  my  conflicts  and  exercises, 
with  the  effects  of  indwelling  sin,  are  very  distressing. 
I  cannot  doubt  of  my  state  and  acceptance ;  and  yet 
it  seems  no  one  can  have  more  cause  for  doubts  and 
fears  than  myself,  if  such  doubtings  were  at  all  en- 
couraged by  the  gospel :  but  I  see  they  are  not.  1  see 
that  what  I  want  and  hope  for,  the  Lord  promises  to 
do,  for  his  own  name's  sake,  and  with  a  non  obstante* 
to  all  my  vileness  and  perverseness ;  and  I  cannot 
question  but  he  has  given  me  (for  how  else  could  I 
have  it?)  a  thirst  for  that  communion  with  him  in  love 
and  conformity  to  his  image,  of  which,  as  yet,  I  have 
experienced  but  very  faint  and  imperfect  beginnings. 
But  if  he  has  begun,  I  venture,  upon  his  word,  that  he 
will  not  forsake  the  work  of  his  own  hands. 

On  public  affairs  I  say  but  little.  Many  are  cen- 
suring men  and  measures  ;  but  I  would  lay  all  the 
blame  upon  sin.  It  appears  plain  to  me,  that  the  Lord 
has  a  controversy  with  us ;  and  therefore,  I  fear  what 
we  have  yet  seen  is  but  the  beginning  of  sorrows.  I 
am  ready  to  dread  the  event  of  this  summer;  but  I  re- 
member the  Lord  reigns.  He  has  his  own  glory  and 
the  good  of  his  church  in  view,  and  will  not  be  disap- 
pointed. He  knows  how  likewise  to  take  care  of  those 
who  fear  him.  I  wish  there  were  more  sighing  and 
mourning  amongst  professors  for  the  sins  of  the 
nation  and  the  churches.  But  I  must  conclude,  and 
am,  &c. 


LETTER  VI. 

Dear  Sir, — No  very  considerable  alteration  has  taken 

place  since  I  wrote,  except  the  death  of  Mrs.  L  , 

who  was  removed  to  a  better  world  in  September  last. 
The  latter  part  of  her  course  was  very  painful ;  but 
the  Lord  made  her  more  than  conqueror,  and  she  had 


[*  Notwithstanding.] 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.   MR.   P  .  241 


good  cause  to  apply  the  apostle's  words,  2  Tim.  iv.  7, 
8.  She  repeated  that  passage  in  her  last  illness,  and 
chose  it  for  her  funeral  text.  She  was  a  Christian 
indeed.  Her  faith  was  great,  and  so  were  her  trials. 
Now  she  is  above  them  all,  now  she  is  before  the 
throne.  The  good  Lord  help  us  to  be  followers  of 
those  who  through  faith  and  patience  have  attained  to 
the  hope  set  before  them. 

The  number  of  professors  still  increases  with  us, 
and  a  greater  number  of  persons  affords  a  greater 
variety  of  cases,  and  gives  greater  scope  to  observe 
the  workings  of  the  heart  and  Satan.  For  seven 
years  I  had  to  say,  that  I  had  not  seen  a  person  of 
whom  I  had  conceived  a  good  hope  go  back,  but  I 
have  met  with  a  few  disappointments  since.  How- 
ever, upon  the  whole,  I  trust  the  Lord  is  still  with  us. 
The  enemy  tries  to  disturb  and  defile  us,  and  if  the 
Lord  did  not  keep  the  city,  the  poor  watchmen  would 
wake  in  vain.  But  the  eye  that  never  slumbereth  nor 
sleepeth  has  been  upon  us  for  good ;  und  though  we 
have  cause  of  humiliation  and  complaint,  we  have 
likewise  much  cause  of  thankfulness.  My  health  is 
still  preserved ;  and  I  hope  that  the  Lord  does  not 
suffer  my  desires  of  personal  communion  with  him, 
and  of  usefulness  in  the  ministry,  to  decline.  He  sup- 
plies me  with  fresh  strength  and  matter  in  my  public 
work:  I  hear  now  and  then  of  one  brought  to  inquire 
the  way;  and  his  presence  is  at  times  made  known  to 
many  in  the  ordinnnces. 

To  combine  zeal  with  prudence  is  indeed  difficult. 
There  is  often  too  much  self  in  our  zeal,  and  too  much 
of  the  fear  of  man  in  our  prudence.  However,  what 
we  cannot  attain  by  any  skill  or  resolution  of  our  own, 
we  may  hope  in  measure  to  receive  from  him  who 
giveth  liberally  to  those  who  seek  him,  and  desire  to 
serve  him.  Prudence  is  a  word  much  abused  ;  but 
there  is  a  heavenly  wisdom,  which  the  Lord  has  pro- 
mised to  give  to  those  who  humbly  wait  upon  him  for 
it.  It  docs  not  consist  in  forming  a  bundle  of  rules 
and  maxims,  but  in  a  spiritual  taste  and  discernment, 
derived  from  an  experimental  knowledge  of  the  truth* 
21 


242 


CARDirilONIA. 


and  of  the  heart  of  man  as  described  in  the  word  of 
God ;  and  its  exercise  consists  much  in  a  simple  de- 
pendence upon  the  Lord,  to  guide  and  prompt  us  in 
every  action.  We  seldom  act  wrong,  when  we  truly 
depend  upon  him,  and  cease  from  leaning  to  our  own 
understanding.  When  the  heart  is  thus  in  a  right  tune 
and  frame,  and  his  word  dwells  richly  in  us,  there  is 
a  kind  of  immediate  perception  of  what  is  proper  for 
us  to  do  in  present  circumstances,  without  much  pain- 
ful inquiry  y  a  light  shines  before  us  upon  the  path  of 
duty ;  and  if  he  permits  us  in  such  a  spirit  to  make 
some  mistakes,  he  will  likewise  teach  us  to  profit  by 
them ;  and  our  reflections  upon  what  was  wrong  one 
day,  will  make  us  to  act  more  wisely  the  next.  At 
the  best,  we  must  always  expect  to  meet  with  new 
proofs  of  our  own  weakness  and  insufficiency ;  other- 
wise, how  should  we  be  kept  humble,  or  know  how 
to  prize  the  liberty  he  allows  us  of  coming  to  the 
throne  of  grace  for  fresh  forgiveness  and  direction 
every  day?  But  if  he  enables  us  to  walk  before  him 
with  a  single  eye,  he  will  graciously  accept  our  desire 
of  serving  him  better  if  we  could,  and  his  blessing 
will  make  our  feeble  endeavours  in  some  degree  suc- 
cessful, at  the  same  time  that  we  see  defects  and  evils 
attending  our  best  services,  sufficient  to  make  us 
ashamed  of  them. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  VII. 

January  11,  1777. 
Dear  Sir, — We  all  need  and  at  the  seasons  the  Lord 
sees  best,  we  all  receive,  chastisement.  I  hope  you 
likewise  have  reason  to  praise  him,  for  supporting, 
sanctifying,  and  delivering  mercy.  The  coward  flesh 
presently  sinks  under  the  rod,  but  faith  need  not  fear 
it,  for  it  is  in  the  hand  of  one  who  loves  us  better  than 
we  do  ourselves,  and  who  knows  our  frame,  that  we 
are  but  dust,  aud  therefore  will  not  suffer  us  to  be 
overdone  and  overwhelmed. 


LETTERS   TO   THE  REV.   MR.  P- 


243 


I  feel  as  a  friend  should  feel  for  Mr.  B  ;  were 

I  able,  I  would  soon  send  him  health.  If  the  Lord, 
who  is  able  to  remove  his  illness  in  a  minute,  permits 
it  to  continue,  we ,  may  be  sure,  upon  the  whole,  it 
will  be  better  for  him.  It  is,  however,  very  lawful  to 
pray  that  his  health  may  be  restored,  and  his  useful- 
ness prolonged.  I  beg  you  to  give  my  love  to  him, 
and  tell  him  that  my  heart  bears  him  an  affectionate 
remembrance ;  and  I  know  the  God  whom  he  serves 
will  make  every  dispensation  supportable  and  profit- 
able to  him. 

If,  as  you  observe,  the  Song  of  Solomon  describes 
the  experience  of  his  church,  it  shows  the  dark  as  well 
as  the  bright  side.  No  one  part  of  it  is  the  experience 
of  every  individual  at  any  particular  time.  Some  are 
in  his  banqueting-house,  others  upon  their  beds.  Some 
sit  under  his  banner,  supported  by  his  arm  ;  while 
others  have  a  faint  perception  of  him  at  a  distance, 
with  many  a  hill  and  mountain  between.  In  one  thing, 
however,  they  all  agree,  that  he  is  the  leading  object 
of  their  desires,  and  that  they  have  had  such  a  dis- 
covery of  his  person,  work,  and  love,  as  makes  him 
precious  to  their  hearts.  Their  judgment  of  him  is 
always  the  same,  but  their  sensibility  varies.  The 
love  they  bear  him,  though  rooted  and  grounded  in 
their  hearts,  is  not  always  equally  in  exercise,  nor  can 
it  be  so.  We  are  like  trees,  which,  though  alive, 
cannot  put  forth  their  leaves  and  fruit  without  the 
influence  of  the  sun.  They  are  alive  in  winter  as  well 
as  in  summer;  but  how  different  is  their  appearance  in 
these  different  seasons !  Were  we  always  alike,  could 
we  always  believe,  love,  and  rejoice,  we  should  think 
the  power  inherent,  and  our  own  ;  but  it  is  more  for 
the  Lord's  glory,  and  more  suited  to  form  us  to  a 
temper  becoming  the  gospel,  that  we  should  be  made 
deeply  sensible  of  our  own  inability  and  dependence, 
than  that  we  should  be  always  in  a  lively  frame.  I 
am  persuaded  a  broken  and  a  contrite  spirit,  a  con- 
viction of  our  vileness  and  nothingness,  connected 
with  a  cordial  acceptance  of  Jesus  as  revealed  in  the 
gospel,  is  the  highest  attainment  we  can  reach  in  this 


244 


CAIlDirilONIA. 


life.  Sensible  comforts  are  desirable,  and  we  must  be 
sadly  declined  when  they  do  not  appear  so  to  us  ;  but 
I  believe  there  may  be  a  real  exercise  of  faith  and 
growth  in  grace,  when  our  sensible  feelings  are  faint 
and  low.  A  soul  may  be  in  as  thriving  a  state  when 
thirsting,  seeking,  and  mourning  after  the  Lord,  as 
when  actually  rejoicing  in  him — as  much  in  earnest 
when  fighting  in  the  valley,  as  when  singing  upon  the 
mount;  nay,  dark  seasons  afford  the  surest  and 
strongest  manifestations  of  the  power  of  faith.  To 
hold  fast  the  word  of  promise,  to  maintain  a  hatred 
of  sin,  to  go  on  steadfastly  in  the  path  of  duty,in  defi- 
ance both  of  the  frowns  and  smiles  of  the  world,  when 
we  have  but  little  comfort,  is  a  more  certain  evidence 
of  grace,  than  a  thousand  things  which  we  may  do  or 
forbear  when  our  spirits  are  warm  and  lively.  I  have 
seen  many  who  have  been  upon  the  whole  but  uneven 
walkers,  though  at  times  they  have  seemed  to  enjoy, 
at  least  have  talked  of  great  comforts.  I  have  seen 
others  for  the  most  part  complain  of  much  darkness 
and  coldness,  who  have  been  remarkably  humble, 
tender,  and  exemplary  in  their  spirit  and  conduct. 
Surely  were  I  to  choose  my  lot,  it  should  be  with  the 
latter. — I  am,  &c. 


THREE  LETTERS  TO  MRS. 


LETTER  I. 

June  20,  1776. 
Madam, — It  would  be  both  unkind  and  ungrateful  in 
me,  to  avail  myself  of  any  plea  of  business,  for  delaying 
the  acknowledgment  I  owe  you  for  your  acceptable 

favour  from  ,  which  though  dated  the  6th  instant, 

I  did  not  receive  till  the  10th. 

Could  I  have  known  in  time  that  you  was  at  Mr. 

 's,  I  should  have  endeavoured  to  have  called 

upon  you  while  there ;  and  very  glad  should  I  have 
been  to  have  seen  you  with  us.  But  they  who  fear 
the  Lord  may  be  sure,  that  whatever  is  not  practica- 
ble is  not  necessary.  He  could  have  overruled  every 
difficulty  in  your  way,  had  he  seen  it  expedient ;  but 
he  is  pleased  to  show  you,  that  you  depend  not  upon 
men,  but  upon  himself;  and  that,  notwithstanding 
your  connexions  may  exclude  you  from  some  advan- 
tages in  point  of  outward  means,  he  who  has  begun  a 
good  work  in  you,  is  able  to  carry  it  on,,  in  defiance 
of  all  seeming  hindrances,  and  make  all  things  (even 
those  which  have  the  most  unfavourable  appearances) 
work  together  for  your  good. 

A  sure  effect  of  his  grace,  is  a  desire  and  longing 
for  gospel  ordinances ;  and  when  they  are  afforded, 
they  cannot  be  neglected  without  loss.  But  the  Lord 
sees  many  souls  who  are  dear  to  him,  and  whom  he 
is  training  up  in  a  growing  meetness  for  his  kingdom, 
who  are  by  his  providence  so  situated,  that  it  is  not 
in  their  power  to  attend  upon  the  gospel  preaching; 
and  perhaps  they  have  seldom  either  Christian  minis- 
ter or  Christian  friend  to  assist  them.  Such  a  situa- 
21*  245 


216 


f'ARDiniONIA. 


tion  is  a  state  of  trial ;  but  Jesus  is  all-sufficient,  and 
he  is  always  near.  They  cannot  be  debarred  from 
his  word  of  grace,  which  is  everywhere  at  hand,  nor 
from  his  throne  of  grace  ;  for  they  who  feel  their  need 
of  him,  and  whose  hearts  are  drawn  towards  him,  are 
always  at  the  foot  of  it.  Every  room  in  the  house, 
yea,  every  spot  they  stand  on,  fields,  lanes,  and  hedge- 
rows, all  is  holy  ground  to  them;  for  the  Lord  is 
there.  The  chief  difference  between  us  and  the  dis- 
ciples when  our  Saviour  was  upon  earth,  is  in  this  : 
— They  then  walked  by  sight,  and  we  are  called  to 
walk  by  faith.  They  could  see  him  with  their  bodily 
eyes,  we  cannot;  but  he  said  before  he  left  them,  "It 
is  expedient  for  you  that  I  go  away."  How  could 
this  be,  unless  that  spiritual  communion  which  he 
promised  to  maintain  with  his  people  after  his  ascen- 
sion, were  preferable  to  that  intercourse  he  allowed 
them  whilst  he  was  visibly  with  them?  But  we  are 
sure  it  is  preferable,  and  they  who  had  tried  both  were 
well  satisfied  he  had  made  good  his  promise ;  so 
that  though  they  had  known  him  after  the  flesh,  they 
were  content  not  to  know  him  so  any  more.  Yes, 
madam,  though  we  cannot  see  him,  he  sees  us,  he  is 
nearer  to  us  than  we  are  to  ourselves.  In  a  natural 
state,  we  have  very  dark,  and  indeed  dishonourable 
thoughts  of  God  ;  we  conceive  of  him  as  at  a  distance. 
But  when  the  heart  is  awakened,  we  begin  to  make 
Jacob's  reflection,  "  Surely  the  Lord  is  in  this  place, 
and  I  knew  it  not."  And  when  we  receive  faith,  we 
begin  to  know  that  this  ever-present  God  is  in  Christ ; 
that  the  government  of  heaven  and  earth,  the  dispen- 
sations of  the  kingdoms  of  nature,  providence,  and 
grace,  are  in  the  hands  of  Jesus;  that  it  is  he  with 
whom  we  have  to  do,  who  once  suffered  agony  and 
death  for  our  redemption,  and  whose  compassion  and 
tenderness  are  the  same ;  now  he  reigns  over  all 
blessed  forever,  as  when  he  conversed  amongst  men 
in  the  days  of  his  humiliation.  Thus  God  is  made 
known  to  us  by  the  gospel,  in  the  endearing  view  of  a 
Saviour,  a  shepherd,  a  husband,  a  friend ;  and  a  way 
of  access  is  opened  for  us  through  the  veil,  that  is,  the 


LETTERS  TO  MRS.  G 


217 


human  nature  of  our  Redeemer,  to  enter,  with  humble 
confidence,  into  the  holiest  of  all,  and  to  repose  all 
our  cares  and  concerns  upon  the  strength  of  that  ever- 
lasting arm  which  upholds  heaven  and  earth,  and 
upon  that  infinite  love  which  submitted  to  the  shame, 
paiu,  and  death  of  the  cross,  to  redeem  sinners  from 
wrath  and  misery. 

Though  there  is  a  height,  a  breadth,  a  length,  and 
a  depth,  in  this  mystery  of  redeeming  love,  exceeding 
the  comprehension  of  all  finite  minds,  yet  the  great 
and  leading  principles  which  are  necessary  for  the 
support  and  comfort  of  our  souls,  may  be  summed  up 
in  a  very  few  words.  Such  a  summary  we  are 
favoured  with  in  Titus  ii.  11 — 14,  where  the  whole  of 
salvation,  all  that  is  needful  to  be  known,  experienced, 
practised,  and  hoped  for,  is  comprised  within  the 
compass  of  four  verses.  If  many  books,  much  study, 
and  great  discernment  were  necessary  in  order  to  be 
happy,  what  must  the  poor  and  simple  do?  Yet  for 
them  especially  is  the  gospel  designed;  and  few  but 
such  as  these  attain  the  knowledge  and  comfort  of  it. 
The  Bible  is  a  sealed  book  till  the  heart  be  awakened, 
and  then  he  that  runs  may  read.  The  propositions 
are  few ;  I  am  a  sinner,  therefore  I  need  a  Saviour, 
one  who  is  able  and  willing  to  save  to  the  uttermost : 
such  a  one  is  Jesus ;  he  is  all  that  I  want,  wisdom, 
righteousness,  sanctification,  and  redemption.  But 
will  he  receive  me  ?  Can  I  answer  a  previous  ques- 
tion? Am  I  willing  to  receive  him?  If  so,  and  if 
his  word  may  be  taken,  if  he  meant  what  he  said, 
and  promised  no  more  than  he  can  perform,  I  may 
be  sure  of  a  welcome :  he  knew,  long  before,  the 
doubts,  fears,  and  suspicions  which  would  arise  in 
my  mind  when  I  should  come  to  know  what  I  am, 
what  I  have  done,  and  what  I  have  deserved ;  and 
therefore  he  declared,  before  he  left  the  earth,  "  Him 
that  cometh  to  me  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out."  I  have 
no  money  or  price  in  my  hand,  no  worthiness  to  re- 
commend me ;  and  I  need  none,  for  he  saveth  freely 
for  his  own  name's  sake.  I  have  only  to  be  thankful 
for  what  he  has  already  shown  me,  and  to  wait  upon 


248 


CARDIPHONIA. 


him  for  more.  It  is  my  part  to  commit  myself  to 
him  as  the  physician  of  sin-sick  souls,  not  to  prescribe 
to  him  how  he  shall  treat  me.  To  begin,  carry  on, 
and  perfect  the  cure,  is  his  part. 

The  doubts  and  fears  you  speak  of,  are,  in  a  greater 
or  less  degree,  the  common  experience  of  all  the  Lord's 
people,  at  least  for  a  time.  Whilst  any  unbelief  re- 
mains in  the  heart,  and  Satan  is  permitted  to  tempt, 
we  shall  feel  these  things.  In  themselves  they  are 
groundless  and  evil ;  yet  the  Lord  permits  and  over- 
rules them  for  good.  They  tend  to  make  us  know 
more  of  the  plague  of  our  own  hearts,  and  feel  more 
sensibly  the  need  of  a  Saviour,  and  make  his  rest 
(when  we  attain  it)  doubly  sweet  and  sure.  And  they 
likewise  qualify  us  for  pitying  and  comforting  others. 
Fear  not ;  only  believe,  wait,  and  pray.  Expect  not 
all  at  once.  A  Christian  is  not  of  hasty  growth,  like 
a  mushroom,  but  rather  like  the  oak,  the  progress  of 
which  is  hardly  perceptible,  but  in  time  it  becomes  a 
great  deep-rooted  tree.  If  my  writings  have  been 
useful  to  you,  may  the  Lord  have  the  praise.  To 
administer  any  comfort  to  his  children  is  the  greatest 
honour  and  pleasure  I  can  receive  in  this  life.  I 
cannot  promise  to  be  a  very  punctual  correspondent, 
having  many  engagements;  but  I  hope  to  do  all  in  my 
power  to  show  myself,  madam,  yours,  &c. 


LETTER  II. 

August  20,  1776. 
Madam, — Though,  in  general,  I  think  myself  tolerably 
punctual  when  I  can  answer  a  letter  in  six  or  seven 
weeks  after  receipt,  yet  I  feel  some  pain  for  not  having 
acknowledged  )'ours  sooner.  A  case  like  that  which 
you  have  favoured  me  with  an  account  of,  deserved 
an  immediate  attention,  and  when  I  read  it,  I  proposed 
writing  within  a  post  or  two,  and  I  can  hardly  allow 
any  plea  of  business  to  be  sufficient  excuse  for  delay- 
ing it  so  long ;  but  our  times  are  in  the  Lord's  hands : 


LETTERS  TO   MRS.  G- 


249 


may  he  now  enable  me  to  send  you  what  may  prove 
a  word  in  season. 

Your  exercises  have  been  by  no  means  singular, 
though  they  may  appear  so  to  yourself;  because,  in 
your  retired  situation,  you  have  not  (as  you  observe) 
had  much  opportunity  of  knowing  the  experience  of 
other  Christians;  nor  has  the  guilt  with  which  your 
mind  has  been  so  greatly  burdened,  been  properly 
your  own.  It  was  a  temptation  forced  upon  you  by 
the  enemy,  and  he  shall  answer  for  it.  Undoubtedly 
it  is  a  mournful  proof  of  the  depravity  of  our  nature, 
that  there  is  that  within  us  which  renders  us  so  easily 
susceptive  of  his  suggestions;  a  proof  of  our  extreme 
weakness,  that  after  the  clearest  and  most  satisfying 
evidences  of  the  truth,  we  are  not  able  to  hold  fast  our 
confidence,  if  the  Lord  permits  Satan  to  sift  and  shake 
us.  But  I  can  assure  you  these  changes  are  not  un- 
common. I  have  known  persons,  who,  after  walking 
with  God  comfortably  in  the  main  for  forty  years, 
have  been  at  their  wit's  end  from  such  assaults  as  you 
mention,  and  been  brought  to  doubt,  not  only  of  the 
reality  of  their  own  hopes,  but  of  the  very  ground  and 
foundation  upon  which  their  hopes  were  built.  Had 
you  remained,  as  it  seems  you  once  were,  attached  to 
the  vanities  of  a  gay  and  dissipated  life,  or  could  you 
have  been  content  with  a  form  of  godliness,  destitute 
of  the  power,  it  is  probable  you  would  have  remained 
a  stranger  to  these  troubles.  Satan  would  have  em- 
ployed his  arts  in  a  different  and  less  perceptible  way, 
to  have  soothed  you  into  a  false  peace,  and  prevented 
any  thought  or  suspicion  of  danger  from  arising  in 
your  mind.  But  when  he  could  no  longer  detain  you 
in  his  bondage,  or  seduce  you  back  again  into  the 
world,  then  of  course  he  would  change  his  method, 
and  declare  open  war  against  you.  A  specimen  of 
his  power  and  malice  you  have  experienced  ;  and  the 
Lord  whom  you  loved,  because  he  first  loved  you, 
permitted  it  not  to  gratify  Satan,  but  for  your  benefit 
— to  humble  and  prove  you,  to  show  you  what  is  in 
your  heart,  and  to  do  you  good  in  the  issue.  These 
things,  for  the  present,  are  not  joyous  but  grievous ; 


250 


CARDIPHONIA. 


yet  in  the  end  they  yield  the  peaceable  fruits  of  right- 
eousness. In  the  meantime  his  eye  is  upon  you ;  he 
has  appointed  bounds  both  to  the  degree  and  the  dura- 
tion of  the  trial;  and  he  does  and  will  afford  you  such 
supports,  that  you  shall  not  be  tried  beyond  what  you 
are  enabled  to  bear.  I  doubt  not  but  your  conflicts 
and  sorrows  will  in  due  time  terminate  in  praise  and 
victory,  and  be  sanctified  to  your  fuller  establishment 
in  the  truth. 

I  greatly  rejoice  in  the  Lord's  goodness  to  your 
dying  parent.  How  wisely  timed,  and  how  exactly 
suited,  was  that  affecting  dispensation,  to  break  the 
force  of  those  suggestions  with  which  the  enemy  was 
aiming  to  overwhelm  your  spirit!  He  could  not  stand 
against  such  an  illustrious  demonstrative  attestation, 
that  the  doctrines  you  had  embraced  were  not  cun- 
ningly devised  fables.  He  could  proceed  no  further 
in  that  way ;  but  he  is  fruitful  in  resources.  His  next 
attempt  of  course,  was  to  fix  guilt  upon  your  con- 
science, as  if  you  had  yourself  formed  and  willingly 
entertained  those  thoughts,  which,  indeed,  you  suffered 
with  extreme  reluctance  and  pain.  Here,  likewise,  I 
find  he  succeeded  for  a  time ;  but  he  who  broke  the 
former  snare,  will  deliver  you  from  this  likewise. 

The  dark  and  dishonourable  thoughts  of  God,  which 
I  hinted  at  as  belonging  to  a  natural  state,  are  very 
different  from  the  thoughts  of  your  heart  concerning 
him.  You  do  not  conceive  of  him  as  a  hard  master, 
or  think  you  could  be  more  happy  in  the  breach  than 
in  the  observance  of  his  precepts.  You  do  not  prefer 
the  world  to  his  favour,  or  think  you  can  please  him, 
and  make  amends  for  your  sins,  by  an  obedience  of 
your  own.  These,  and  such  as  these,  are  the  thoughts 
of  the  natural  heart — the  very  reverse  of  yours.  One 
thought,  however,  I  confess  you  have  indulged,  which 
is  no  less  dishonourable  to  the  Lord  than  uncomfort- 
able to  yourself.  You  say,  "  I  dare  not  believe  that 
God  will  not  impute  to  me  as  sin,  the  admission  of 
thoughts  which  my  soul  ever  abhorred,  and  to  which 
my  will  never  consented."  Nay,  you  fear  lest  they 
should  not  only  be  imputed  but  unpardonable.  But 


/ 

LETTERS  To  MRS.  G  .  ~51 

how  can  this  be  possible  ?  Indeed  I  will  not  call  it 
your  thought,  it  is  your  temptation.  You  tell  me  you 
have  children.  Then  you  will  easily  feel  a  plain 
illustration,  which  just  now  occurs  to  me.  Let  me 
suppose  a  case  which  has  sometimes  happened :  a 
child,  three  or  four  years  of  age  we  will  say,  while 
playing  incautiously  at  a  little  distance  from  home, 
should  be  suddenly  seized  and  carried  away  by  a 
gipsy.  Poor  thing !  how  terrified,  how  distressed 
must  it  be  !  Methinks  I  hear  its  cries.  The  sight  and 
violence  of  the  stranger,  the  recollection  of  its  dear 
parents,  the  loss  of  its  pleasing  home,  the  dread  and 
uncertainty  of  what  is  yet  to  befall  it — is  it  not  a 
wonder  that  it  does  not  die  in  agonies  ?  But  see,  help 
is  at  hand !  the  gipsy  is  pursued,  and  the  child 
recovered.  Now,  my  dear  madam,  permit  me  to  ask 
you,  if  this  were  your  child,  how  would  you  receive 
it?  Perhaps,  when  the  first  transports  of  your  joy  for 
its  safety  would  permit  you,  you  might  gently  chide 
it  for  leaving  your  door.  But  would  you  disinherit  it? 
Would  you  disown  it?  Would  you  deliver  it  up  again 
to  the  gipsy  with  your  own  hands,  because  it  had 
suffered  a  violence  which  it  could  not  withstand, 
which  it  abhorred,  and  to  which  its  will  never  consented! 
And  yet  what  is  the  tenderness  of  a  mother,  of  ten 
thousand  mothers,  to  that  which  our  compassionate 
Saviour  bears  to  every  poor  soul  that  has  been  enabled 
to  flee  to  him  for  salvation!  Let  us  be  far  from 
charging  that  to  him,  of  which  we  think  we  are  utterly 
incapable  ourselves.  Take  courage,  madam;  resist 
the  devil  and  he  will  flee  from  you.  If  he  were  to 
tempt  you  to  any  thing  criminal,  you  would  start  at 
the  thought,  and  renounce  it  with  abhorrence.  Do 
the  same  when  he  tempts  you  to  question  the  Lord's 
compassion  and  goodness.  But  there  he  imposes  upon 
us  with  a  show  of  humility,  and  persuades  us  that  we 
do  well  to  oppose  our  unworthinessasa  sufficient  excep- 
tion to  the  many  express  promises  of  the  word.  It  is 
said  the  blood  of  Jesus  cleanseth  from  all  sin;  that  all 
manner  of  sin  shall  be  forgiven  for  his  sake;  that  who- 
ever cometh  he  will  in  no  wise  cast  out ;  and  that  he 


252 


C'ARDiniONIA. 


is  able  to  save  to  the  uttermost.  Believe  his  word, 
and  Satan  shall  be  found  a  liar.  If  the  child  had  deli- 
berately gone  away  with  the  gipsy,  had  preferred  that 
wretched  way  of  life,  had  refused  to  return,  though 
frequently  and  tenderly  invited  home ;  perhaps  a 
parent's  love  might,  in  time,  be  too  weak  to  plead  for 
the  pardon  of  such  continued  obstinacy.  But,  indeed, 
in  this  manner  we  have  all  dealt  with  the  Lord  ;  and 
yet  whenever  we  are  willing  to  return,  he  is  willing 
to  receive  us  with  open  arms,  and  without  an  upbraid- 
ing word.  Luke  xv.  20 — 22.  Though  our  sins  have 
been  deep  dyed  like  scarlet  and  crimson,  enormous  as 
mountains,  and  countless  as  the  sands,  the  sum  total 
is,  sin  has  abounded;  but  where  sin  hath  abounded, 
grace  hath  much  more  abounded.  After  all,  I  know 
the  Lord  keeps  the  key  of  comfort  in  his  own  hands, 
yet  he  has  commanded  us  to  attempt  comforting  one 
another.  I  should  rejoice  to  be  his  instrument  of 
administering  comfort  to  you.  I  shall  hope  to  hear 
from  you  soon ;  and  that  you  will  then  be  able  to  in- 
form he  has  restored  to  you  the  joys  of  his  salvation. 
But  if  not  yet,  wait  for  him,  and  you  shall  not 
wait  in  vain. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  III. 

June,  1777. 

My  Dear.  Madam, — Temptations  may  be  compared 
to  the  wind,  which,  when  it  has  ceased  raging  from 
one  point,  after  a  short  calm,  frequently  renews  its 
violence  from  another  quarter.  The  Lord  silenced 
Satan's  former  assaults  against  you,  but  he  is  per- 
mitted to  try  you  again  another  way.  Be  of  good 
courage,  madam ;  wait  upon  the  Lord,  and  the 
present  storm  shall  likewise  subside  in  good  time. 
You  have  an  infallible  pilot,  and  are  embarked  in  a 
bottom  against  which  the  winds  and  waves  cannot 
prevail.  You  may  be  tossed  about,  and  think  yourself 
in  apparent  jeopardy;  but  sink  you  shall  not,  except 


LETTERS   TO   MES.  G- 


253 


the  promises  and  faithfulness  of  God  can  fail.  Upon 
an  attentive  consideration  of  your  complaint,  it  seems 
to  me  to  amount  only  to  this,  that  though  the  Lord 
has  done  great  things  for  you,  he  has  not  yet  brought 
you  to  a  state  of  independence  on  himself,  nor  released 
you  from  that  impossibility,  which  all  his  people  feel, 
of  doing  any  thing  without  him.  And  is  this  indeed  a 
matter  of  complaint?  Is  it  not  every  way  better, 
more  for  his  glory,  and  more  suited  to  keep  us  mind- 
ful of  our  obligations  to  him,  and  in  the  event  more 
for  our  safety,  that  we  should  be  reduced  to  a  happy 
necessity  o.f  receiving  daily  out  of  his  fulness,  (as  the 
Israelites  received  the  manna),  than  to  be  set  up  with 
something  of  a  stock  of  wisdom,  power,  and  goodness 
of  our  own  ?  Adam  was  thus  furnished  at  the  begin- 
ning with  strength  to  stand;  yet,  mutability  being 
essential  to  a  creature,  he  quickly  fell  and  lost  all. 
We  who  are  by  nature  sinners,  are  not  left  to  so 
hazardous  an  experiment.  He  has  himself  engaged 
to  keep  us,  and  treasured  up  all  fulness  of  grace  for 
our  support,  in  a  Head  who  cannot  fail.  Our  gracious 
Saviour  will  communicate  all  needful  supplies  to  his 
members,  yet  in  such  a  manner  that  they  shall  feel 
their  need  and  weakness,  and  have  nothing  to  boast 
of  from  first  to  last,  but  his  wisdom,  compassion,  and 
care.  We  are  in  no  worse  circumstances  than  the 
apostle  Paul,  who,  though  eminent  and  exemplary  in 
the  Christian  life,  found,  and  freely  confessed,  that  he 
had  no  sufficiency  in  himself  to  think  a  good  thought. 
Nor  did  he  wish  it  otherwise;  he  even  gloried  in  his 
infirmities,  that  the  power  of  Christ  might  rest  upon 
him.  Unbelief  and  a  thousand  evils  are  still  in  our 
hearts:  though  their  reign  and  dominion  is  at  an  end, 
they  are  not  slain  or  eradicated;  their  effects  will  be 
felt  more  or  less  sensibly,  as  the  Lord  is  pleased  more 
or  less  to  afford  or  abate  his  gracious  influence. 
When  they  are  kept  down,  we  are  no  better  in  our- 
selves, for  they  are  not  kept  down  by  us;  but  we  are 
very  prone  to  think  better  of  ourselves  at  such  a  time, 
and  therefore  he  is  pleased  to  permit  us  at  seasons  to 
feel  a  difference,  that  we  may  never  forget  how  weak 

22 


254 


CARDIPHONIA. 


and  how  vile  we  are.  We  cannot  absolutely  conquer 
these  evils,  but  it  becomes  us  to  be  humbled  for  them; 
and  we  are  to  fight,  and  strive,  and  pray  against 
them.  Our  great  duty  is  to  be  at  his  footstool,  and  to 
cry  to  him  who  has  promised  to  perform  all  things 
for  us.  Why  are  we  called  soldiers,  but  because  we 
are  called  to  a  warfare?  And  how  could  we  fight,  if 
there  were  no  enemies  to  resist?  The  Lord's  soldiers 
are  not  merely  for  show,  to  make  an  empty  parade 
in  a  uniform,  and  to  brandish  their  arms  when  none 
but  friends  and  spectators  are  around  them.  No,  we 
must  stand  upon  the  field  of  battle;  we  must  face  the 
fiery  darts;  we  must  wrestle  (which  is  the  closest  and 
most  arduous  kind  of  fighting)  with  our  foes;  nor  can 
we  well  expect  wholly  to  escape  wounds;  but  the 
leaves  of  the  tree  of  life  are  provided  for  their  healing. 
The  Captain  of  our  Salvation  is  at  hand,  and  leads  us 
on  with  an  assurance,  which  might  make  even  a 
coward  bold — that  in  the  end  we  shall  be  more  than 
conquerors  through  him  who  has  loved  us. 

I  am  ready  to  think,  that  some  of  the  sentiments  in 
your  letters  are  not  properly  yours,  such  as  you  your- 
self have  derived  from  the  Scriptures,  but  rather  bor- 
rowed from  authors  or  preachers,  whose  judgment 
your  humility  has  led  you  to  prefer  to  your  own.  At 
least,  I  am  sure  the  Scripture  does  not  authorize  the 
conclusion  which  distresses  you,  that  if  you  were  a 
child  of  God  you  should  not  feel  such  changes  and 
oppositions.  Were  I  to  define  a  Christian,  or  rather 
to  describe  him  at  large,  I  know  no  text  I  would 
choose  sooner,  as  a  ground  for  the  subject,  than  Gal. 
v.  17.  A  Christian  has  noble  aims,  which  distinguish 
him  from  the  bulk  of  mankind.  His  leading  princi- 
ples, motives,  and  desires,  are  all  supernatural  and 
divine.  Could  he  do  as  he  would,  there  is  not  a  spirit 
before  the  throne  should  excel  him  in  holiness,  love, 
and  obedience.  He  would  tread  in  the  very  footsteps 
of  his  Saviour,  fill  up  every  moment  in  his  service, 
and  employ  every  breath  in  his  praise.  This  he 
would  do,  but  alas!  he  cannot.  Against  this  desire 
of  the  spirit,  there  is  a  contrary  desire  and  working 


LETTERS   TO   MRS.  G 


255 


of  a  corrupt  nature,  which  meets  him  at  every  turn. 
He  has  a  beautiful  copy  set  before  him ;  he  is  enamoured 
with  it,  and  though  he  does  not  expect  ta  equal  it,  he 
writes  carefully  after  it,  and  longs  to  attain  to  the 
nearest  possible  imitation.  But  indwelling  sin  and 
Satan  continually  jog  his  hand,  and  spoil  his  strokes. 
You  cannot,  madam,  form  a  right  judgment  of  your- 
self, except  you  make  due  allowance  for  those  things 
which  are  not  peculiar  to  yourself,  but  common  to  all 
who  have  spiritual  perception,  and  are  indeed  the  in- 
separable appendages  of  this  mortal  state.  If  it  were 
not  so,  why  should  the  most  spiritual  and  gracious 
people  be  so  ready  to  confess  themselves  vile  and 
worthless  ?  One  eminent  branch  of  our  holiness,  is  a 
sense  of  shame  and  humiliation  for  those  evils  which 
are  only  known  to  ourselves,  and  to  him  who  searches 
our  hearts,  joined  with  an  acquiescence  in  Jesus,  who 
is  appointed  of  God,  wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctifi- 
cation,  and  redemption.  I  will  venture  to  assure  you 
that  though  you  will  possess  a  more  stable  peace,  in 
proportion  as  the  Lord  enables  you  to  live  more 
simply  upon  the  blood,  righteousness,  and  grace  of 
the  Mediator,  you  will  never  grow  into  a  better  opinion 
of  yourself  than  you  have  at  present.  The  nearer  you 
are  brought  to  him,  the  quicker  sense  you  will  have 
of  your  continual  need  of  him,  and  thereby  your  ad- 
miration of  his  power,  love,  and  compassion,  will  in- 
crease likewise  from  year  to  year. 

I  would  observe,  further,  that  our  spiritual  exercises 
are  not  a  little  influenced  by  our  constitutional  tem- 
perament. As  you  are  only  an  ideal  correspondent, 
I  can  but  conjecture  about  you  upon  this  head.  If 
your  frame  is  delicate,  and  your  nervous  system  very 
sensible  and  tender,  I  should  probably  ascribe  some 
of  your  apprehensions  to  this  cause.  It  is  an  abstruse 
subject,  and  I  will  not  enter  into  it;  but  according  to 
the  observations  I  have  made,  persons  of  this  habit 
seem  to  live  more  upon  the  confines  of  the  visible 
world,  if  I  may  so  speak,  and  to  be  more  susceptive 
of  impressions  from  it  than  others.  That  complaint, 
which,  for  want  of  a  better  name,  we  call  lowness  of 


256 


C'ARDIPHONIA. 


spirits,  may  probably  afford  the  enemy  some  peculiar 
advantages  and  occasions  of  distressing  you.  The 
mind  then  perceives  objects  as  through  a  tinctured 
medium,  which  gives  them  a  dark  and  discouraging 
appearance;  and  I  believe  Satan  has  more  influence 
and  address  than  we  are  aware  of  in  managing  the 
glass.  And  when  this  is  not  the  case  at  all  times,  it 
may  be  so  occasionally,  from  sickness  or  other  cir- 
cumstances. You  tell  me  that  you  have  lately  been 
ill,  which,  together  with  your  present  situation,  and 
the  prospect  of  your  approaching  hour,  may  probably 
have  such  an  effect  as  I  have  hinted.  You  may  be 
charging  yourself  with  guilt,  for  what  springs  from 
indisposition,  in  which  you  are  merely  passive,  and 
which  may  be  no  more  properly  sinful,  than  the  head- 
ache, or  any  of  the  thousand  natural  shocks  the  flesh 
is  heir  to.  The  enemy  can  take  no  advantage  but 
what  the  Lord  permits  him ;  and  he  will  permit  him 
none  but  what  he  designs  to  overrule  for  your  greater 
advantage  in  the  end.  He  delights  in  your  prosperity; 
and  you  should  not  be  in  heaviness  for  an  hour,  were 
there  not  a  need-be  for  it.  Notwithstanding  your 
fears,  I  have  a  good  hope  that  he  who  you  say  has 
helped  you  in  six  troubles,  will  appear  for  you  in  the 
seventh,  and  you  will  not  die,  but  live,  and  declare  the 
works  of  the  Lord,  and  come  forth  to  testify  to  his 
praise,  that  he  has  turned  your  mourning  into  joy.  I 
am,  &c. 


TWO  LETTERS  TO  MISS  F  


LETTER  I. 

October  3,  1778. 
Dear  Madam, — You  would  have  me  tell  you  what  are 
the  best  means  to  be  used  by  a  young  person,  to  pre- 
vent the  world,  with  all  its  opening  and  ensnaring 
scenes,  from  drawing  the  heart  aside  from  God.  It  is 
an  important  question :  but  I  apprehend  your  own 
heart  will  tell  you,  that  you  are  already  possessed  of 
all  the  information  concerning  it  which  you  can  well 
expect  from  me.  I  could  only  attempt  to  answer  it 
from  the  Bible,  which  lies  open  to  you  likewise.  If 
your  heart  is  like  mine,  it  must  confess,  that  when  it 
turns  aside  from  God,  it  is  seldom  through  ignorance 
of  the  proper  means  or  motives  which  should  have 
kept  us  near  him,  but  rather  from  an  evil  principle 
within,  which  prevails  against  our  better  judgment, 
and  renders  us  unfaithful  to  light  already  received. 

I  could  offer  you  rules,  cautions,  and  advices  in 
abundance  ;  for  I  find  it  comparatively  easy  to  preach 
to  others.  But  if  you  should  further  ask  me,  how  you 
shall  effectually  reduce  them  to  practice,  I  feel  that 
I  am  so  deficient,  and  so  much  at  a  loss  in  this  matter 
myself,  that  I  know  not  well  what  to  say  to  you.  Yet 
something  must  be  said. 

In  the  first  place,  then,  I  would  observe,  that  though 
it  be  our  bounden  duty,  and  the  highest  privilege  we 
can  propose  to  ourselves,  to  have  our  hearts  kept  close 
to  the  Lord,  yet  we  must  not  expect  it  absolutely  or 
perfectly,  much  less  all  at  once :  we  shall  keep  close 
to  him,  in  proportion  as  we  are  solidly  convinced  of 
the  infinite  disparity  between  him  and  the  things 
22*  257 


258 


CARDIPHONIA. 


which  would  presume  to  stand  in  competition  with  him, 
and  the  folly  as  well  as  ingratitude,  of  departing  from 
him.  But  these  points  are  only  to  be  learned  by  ex- 
perience, and  by  smarting  under  a  series  of  painful 
disappointments  in  our  expectations  from  creatures. 
Our  judgments  may  be  quickly  satisfied  that  his 
favour  is  better  than  life,  while  yet  it  is  in  the  power 
of  a  mere  trifle  to  turn  us  aside.  The  Lord  permits 
us  to  feel  our  weakness,  that  we  may  be  sensible  of  it ; 
for  though  we  are  ready  in  words  to  confess  that  we 
are  weak,  we  do  not  so  properly  know  it  till  that 
secret,  though  unallowed  dependence  we  have  upon 
some  strength  in  ourselves,  is  brought  to  the  trial,  and 
fails  us.  To  be  humble,  and  like  a  little  child,  afraid 
of  taking  a  step  alone,  and  so  conscious  of  snares  and 
dangers  around  us,  as  to  cry  to  him  continually  to 
hold  us  up  that  we  may  be  safe,  is  the  sure,  the  infalli- 
ble, the  only  secret  of  walking  closely  with  him. 

But  how  shall  we  attain  this  humble  frame  of  spirit? 
It  must  be,  as  I  said,  from  a  real  and  sensible  convic- 
tion of  our  weakness  and  vileness,  which  we  cannot 
learn  (at  least  I  have  not  been  able  to  learn  it)  merely 
from  books  or  preachers.  The  providence  of  God 
concurs  with  his  Holy  Spirit  in  his  merciful  design  of 
making  us  acquainted  with  ourselves.  It  is  indeed  a 
great  mercy  to  be  preserved  from  such  declensions  as 
might  fall  under  the  notice  of  our  fellow-creatures ; 
but  when  they  can  observe  nothing  of  consequence  to 
object  to  us,  things  may  be  far  from  right  with  us  in 
the  sight  of  him  who  judges  not  only  actions,  but  the 
thoughts  and  first  motions  of  the  heart.  And  indeed 
could  we  for  a  season  so  cleave  to  God  as  to  find 
little  or  nothing  in  ourselves  to  be  ashamed  of,  we  are 
such  poor  creatures,  that  we  should  presently  grow 
vain  and  self-sufficient,  and  expose  ourselves  to  the 
greatest  danger  of  falling. 

There  are.  however,  means  to  be  observed  on  our 
part ;  and  though  you  know  them,  I  will  repeat  the 
principal,  because  you  desire  me.  The  first  is  prayer  ; 
and  here,  above  all  things,  we  should  pray  for  humility. 
It  may  be  called  both  the  guard  of  all  other  graces, 


LETTERS   TO   MISS  F- 


259 


and  the  soil  in  which  they  grow.  The  second,  atten- 
tion to  the  Scripture.  Your  question  is  directly  an- 
swered in  Psalm  cxix.  9.  The  precepts  are  our  rule 
and  delight,  the  promises  our  strength  and  encourage- 
ment ;  the  good  recorded  of  the  saints  is  proposed  lor 
our  encouragement ;  their  miscarriages  are  as  land- 
marks set  up  to  warn  us  of  the  rocks  and  shoals  which 
lie  in  the  way  of  our  passage.  The  study  of  the  whole 
scheme  of  gospel  salvation,  respecting  the  person,  life, 
doctrine,  death  and  glory  of  our  Redeemer,  is  appointed 
to  form  our  souls  to  a  spiritual  and  divine  taste  ;  and 
so  far  as  this  prevails  and  grows  in  us,  the  trifles  that 
would  draw  us  from  the  Lord  will  lose  their  influence, 
and  appear,  divested  of  the  glare  with  which  they 
strike  the  senses,  mere  vanity  and  nothing.  The  third 
grand  means  is,  consideration  or  recollection  ;  a  care- 
ful regard  to  those  temptations  and  snares,  to  which, 
from  our  tempers,  situations,  or  connections,  we  are 
more  immediately  exposed,  and  by  which  we  have 
been  formerly  hindered.  It  may  be  well  in  the  morn- 
ing, ere  we  leave  our  chambers,  to  forecast,  as  far  as 
we  are  able,  the  probable  circumstances  of  the  day 
before  us.  Yet  the  observance  of  this,  as  well  as  of" 
every  rule  that  can  be  offered,  may  dwindle  into  a 
mere  form.  However,  I  trust  the  Lord,  who  has 
given  you  a  desire  to  live  to  him,  will  be  your  guard 
and  teacher.  There  is  none  teacheth  like  him. — I 
am,  &c. 


LETTER  II. 

March — 1779. 
Dear  Madam, — Our  experiences  pretty  much  tally; 
they  may  be  drawn  out  into  sheets  and  quires,  but  the 
sum  total  may  be  comprised  in  a  short  sentence,  "  Our 
life  is  a  warfare."  For  our  encouragement  the  apos- 
tle calls  it  a  good  warfare.  We  are  engaged  in  a  good 
cause,  fight  under  a  good  Captain,  the  victory  is  sure 
beforehand,  and  the  prize  is  a  crown, — a  crown  of 


260 


C'ARDirilONIA. 


life.  Such  considerations  might  make  even  a  coward 
bold.  But  then  we  must  be  content  to  fight ;  and, 
considering  the  nature,  number,  situation,  and  subtlety 
of  our  enemies,  we  may  expect  sometimes  to  receive 
a  wound;  but  there  is  a  medicinal  tree,  the  leaves  of 
which  are  always  at  hand  to  heal  us.  We  cannot  be 
too  attentive  to  the  evil  which  is  always  working  in 
us,  or  to  the  stratagems  which  are  employed  against 
us  ;  yet  our  attention  should  not  be  wholly  confined  to 
these  things.  We  are  to  look  upwards  likewise  to 
him  who  is  our  head,  our  life,  our  strength.  One  glance 
of  Jesus  will  convey  more  effectual  assistance  than 
poring  upon  our  hearts  for  a  month.  The  one  is  to 
be  done,  but  the  other  should  upon  no  account  be 
omitted.  It  was  not  by  counting  their  wounds,  but  by 
beholding  the  brazen  serpent,  the  Lord's  instituted 
means  of  cure,  that  the  Israelites  were  healed.  That 
was  an  emblem  for  our  instruction.  One  great  cause 
of  our  frequent  conflicts,  is,  that  ice  have  a  secret  de- 
sire to  be  rich,  and  it  is  the  Lord's  design  to  make  us 
poor.  We  want  to  gain  an  ability  of  doing  something ; 
and  he  suits  his  dispensations,  to  convince  us  that  we 
can  do  nothing.  We  want  a  stock  in  ourselves,  and 
he  would  have  us  absolutely  dependent  upon  him. 
So  far  as  we  are  content  to  be  weak,  that  his  power 
may  be  magnified  in  us,  so  far  we  shall  make  our 
enemies  know  that  we  are  strong,  though  we  ourselves 
shall  never  be  directly  sensible  that  we  are  so ;  only 
by  comparing  what  we  are,  with  the  opposition  we 
stand  against,  we  may  come  to  a  comfortable  conclu- 
sion, that  the  Lord  worketh  mightily  in  us.  Psa. 
xli.  11. 

If  our  views  are  simple,  and  our  desires  towards  the 
Lord,  it  may  be  of  use  to  consider  some  of  your  faults 
and  mine,  not  as  the  faults  of  you  and  me  in  particular, 
but  as  the  fault  of  that  depraved  nature,  which  is 
common  to  us  with  all  the  Lord's  people,  and  which 
made  Paul  groan  as  feelingly  and  as  heartily  as  we 
can  do.  But  this  consideration,  though  true  and 
scriptural,  can  only  be  safely  applied  when  the  mind 
is  sincerely  and  in  good  earnest  devoted  to  the  Lord. 


LETTERS   TO   MISS.  F- 


261 


There  are  too  many  unsound  and  half  professors,  who 
eagerly  catch  at  it,  as  an  excuse  for  those  evils  they 
are  unwilling  to  part  with.  But  I  trust  I  may  safely 
recommend  it  to  you.  This  evil  nature,  this  indwelling 
sin,  is  a  living  principle,  an  active,  powerful  cause; 
and  a  cause  that  is  active  will  necessarily  produce  an 
effect.  Sin  is  the  same  thing  in  believers  as  in  the 
unregencrate ;  they  have,  indeed,  a  contrary  principle 
of  grace,  which  counteracts  and  resists  it,  which  can 
prevent  its  outbreakings,  but  will  not  suppress  its 
risings.  As  grace  resists  sin,  so  sin  resists  grace. 
Gal.  v.  17.  The  proper  tendency  of  each  is  mutually 
weakened  on  both  sides;  and,  between  the  two,  the 
poor  believer,  however  blameless  and  exemplary  in 
the  sight  of  men,  appears  in  his  own  view  the  most 
inconsistent  character  under  the  sun.  He  can  hardly 
think  it  so  with  others,  and  judging  of  them  by  what 
he  sees,  and  of  himself  by  what  he  feels,  in  lowliness 
of  heart,  he  esteems  others  better  than  himself.  This 
proves  him  to  be  right ;  for  it  is  the  will  of  God  con- 
cerning him.  Phil.  ii.  3.  This  is  the  warfare.  But  it 
shall  not  always  be  so, — grace  shall  prevail.  The 
evil  nature  is  already  enervated,  and  ere  long  it  shall 
die  the  death.  Jesus  will  make  us  more  than  con- 
querors.— I  am,  &c. 


TWO  LETTERS  TO  MR.  A        B  . 


LETTER  I. 

1758. 

Dear  Sir, — I  suppose  you  will  receive  many  con- 
gratulations on  your  recovery  from  your  late  danger- 
ous illness ;  most  of  them  perhaps  more  sprightly  and 
better  turned,  but  none,  I  persuade  myself,  more 
sincere  and  affectionate  than  mine.  I  beg  you  would 
prepare  yourself  by  this  good  opinion  of  me,  before 
you  read  further;  and  let  the  reality  of  my  regard 
excuse  what  you  may  dislike  in  my  manner  of  ex- 
pressing it. 

When  a  person  has  returned  from  a  doubtful  distant 
voyage,  we  are  naturally  led  to  inquire  into  the  inci- 
dents he  has  met  with,  and  the  discoveries  he  has 
made.  Indulge  me  in  a  curiosity  of  this  kind,  espe- 
cially as  my  affection  gives  me  an  interest  and  con- 
cern in  the  event.  You  have  been,  my  friend,  upon 
the  brink,  the  very  edge  of  an  eternal  state  ;  but  God 
has  restored  you  back  to  the  world  again.  Did  you 
meet  with,  or  have  you  brought  back  nothing  new? 
Did  nothing  occur  to  stop  or  turn  your  usual  train  of 
thought?  Were  your  apprehensions  of  invisible  things 
exactly  the  same  in  the  height  of  your  disorder,  when 
you  were  cut  off  from  the  world  and  all  its  engage- 
ments, as  when  you  were  in  perfect  health,  and  in  the 
highest  enjoyment  of  your  own  inclinations  1  If  you 
answer  me  :  "Yes,  all  things  are  just  the  same  as  for- 
merly, the  difference  between  sickness  and  health  only 
excepted,"  I  am  at  a  loss  how  to  reply.  I  can  only  sigh 

262 


LETTERS   TO   MR.   A   B- 


203 


and  wonder;  sigh,  that  it  should  be  thus  with  any,  that 
it  should  be  thus  with  you,  whom  I  dearly  love ;  and 
nonder,  since  this  unhappy  case,  strange  as  it  seems 
in  one  view,  is  yet  so  frequent,  why  it  was  not  always 
thus  with  myself, — for  long  and  often  it  was  just  so. 
Many  a  time,  when  sickness  had  brought  me,  as  we 
say,  to  death's  door,  I  was  as  easy  and  insensible  as 
the  sailor,  who,  in  the  height  of  a  storm,  should  pre- 
sume to  sleep  upon  the  top  of  the  mast,  quite  regard- 
less that  the  next  tossing  wave  might  plunge  him  into 
the  raging  ocean,  beyond  all  possibility  of  relief.  But 
at  length  a  day  came,  which  though  the  most  terrible 
day  I  ever  saw,  I  can  now  look  back  upon  with  thank- 
fulness and  pleasure;  I  say  the  time  came,  when,  in 
such  a  helpless  extremity,  and  under  the  expectation 
of  immediate  death,  it  pleased  God  to  command  the 
veil  from  my  eyes,  and  I  saw  things  in  some  measure 
as  they  really  were.  Imagine  with  yourself,  a  person 
trembling  upon  the  point  of  a  dreadful  precipice,  a 
powerful  and  inexorable  enemy  eager  to  push  him 
down,  and  an  assemblage  of  all  that  is  horrible,  wait- 
ing at  the  bottom  for  his  fall ;  even  this  will  give  you 
but  a  faint  representation  of  the  state  of  my  mind  at 
that  time.  Believe  me,  it  was  not  a  whim  or  a  dream 
which  changed  my  sentiments  and  conduct,  but  a 
powerful  conviction,  which  will  not  admit  of  the  least 
doubt;  an  evidence  which,  like  that  I  have  of  my  own 
existence ;  I  cannot  call  in  question  without  contra- 
dicting all  my  senses.  And  though  my  case  was  in 
some  respects  uncommon,  yet  something  like  it  is 
known  by  one  and  another  every  day  ;  and  I  have 
myself  conversed  with  many  who,  after  a  course  of 
years  spent  in  defending  deistical  principles,  or  in- 
dulging libertine  practices,  when  they  have  thought 
themselves  confirmed  in  their  schemes,  by  the  cool 
assent  of  what  they  then  deemed  impartial  reason, 
have  been,  like  me,  brought  to  glory  in  the  cross  of 
Christ,  and  to  live  by  that  faith  which  they  had  before 
slighted  and  opposed.  By  these  instances,  I  know 
that  nothing  is  too  hard  for  the  Almighty.  The  same 
power  which  humbled  me,  can  undoubtedly  bring 


2G4 


CARBIPHONIA. 


down  the  most  haughty  infidel  upon  eartli ;  and  as  I 
likewise  know,  that,  to  show  his  power,  he  is  often 
pleased  to  make  use  of  weak  instruments,  I  am  en- 
couraged, notwithstanding  the  apparent  difficulty  of 
succeeding,  to  warn  those  over  whom  friendship  or 
affection  gives  me  any  influence,  of  the  evil  and  the 
danger  of  a  course  of  life  formed  upon  the  prevailing 
maxims  of  the  world.  So  far  as  I  neglect  this,  I  am 
unfaithful  in  my  professions  both  to  God  and  man. 

I  shall  not  at  present  trouble  you  in  an  argumenta- 
tive way.  If,  by  dint  of  reasoning,  I  could  effect 
some  change  in  your  notions,  my  arguments,  unless 
applied  by  a  superior  power,  would  still  leave  your 
heart  unchanged  and  untouched.  A  man  may  give 
his  assent  to  the  gospel,  and  be  able  to  defend  it 
against  others,  and  yet  not  have  his  own  spirit  truly 
influenced  by  it.  This  thought  I  shall  leave  with  you, 
that  if  your  scheme  be  not  true  to  a  demonstration,  it 
must  necessarily  be  false:  for  the  issue  is  too  import- 
ant to  make  a  doubt  on  the  dangerous  side  tolerable. 
If  the  Christian  could  possibly  be  mistaken,  he  is  still 
upon  equal  terms  with  those  who  pronounce  him  to 
be  so;  but  if  the  Deist  be  wrong  (that  is,  if  we  are  in 
the  right,)  the  consequence  to  him  must  be  unavoida- 
ble and  intolerable.  This,  you  will  say,  is  a  trite 
argument:  I  own  it;  but,  beaten  as  it  is,  it  will  never 
be  worn  out  or  answered. 

Permit  me  to  remind  you,  that  the  points  in  debate 
between  us  are  already  settled  in  themselves,  and  that 
our  talking  cannot  alter  or  affect  the  nature  of  things; 
for  they  will  be  as  they  are,  whatever  apprehensions 
we  may  form  of  them;  and  remember,  likewise,  that 
we  must  all,  each  one  for  himself,  experience  on  which 
side  the  truth  lies.  I  used  a  wrong  word  when  1 
spoke  of  your  recovery;  my  dear  friend,  look  upon  it 
only  as  a  reprieve,  for  you  carry  the  sentence  of  death 
about  with  you  still;  and  unless  you  should  be  cut  off" 
(which  God  of  his  mercy  forbid !)  by  a  sudden  stroke, 
you  will  as  surely  lie  upon  a  death-bed,  as  you  have 
been  now  raised  from  a  bed  of  sickness.  And  remem- 
ber, likewise,  (how  can  I  bear  to  write !)  that,  should 


LETTERS  TO  MR.  A- 


265 


you  neglect  my  admonitions,  they  will  notwithstand- 
ing have  an  effect  upon  you,  though  not  such  an  effect 
as  I  could  wish:  they  will  render  you  more  inexcusa- 
ble. I  have  delivered  my  own  soul  by  faithfully 
warning  you:  but  if  you  will  not  examine  the  matter 
with  that  seriousness  it  calls  for;  if  you  will  not  look 
up  to  God,  the  former  of  your  body,  and  the  preserver 
of  your  spirit,  for  direction  and  assistance  how  to 
please  him;  if  you  will  have  your  reading  and  con- 
versation only  on  one  side  of  the  question ;  if  you  de- 
termine to  let  afflictions  and  dangers,  mercies  and 
deliverances,  all  pass  without  reflection  and  improve- 
ment; if  you  will  spend  your  life  as  though  you  thought 
you  were  sent  into  the  world  only  to  eat,  sleep,  and 
play,  and,  after  a  course  of  years,  be  extinguished  like 
the  snuff  of  a  candle — why  then  you  must  abide  the 
consequences.  But  assuredly,  sooner  or  later,  God 
will  meet  you.  My  hearty  daily  prayer  is,  that  it 
may  be  in  a  way  of  mercy,  and  that  you  may  be 
added  to  the  number  of  the  trophies  of  his  invincible 
grace.    I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  II. 

1760. 

Dear  Sir, — Though  I  truly  love  you,  and  have  no 
reason  to  doubt  of  the  reality  of  your  friendship  to 
me,  yet  I  cannot  but  apprehend  that,  notwithstanding 
our  mutual  regard,  and  my  frequent  attempts  to  be 
witty  (if  I  could)  for  your  diversion,  there  is  some- 
thing in  most  of  my  letters  (which  I  cannot,  dare  not, 
wholly  suppress)  that  disgusts  and  wearies  you,  and 
makes  you  less  inclined  to  keep  up  a  frequent  inter- 
course than  you  would  otherwise  be.  Rather  than 
lose  you  quite,  I  will  in  general  spare  you  as  much  as 
I  can;  but  at  present  you  must  bear  with  me,  and 
allow  me  full  scope.  You  have  given  me  a  challenge 
which  I  know  not  how  to  pass  over;  and  since  you  so 
far  justify  my  preaching,  as  to  condescend  to  preach 
23  • 


266 


CARDIPHONIA. 


(in  your  way)  yourself,  permit  me  for  this  time  to 
preach  again,  and  to  take  some  passages  in  your  letter 
for  my  text. 

In  the  present  debate  I  will  accept  your  compliment, 
and  suppose  myself  to  be,  as  you  say,  a  man  of  sense. 
You  allow  then,  that  all  the  sense  is  not  on  your  side. 
This  indeed  you  cannot  deny;  for  whatever  becomes 
of  me,  it  is  needless  to  tell  you,  that  Hale,  Boyle,  and 
other  great  names  I  could  mention,  were  men  of  as 
great  penetration  and  judgment,  had  as  good  opportu- 
nities, and  took  as  much  pains  to  be  informed  of  the 
truth,  as  any  of  the  advocates  for  infidelity  can  pre- 
tend to.  And  you  cannot,  with  any  modesty  or  con- 
sistency, absolutely  determine,  that  they  had  not  as 
good  grounds  for  thinking  themselves  right  as  you  can 
have  for  concluding  they  were  wrong. 

But  declining  the  advantage  of  human  authority,  I 
am  content  the  point  shall  rest  between  you  and  me. 
And  here  I  beg  you  to  observe,  that  I  have  one  evi- 
dent advantage  over  you  in  judging,  namely,  that  I 
have  experienced  the  good  and  evil  on  both  sides,  and 
you  only  on  one.  If  you  were  to  send  me  an  inven- 
tory of  your  pleasures,  how  charmingly  your  time 
runs  on,  and  how  dexterously  it  is  divided  between 
the  coffee-houses,  play-house,  the  card-table,  and 
tavern,  with  intervals  of  balls,  concerts,  &c,  I  could 
answer,  that  most  of  these  I  have  tried  and  tried  again, 
and  know  the  utmost  they  can  yield,  and  have  seen 
enough  of  the  rest,  most  heartily  to  despise  them  all. 
Setting  religion  entirely  out  of  the  question,  I  profess 
I  had  rather  be  a  worm  to  crawl  upon  the  ground, 
than  to  bear  the  name  of  man  upon  the  poor  terms  of 
whiling  away  my  life  in  an  insipid  round  of  such  in- 
significant and  unmanly  trifles.  I  will  return  your 
own  expression — I  believe  you  to  be  a  person  of  sense; 
but,  alas!  how  do  you  prostitute  your  talents  and  ca- 
pacity, how  far  do  you  act  below  yourself,  if  you 
know  no  higher  purpose  of  life  than  these  childish  dis- 
sipations, together  with  the  more  serious  business  of 
rising  early  and  sitting  up  late,  to  amass  money,  that 
you  may  be  able  to  enlarge  your  expenses!    I  am 


LETTERS  TO   MR.  A   B- 


267 


sure  while  I  lived  in  these  I  found  them  unsatisfying 
and  empty  to  the  last  degree;  and  the  only  advantage  X- 
they  afforded  (miserable  are  they  who  are  forced  to 
deem  it  an  advantage)  was,  that  they  often  relieved 
me  from  the  trouble  and  burden  of  thinking.  If  you 
have  any  other  pleasures  than  these,  they  are  such  as 
must  be  evil  and  inconvenient  even  upon  your  own 
plan;  and  therefore,  my  friendship  will  not  allow  me 
to  bring  them  into  the  account.  I  am  willing  to  hope 
you  do  not  stoop  still  lower  in  pursuit  of  satisfaction. 
Thus  far  we  stand  upon  even  ground.  You  know 
all  that  a  life  of  pleasure  can  give,  and  I  know  it  like- 
wise. 

On  the  other  hand,  if  I  should  attempt  to  explain  to 
you  the  source  and  streams  of  my  best  pleasures,  such 
as  a  comfortable  assurance  of  the  pardon  of  my  sins, 
and  habitual  communion  with  the  God  who  made 
heaven  and  earth,  a  calm  reliance  on  the  Divine  Pro- 
vidence, the  cheering  prospect  of  a  better  life  in  a 
better  world,  with  the  pleasing  foretastes  of  heaven  in 
my  own  soul;  should  I,  or  could  "I,  tell  you  the  plea- 
sure I  often  find  in  reading  the  Scripture,  in  the  exer- 
cise of  prayer,  and  in  that  sort  of  preaching  and  con- 
versation which  you  despise,  I  doubt  not  but  you 
would  think  as  meanly  of  my  happiness  as  I  do  of 
yours.  But  here  lies  the  difference,  my  dear  friend  ; 
you  condemn  that  which  you  have  never  tried.  You 
know  no  more  of  these  things  than  a  blind  man  does 
of  colours;  and,  notwithstanding  all  your  flourishes,  I 
defy  you  to  be  at  all  times  able  to  satisfy  yourself, 
that  things  may  not  possibly  be  as  I  have  represented 
them. 

Besides,  what  do  I  lose,  upon  my  plan,  that  should 
make  me  so  worthy  of  your  pity?  Have  you  a 
quicker  relish  in  the  prudent  use  of  temporal  comforts? 
Do  you  think  I  do  not  eat  my  food  with  as  much 
pleasure  as  you  can  do,  though  perhaps  with  less  cost 
and  variety?  Is  your  sleep  sounder  than  mine?  Have 
not  I  as  much  satisfaction  in  social  life  ?  It  is  true,  to 
join  much  with  the  gay  fluttering  tribe,  who  spend 


2CS 


CARDIPHONIA. 


their  days  in  laugh  and  sing-song,  is  equally  contrary 
to  my  duty  and  inclination.  But  I  have  friends  and 
acquaintances  as  well  as  you.  Among  the  many  who 
favour  me  with  their  esteem  and  friendship,  there  are 
some  who  are  persons  of  sense,  learning,  wit,  and 
(what  perhaps  may  weigh  as  much  with  you)  of  for- 
tune and  distinction.  And  if  you  should  say,  "Ay, 
but  they  are  all  enthusiasts  like  yourself,"  you  would  say 
nothing  to  the  purpose,  since,  upon  your  maxim,  that 
"happiness  is  according  to  opinion,"  it  cannot  be  an 
objection,  but  the  contrary,  to  have  my  acquaintance 
to  my  own  taste.  Thus  much  for  the  brighter  side  of 
your  situation;  or  let  me  add  one  thing  more:  I  know 
you  have  thoughts  of  marriage:  do  you  think,  if  you 
should  enter  into  this  relation,  your  principles  are  cal- 
culated to  make  you  more  happy  in  it  than  I  am? 
You  are  well  acquainted  with  our  family  life:  do  you 
propose  to  know  more  of  the  peace  and  heart-felt  joy 
of  domestic  union  than  I  have  known,  and  continue  to 
know  to  this  hour?  I  wish  you  may  equal  us;  and  if 
you  do,  we  shall  still  be,  as  before,  but  upon  even 
ground.  I  need  not  turn  deist,  to  enjoy  the  best  and 
the  most  that  this  life  can  afford. 

But  I  need  not  tell  you  that  the  present  life  is  not 
made  up  of  pleasurable  incidents  only.  Pain,  sick- 
ness, losses,  disappointments,  injuries,  and  affronts 
will,  more  or  less,  at  one  time  or  other,  be  our  lot. 
And  can  you  bear  these  trials  better  than  I?  You 
will  not  pretend  to  it.  Let  me  appeal  to  yourself : 
how  often  do  you  toss  and  disquiet  yourself,  like  a 
wild  bull  in  a  net,  when  things  cross  your  expecta- 
tions ?  As  your  thoughts  are  more  engrossed  by 
what  you  see,  you  must  be  more  keenly  sensible  of 
what  you  feel.  You  cannot  view  these  trials  as  ap- 
pointed by  a  wise  and  heavenly  Father,  in  subservience 
to  your  good;  you  cannot  taste  the  sweetness  of  his 
promises,  nor  feel  the  secret  supports  of  his  strength, 
in  an  hour  of  affliction  ;  you  cannot  so  cast  your  bur- 
den and  care  upon  him,  as  to  find  a  sensible  relief  to 
your  spirit  thereby,  nor  can  you  see  his  hand  engaged 


LETTERS  TO  MR.   A  B  .  269 


and  employed  in  effecting  your  deliverance.  Of 
these  things  you  know  no  more  than  of  the  art  of 
flying;  but  I  seriously  assure  you,  and  I  believe  my 
testimony  will  go  further  with  you  than  my  judgment, 
that  they  are  realities,  and  that  I  have  found  them 
to  be  so.  When  my  worldly  concerns  have  been 
most  thorny  and  discouraging,  I  have  once  and 
again  felt  the  most  of  that  peace  which  the  world 
can  neither  give  nor  take  away.  However,  I  may 
state  the  case  still  lower.  You  do  pretty  well  among 
your  friends ;  but  how  do  you  like  being  alone  1 
Would  you  not  give  something  for  that  happy  secret 
which  could  enable  you  to  pass  a  rainy  day  pleas- 
antly without  the  assistance  of  business,  company, 
or  amusement?  Would  it  not  mortify  you  greatly 
to  travel  for  a  week  in  an  unfrequented  road,  where 
you  should  meet  with  no  lively  incidents  to  recruit 
and  raise  your  spirits  ?  Alas  !  what  a  poor  scheme 
of  pleasure  is  yours,  that  will  not  support  an  interval 
of  reflection. 

What  you  have  heard  is  true  ;  I  have  a  few  friends 
who  meet  at  my  house  once  a  fortnight,  and  we 
spend  an  hour  or  two  in  worshipping  the  God  who 
made  us.  And  can  this  move  your  indignation  or 
your  compassion?  Does  it  show  a  much  nobler 
spirit,  a  more  refined  way  of  thinking,  to  live  alto- 
gether without  God  in  the  world  ?  If  I  kept  a  card- 
assembly  at  those  times,  it  would  not  displease  you. 
How  can  you,  as  a  person  of  sense,  avoid  being 
shocked  at  your  own  unhappy  prejudice?  But  I  re- 
member how  it  was  once  with  myself,  and  forbear  to 
wonder.  May  he  who  has  opened  my  eyes  open 
yours.  He  only  can  do  it.  I  do  not  expect  to  con- 
vince you  by  any  thing  I  can  say  as  of  myself;  but 
if  he  be  pleased  to  make  use  of  me  as  his  instrument, 
then  you  will  be  convinced.  How  should  I  then  re- 
joice! I  should  rejoice  to  be  useful  to  any  one;  but 
especially  to  you,  whom  I  dearly  love.  May  God 
show  you  your  true  self,  and  your  true  state ;  then 
you  will  attentively  listen  to  what  you  now  disdain 

23* 


270 


CARDirHONIA. 


to  hear  of, — his  goodness  in  providing  redemption 
and  pardon  for  the  chief  of  sinners,  through  him 
who  died  upon  the  cross  for  sins  not  his  own.  Keep 
this  letter  by  you  at  my  request;  and  when  you 
write,  tell  me  that  you  receive  it  in  good  part,  and 
that  you  still  believe  me  to  be  your  sincere  and  affec- 
tionate friend. 


FOUR  LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  DR.  . 


LETTER  I. 

April  17,  1776. 
Dear  Sir, — By  this  time  I  hope  you  are  both  returned 
in  peace,  and  happy  together  in  your  stated  favoured 
tract :  rejoicing  in  the  name  of  Jesus  yourselves,  and 
rejoicing  to  see  the  savour  of  it  spreading  like  a  pre- 
cious perfume  among  the  people.  Every  day  I  hope  you 
find  prejudices  wearing  off,  and  more  disposed  to  hear 
the  words  of  life.  The  Lord  has  given  you  a  fine 
first-fruits,  which  I  trust  will  prove  the  earnest  of  a 
plentiful  harvest.  In  the  meantime  he  will  enable  you 
to  sow  the  seed  in  patience,  leaving  the  event  in  his 
hands.  Though  it  does  not  spring  up  visibly  at  once, 
it  will  not  be  lost.  I  think  he  would  not  have  sent 
you  if  he  had  not  a  people  there  to  call ;  but  they  can 
only  come  forth  to  view  as  he  is  pleased  to  bring 
them.  Satan  will  try  to  hinder  and  disturb  you,  but 
he  is  in  a  chain  which  he  cannot  break,  nor  go  a  step 
further  than  he  is  permitted.  And  if  you  have  been 
instrumental  to  the  conversion  of  but  a  few,  in  those 
few  you  have  an  ample  reward  already  for  all  the 
difficulties  you  have  or  can  meet  with.  It  is  more 
honourable  and  important  to  be  an  instrument  of  sav- 
ing one  soul,  than  to  rescue  a  whole  kingdom  from 
temporal  ruin.  Let  us  therefore,  while  we  earnestly 
desire  to  be  more  useful,  not  forget  to  be  thankful  for 
what  the  Lord  has  been  pleased  already  to  do  for  us ; 
and  let  us  expect,  knowing  whose  servants  we  are, 
and  what  a  gospel  we  preach,  to  see  some  new  mira- 
cles wrought  from  day  to  day  :  for  indeed  every  real 
conversion  may  be   accounted  miraculous,  being 

271 


272 


CARDIPHONIA. 


no  less  than  an  immediate  exertion  of  that  power 
which  made  the  heavens,  and  commanded  the  light  to 
shine  out  of  darkness.  Your  little  telescope  is  safe. 
I  wish  I  had  more  of  that  clear  air  and  sunshine  you 
speak  of,  that  with  you  I  might  have  more  distinct 
views  of  the  land  of  promise.  I  cannot  say  my  pros- 
pect is  greatly  clouded  by  doubts  of  my  reaching  it 
at  last;  but  then  there  is  such  a  languor  and  deadness 
hangs  upon  my  mind,  that  it  is  almost  amazing  to  me 
how  I  can  entertain  any  hopes  at  all.  It  seems,  if 
doubting  could  ever  be  reasonable,  there  is  no  one 
who  has  greater  reason  for  doubting  than  myself.  But 
I  know  not  how  to  doubt,  when  I  consider  the  faith- 
fulness, grace,  and  compassion  of  him  who  has 
promised.  If  it  could  be  proved  that  Christ  has  not 
died,  or  that  he  did  not  speak  the  words  which  are 
ascribed  to  him  in  the  gospel,  or  that  he  is  not  able  to 
make  them  good,  or  that  his  word  cannot  safely  be 
taken;  in  any  of  these  cases  I  should  doubt  to  purpose, 
and  lie  down  in  despair. —  I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  II. 

July  15,  1776. 
My  Dear  Sir, — I  begin  with  congratulations  first  to 

you  and  Mrs.  ,  on  your  safe  journey  and  good 

passage  over  the  formidable  Humber.    Mrs.  has 

another  river  to  cross,  (may  it  be  many  years  before 
she  approaches  the  bank,)  over  which  there  is  no 
bridge.  Perhaps  at  seasons  she  may  think  of  it  with 
that  reluctance  which  she  felt  before  she  saw  the 
Humber ;  but  as  her  fears  were  then  agreeably  dis- 
appointed, and  she  found  the  experiment,  when  called 
to  make  it,  neither  terrifying  nor  dangerous,  so  I  trust 
she  will  find  it  in  the  other  case.  Did  not  she  think, 
the  Lord  knows  where  I  shall  be,  and  he  will  meet 
me  there  with  a  storm,  because  I  am  such  a  sinner  1 
Then  how  the  billows  will  foam  and  rage  at  me,  and 
what  a  long  passage  I  shall  have,  and  perhaps  I  shall 


LETTER  TO   THE  REV.  DR 


273 


sink  in  the  middle,  and  never  set  my  foot  in  Hull.  It 
is  true,  I  am  not  so  much  afraid  of  the  journey  I  go 
by  land,  though  I  know  that  every  step  of  the  way 
the  horse  or  the  chaise  may  fall,  and  I  be  killed ;  but 
how  do  I  know  but  he  may  preserve  me  on  the  road 
on  purpose  to  drown  me  in  the  river?  But  behold, 
when  she  came  to  it,  all  was  calm :  or,  what  was 
better,  a  gentle,  fair  breeze,  to  waft  her  pleasantly 
over  before  she  was  aware.  Thus  we  are  apt  per- 
versely to  reason :  he  guides  and  guards  me  through 
life ;  he  gives  me  new  mercies,  and  new  proofs  of  his 
power  and  care  every  day ;  and  therefore  when  I 
come  to  die  he  will  forsake  me,  and  let  me  be  the 
sport  of  winds  and  waves  !  Indeed  the  Lord  does  not 
deserve  such  hard  thoughts  at  our  hands  as  we  are 
prone  to  form  of  him.  But  notwithstanding  we  make 
such  returns,  he  is  and  will  be  gracious,  and  shame 
us  out  of  our  unkind,  ungrateful,  unbelieving  fears  at 
last.  If,  after  my  repeated  kind  reception  at  your 
house,  I  should  always  be  teasing  Mrs.  with  sus- 
picions of  her  good-will,  and  should  tell  every  body  I 
saw,  that  I  verily  believed,  the  next  time  I  went  to  see 
her  she  would  shut  the  door  in  my  face  and  refuse 
me  admittance,  would  she  not  be  grieved,  offended, 
and  affronted?  Would  she  not  think,  What  reason 
can  he  assign  for  this  treatment  ?  He  knows  I  did 
every  thing  in  my  power  to  assure  him  of  a  welcome, 
and  told  him  so  over  and  over  again.  Does  he  count 
me  a  deceiver  ?  Yes,  he  does :  I  see  his  friendship  is 
not  worth  preserving ;  so  farewell.  I  will  seek  friends 
among  such  as  believe  my  words  and  actions.  Well, 
my  dear  madam,  I  am  clear  I  always  believed  you ;  I 
make  no  doubt  but  you  will  treat  me  kindly  next  time, 
as  you  did  the  last.  But  pray,  is  not  the  Lord  as 
worthy  of  being  trusted  as  yourself?  and  are  not  his 
invitations  and  promises  as  hearty  and  as  honest  as 
yours  ?  Let  us  therefore  beware  of  giving  way  to 
such  thoughts  of  him  as  we  could  hardly  forgive  in 
our  dearest  friends,  if  they  should  harbour  the  like 
of  us. 

I  have  heard  nothing  of  Mr.  P  yet,  but  that  he 


274 


CARDIPHONIA. 


is  in  town,  very  busy  about  that  precious  piece  of 
furniture  called  a  wife.  May  the  Lord  direct  and 
bless  his  choice.  In  Captain  Cook's  voyage  to  the 
South  Sea,  some  fish  were  caught  which  looked  as 
well  as  others,  but  those  who  ate  of  them  were 
poisoned ;  alas !  for  the  poor  man  who  catches  a 
poisonous  wife  !  There  are  such  to  be  met  with  in 
matrimonial  seas,  that  look  passing  well  to  the  eye, 
but  a  connection  with  them  proves  baneful  to  domestic 
peace,  and  hurtful  to  the  life  of  grace.  I  know  two 
or  three  people,  perhaps  a  few  more,  who  have  great 
reason  to  be  thankful  to  him  who  sent  the  fish  with  the 
the  money  in  its  mouth,  to  Peter's  hook.  He  secretly 
instructed  and  guided  us  where  to  angle ;  and  if  we 
have  caught  prizes,  we  owe  it  not  to  our  own  skill, 
much  less  to  our  deserts,  but  to  his  goodness. — I 
am,  &c. 


LETTER  III. 

July  7,  1777. 

Sir, — I  have  had  a  letter  from  your  minister  since  his 

arrival  at  .    I  hope  he  will  be  restored  to  you 

again  before  long,  and  that  he  and  many  of  your  place 
will  rejoice  long  in  each  other.  Those  are  favoured 
places  which  are  blessed  with  a  sound  and  faithful 
gospel  ministry,  if  the  people  know  and  consider  the 
value  of  their  privileges,  and  are  really  desirous  of 
profiting  by  them :  but  the  kingdom  of  God  is  not  in 
word,  but  in  power.  I  hope  those  who  profess  the 
gospel  with  you  will  wrestle  in  prayer  for  grace  to 
walk  worthy  of  it.  A  minister's  hands  are  strengthened, 
when  he  can  point  to  his  people,  as  so  many  living 
proofs  that  the  doctrines  he  preaches  are  doctrines 
according  to  godliness ;  when  they  walk  in  mutual 
love  ;  when  each  one,  in  their  several  places,  manifests 
an  humble,  spiritual,  upright  conduct ;  when  they  are 
Christians,  not  only  at  church,  but  in  the  family,  the 
shop,  and  the  field ;  when  they  fill  up  their  relations  in 


I 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  DR.   .  275 

life,  as  husbands  or  wives,  masters  or  servants,  parents 
or  children,  according  to  the  rule  of  the  word ;  when 
they  are  evidently  a  people  separated  from  the  world 
while  conversant  in  it,  and  are  careful  to  let  their  lights 
shine  before  men,  not  only  by  talking,  but  by  acting 
as  the  disciples  of  Christ:  when  they  go  on  steadily, 
not  by  fits  and  starts,  prizing  the  means  of  grace 
without  resting  in  them ;  when  it  is  thus,  we  can  say, 
Now  we  live,  if  you  stand  fast  in  the  Lord.  Then  we 
come  forth  with  pleasure,  and  our  service  is  our  de- 
light, and  we  are  encouraged  to  hope  for  an  increasing 
blessing.  But  if  the  people  in  whom  we  have  rejoiced 
sink  into  formality  or  a  worldly  spirit;  if  they  have 
dissensions  and  jealousies  among  themselves ;  if  they 
act  improperly,  and  give  the  enemies  occasion  to  say, 
There,  there,  so  would  we  have  it;  then  our  hearts  are 
wounded  and  our  zeal  damped,  and  we  know  not  how 
to  speak  with  liberty.  It  is  my  heart's  desire  and 
prayer  for  you,  that  whether  1  see  you,  or  else  be 
absent  from  you,  I  may  know  that  you  stand  fast  in 
one  spirit  and  one  mind,  striving  together  for  the  faith 
of  the  gospel. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  IV. 

September  4,  1777. 

My  Dear  Sir,  Poor  little  boy  !  it  is  mercy 

indeed  that  he  recovered  from  such  a  formidable  hurt. 
The  Lord  wounded,  and  the  Lord  healed.  I  ascribe, 
with  you,  what  the  world  calls  accident  to  him,  and 
believe,  that  without  his  permission,  for  wise  and  good 
ends,  a  child  can  no  more  pull  a  bowl  of  boiling  water 
on  itself,  than  it  could  pull  the  moon  out  of  its  orbit. 
And  why  does  he  permit  such  things  1  One  reason 
or  two  is  sufficient  for  us  :  it  is  to  remind  us  of  the 
uncertainty  of  life  and  all  creature-comforts  :  to  make 
us  afraid  of  cleaving  too  close  to  pretty  toys,  which 
are  so  precarious,  that  often  while  we  look  at  them 
they  vanish ;  and  to  lead  us  to  a  more  entire  dependence 


276 


CARDIPHONIA. 


upon  himself ;  that  we  might  never  judge  ourselves  or 
our  concerns  safe,  from  outward  appearances  only, 
but  that  the  Lord  is  our  keeper,  and  were  not  his  eye 
upon  us,  a  thousand  dangers  and  painful  changes, 
which  we  can  neither  foresee  nor  prevent,  are  lurking 
about  us  every  step,  ready  to  break  in  uptfn  us  every 
hour.  Men  are  but  children  of  a  larger  growth. 
How  many  are  labouring  and  planning  in  the  pursuit 
of  things,  the  event  of  which,  if  they  obtain  them, 
will  be  but  like  pulling  scalding  water  upon  their 
own  heads !  They  must  have  the  bowl  by  all  means, 
but  they  are  not  aware  what  is  in  it  till  they  feel  it. — 
I  am,  &c. 


SEVEN  LETTERS  TO  MRS. 


LETTER  I. 

November — ,  1775. 
My  Dear  Madam, — Too  much  of  that  impatience 
which  you  speak  of  towards  those  who  differ  from  us 
in  some  religious  sentiments,  is  observahle  on  all  sides. 
I  do  not  consider  it  as  the  fault  of  a  few  individuals, 
or  of  this  or  that  party,  so  much  as  the  effect  of  that 
inherent  imperfection  which  is  common  to  our  whole 
race.  Anger  and  scorn  are  equally  unbecoming  in 
those  who  profess  to  be  followers  of  the  meek  and 
lowly  Jesus,  and  who  acknowledge  themselves  to  be 
both  sinful  and  fallible;  but  too  often  something  of  this 
leaven  will  be  found  cleaving  to  the  best  characters, 
and  mixed  with  honest  endeavours  to  serve  the  best 
cause.  But  thus  it  was  from  the  beginning;  and  we 
have  reason  to  confess  that  we  are  no  better  than  the 
apostles  were,  who,  though  they  meant  well,  manifested 
once  and  again  a  wrong  spirit  in  their  zeal.  Luke  ix. 
54.  Observation  and  experience  contribute,  by  the 
grace  of  God,  gradually  to  soften  and  sweeten  our 
spirits;  but  then  there  will  always  be  ground  for  mu- 
tual forbearance  and  mutual  forgiveness  on  this  head. 
However,  so  far  as  I  may  judge  of  myself,  I  think  this 
hastiness  is  not  my  most  easily  besetting  sin.  I  am  not 
indeed  an  advocate  for  that  indifference  and  lukewarm- 
ness  to  the  truths  of  God,  which  seem  to  constitute  the 
candour  many  plead  for  in  the  present  day.  But 
while  I  desire  to  hold  fast  the  sound  doctrines  of  the 
gospel,  towards  the  persons  of  my  fellow-creatures  I 

24  277 


278 


CARDIPHONIA. 


wish  to  exercise  all  moderation  and  benevolence:  Pro- 
testants or  Papists,  Socinians  or  Deists,  Jews,  Samari- 
tans, or  Mahometans,  all  are  my  neighbours,  they 
have  all  a  claim  upon  me  for  the  common  offices  of 
humanity.  As  to  religion,  they  cannot  all  be  right; 
nor  may  I  compliment  them  by  allowing  the  differ- 
ences between  us  are  but  trivial,  when  I  believe  and 
•know  they  are  important;  but  I  am  not  to  expect 
them  to  see  with  my  eyes.  I  am  deeply  convinced  of 
the  truth  of  John  Baptist's  aphorism,  John  iii.  27.  "A 
man  can  receive  nothing  except  it  be  given  him  from 
heaven."  I  well  know,  that  the  little  measure  of 
knowledge  I  have  obtained  in  the  things  of  God,  has 
not  been  owing  to  my  own  wisdom  and  docility,  but 
to  his  goodness.  Nor  did  I  get  it  all  at  once:  he  has 
been  pleased  to  exercise  much  patience  and  long- 
suffering  towards  me,  for  about  twenty-seven  years 
past,  since  he  first  gave  me  a  desire  of  learning  from 
himself.  He  has  graciously  accommodated  himself 
to  my  weakness,  borne  with  my  mistakes,  and  helped 
me  through  innumerable  prejudices,  which,  but  for  his 
mercy,  would  have  been  insuperable  hindrances:  I 
have  therefore  no  right  to  be  angry,  impatient,  or  cen- 
sorious, especially  as  I  have  still  much  to  learn,  and 
am  so  poorly  influenced  by  what  I  seem  to  know.  I 
am  weary  of  controversies  and  disputes,  and  desire  to 
choose  for  myself,  and  to  point  out  to  others,  Mary's 
part,  to  sit  at  Jesus'  feet,  and  to  hear  his  words.  And, 
blessed  be  his  name!  so  far  as  I  have  learned  from 
him,  I  am  favoured  with  a  comfortable  certainty.  I 
know  whom  I  have  believed,  and  am  no  longer  tossed 
about  by  the  various  winds  and  tides  of  opinions,  by 
which  I  see  many  are  dashed  one  against  the  other. 
But  I  cannot,  I  must  not,  I  dare  not  contend;  only  as 
a  witness  for  God,  I  am  ready  to  bear  my  simple  testi- 
mony to  what  I  have  known  of  his  truth  whenever  I 
am  properly  called  to  it. 

I  agree  with  you,  that  some  accounted  evangelical 
teachers  have  too  much  confined  themselves  to  a  few 
leading  and  favourite  topics.  I  think  this  a  fault ; 
and  believe,  when  it  is  constantly  so,  the  auditories 


LETTERS   TO  MRS. 


279 


are  deprived  of  much  edification  and  pleasure,  which 
they  might  receive  from  a  more  judicious  and  com- 
prehensive plan.  The  whole  Scripture,  as  it  consists 
of  histories,  prophecies,  doctrines,  precepts,  promises, 
exhortations,  admonitions,  encouragements,  and  re- 
proofs, is  the  proper  subject  of  the  gospel  ministry; 
and  every  part  should  in  its  place  and  course  be  at- 
tended to;  yet  so  as  that,  in  every  compartment  we 
exhibit,  Jesus  should  be  the  capital  figure,  in  whom 
the  prophecies  are  fulfilled,  the  promises  established; 
to  whom,  in  a  way  of  type  and  emblem,  the  most  im- 
portant parts  of  Scripture  history  have  an  express  re- 
ference; and  from  whom  alone  we  can  receive  that 
life,  strength,  and  encouragement,  which  are  necessary 
to  make  obedience  either  pleasing  or  practicable;  and 
where  there  is  true  spiritual  faith  in  the  heart,  and  in 
exercise,  I  believe  a  person  will  not  so  much  need  a 
detail  of  what  he  is  to  practise,  as  to  be  often  greatly 
at  a  loss  without  it.  Our  Saviour's  commandments 
are  plain  and  clear  in  themselves;  and  that  love  which 
springs  from  faith  is  the  best  casuist  and  commentator* 
to  apply  and  enforce  them. 

You  are  pleased  to  say:  "Forgive  me  if  I  trans- 
gress; I  know  the  place  whereon  I  stand  is  holy 
ground."  Permit  me  to  assure  you,  my  dear  madam, 
that  were  I,  which  I  am  not,  a  person  of  some  im- 
portance, you  would  run  no  hazard  of  offending  me 
by  controverting  any  of  my  sentiments:  I  hold  none 
(knowingly)  which  I  am  not  willing  to  submit  to  ex- 
amination; nor  am  I  afraid  of  offending  you  by  speak- 
ing freely,  when  you  point  out  my  way.  I  should 
wrong  you  if  I  thought  to  please  you  by  palliating  or 
disguising  the  sentiments  of  my  heart;  and  if  I  at- 
tempted to  do  so,  you  would  see  through  the  design, 
and  despise  it.  There  may  perhaps  be  an  improper 
manner  of  chiming  upon  the  name  of  Jesus,  and  I  am 
not  for  vindicating  any  impropriety;  yet,  could  I  feel 
what  I  ought  to  mean  when  I  pronounce  that  name,  I 
should  not  fear  mentioning  it  too  often.  I  am  afraid 
of  no  excess  in  thinking  highly  of  it,  because  I  read  it 
is  the  will  of  God,  that  all  men  should  honour  the  Son 


280 


CARDIPHONIA. 


as  they  honour  the  Father.    Laboured  explications 
of  the  Trinity  I  always  avoid.    I  am  afraid  of  dark- 
ening counsel  by  words  without  knowledge.  Scrip- 
ture, and  even  reason,  assures  me,  there  is  but  one 
God,  whose  name  alone  is  Jehovah.    Scripture  like- 
wise assures  me,  that  Christ  is  God,  that  Jesus  is  Je- 
hovah.   I  cannot  say  that  reason  assents  with  equal 
readiness  to  this  proposition  as  to  the  former;  but,  ad- 
mitting what  the  Scripture  teaches  concerning  the 
evil  of  sin,  the  depravity  of  human  nature,  the  method 
of  salvation,  and  the  offices  of  the  Saviour, — admit- 
ting that  God  has  purposed  to  glorify,  not  his  mercy 
only,  but  his  justice,  in  the  work  of  redemption;  that 
the  blood  shed  upon  the  cross,  is  a  proper,  adequate 
satisfaction  for  sin;  and  that  the  Redeemer  is  at  pre- 
sent the  Shepherd  of  those  who  believe  in  him,  and 
will  hex-eafter  be  the  Judge  of  the  world;  that,  in 
order  to  give  the  effectual  help  which  we  need,  it  is 
necessary  that  he  be  always  intimately  with  those  who 
depend  upon  him,  in  every  age,  in  every  place;  must 
know  the  thoughts  and  intents  of  every  heart ;  must 
have  his  eye  always  upon  them,  his  ear  always  open 
to  them,  his  arm  ever  stretched  out  for  their  relief ; 
that  they  can  receive  nothing  but  what  he  bestows, 
can  do  nothing  but  as  he  enables  them,  nor  stand  a 
moment  but  as  he  upholds  them ; — admitting  these 
and  the  like  promises,  with  which  the  word  of  God 
abounds,  reason  must  allow,  whatever  difficulties  may 
attend  the  thought,  that  only  he  who  is  God  over  all, 
blessed  for  ever,  is  able  or  worthy  to  execute  this 
complicated  plan,  every  part  of  which  requires  the 
exertion  of  infinite  wisdom  and  almighty  power ;  nor 
am  I  able  to  form  any  clear,  satisfactory,  comfortable 
thoughts  of  God,  suited  to  awaken  my  love,  or  engage 
my  trust,  but  as  he  has  been  pleased  to  reveal  himself 
in  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ.    I  believe,  with  the 
apostle,  that  God  was  once  manifested  in  the  flesh 
upon  earth,  and  that  he  is  now  manifested  in  the  flesh 
in  heaven ;  and  that  the  worship,  not  only  of  redeemed 
sinners,  but  of  the  holy  angels,  is  addressed  to  the 
Lamb  that  was  slain,  and  who,  in  that  nature  in  which 


LETTERS   TO  MRS. 


281 


he  suffered,  now  exercises  universal  dominion,  and 
has  the  government  of  heaven,  earth,  and  hell  upon 
his  shoulders.  This  truth  is  the  foundation  upon 
which  my  hope  is  built,  the  fountain  from  whence  I 
derive  all  my  strength  and  consolation,  and  my  only 
encouragement  for  venturing  to  the  throne  of  grace, 
for  grace  to  help  in  time  of  need. 

Till  God  in  human  flesh  I  see, 

My  thoughts  no  comfort  find  ; 
The  holy,  just,  and  sacred  Three 

Are  terrors  to  my  mind. 
But  if  Immanuel's  face  appear, 

My  hope,  my  joy  begins  ; 
His  name  forbids  my  slavish  fear, 

His  grace  removes  my  sins. 

I  am,  however,  free  to  confess  to  you,  that,  through 
the  pride  and  unbelief  remaining  in  my  heart,  and  the 
power  of  Satan's  temptations,  there  are  seasons  when 
I  find  no  small  perplexity  and  evil  reasonings  upon 
this  high  point ;  but  it  is  so  absolutely  essential  to  my 
peace,  that  I  cannot  part  with  it ;  for  I  cannot  give  it 
up,  without  giving  up  all  hope  of  salvation  on  the  one 
hand,  and  giving  up  the  Bible,  as  an  unmeaning,  con- 
tradictory fable,  on  the  other;  and  through  mercy,  for 
the  most  part,  when  I  am  in  my  right  mind,  I  am  as 
fully  persuaded  of  this  truth  as  I  am  of  my  own  exist- 
ence ;  but,  from  the  exercises  I  have  had  about  it,  I 
have  learned  to  subscribe  to  the  apostle's  declaration, 
that  "  no  man  can  say  that  Jesus  Christ  is  Lord,  but 
by  the  Holy  Ghost."  I  am  well  satisfied,  it  will  not 
be  a  burden  to  me  at  the  hour  of  death,  nor  be  laid  to 
my  charge  at  the  day  of  judgment,  that  I  have  thought 
too  highly  of  Jesus,  expected  too  much  from  him  myself, 
or  laboured  too  much  in  commending  and  setting  him 
forth  to  others,  as  the  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  true  God 
and  eternal  life.  On  the  contrary,  alas !  alas !  my 
guilt  and  grief  are,  that  my  thoughts  of  him  are  so 
faint,  so  infrequent,  and  my  commendations  of  him  so 
lamentably  cold  and  disproportionate  to  what  they 
ought  to  be. 

I  know  not  whose  letters  are  rapturous,  but  I  wish 
24* 


282 


CARDiniONIA. 


mine  were  more  so ;  not  that  I  am  a  friend  to  un- 
grounded sallies  of  imagination,  flights  of  animal 
passions,  or  heat  without  light.  But  it  would  be 
amazing  to  me,  were  I  not  aware  of  human  depravity, 
(of  which  I  consider  this  as  one  of  the  most  striking 
proofs,)  that  they  who  have  any  good  hope  of  an  inte- 
rest in  the  gospel  salvation  do  not  find  their  hearts 
(as  Dr.  Watts  expresses  it)  all  on  fire ;  and  that  their 
very  looks  do  not  express  a  transport  of  admiration, 
gratitude,  and  love,  when  they  consider  from  what 
misery  they  are  redeemed,  to  what  happiness  they  are 
called,  and  what  a  price  was  paid  for  their  souls.  I 
wish  to  be  more  like  the  apostle  Paul  in  this  respect, 
who,  though  he  often  forms  and  compounds  new 
words,  seems  at  a  loss  for  any  that  could  suitably 
describe  the  emotions  of  his  heart.  But  I  am  per- 
suaded you  would  not  object  to  the  just  fervour  of 
scriptural  devotion;  but  this  holy  flame  can  seldom  be 
found  unsullied  in  the  present  life.  The  temper,  con- 
stitution, and  infirmities  of  individuals,  will  mix  more 
or  less  with  what  they  say  or  do.  Allowances  must 
be  made  for  such  things  in  the  present  state  of  infir- 
mity ;  for  who  can  hope  to  be  perfectly  free  from 
them?  If  the  heart  is  right  with  God,  and  sincerely 
affected  with  the  wonders  of  redeeming  love,  our  gra- 
cious High  Priest,  who  knows  our  weakness,  pities 
and  pardons  what  is  amiss,  accepts  our  poor  efforts, 
and  gradually  teaches  us  to  discern  and  avoid  what  is 
blamable.  The  work  of  grace,  in  its  first  stages,  I 
sometimes  compare  to  the  lighting  of  a  fire,  where  for 
a  while  there  is  abundance  of  smoke,  but  it  burns 
clearer  and  clearer.  There  is  often,  both  in  letters 
and  books,  what  might  be  very  well  omitted ;  but  if  a 
love  to  God  and  souls  be  the  leading  principle,  I  pass 
as  gentle  censure  upon  the  rest  as  I  can,  and  apply  to 
some  eccentric  expressions,  what  Mr.  Prior  some- 
where says  of  our  civil  dissensions  in  this  land  of 
liberty : — 

A  bad  effect,  but  from  a  noble  cause. 


LETTERS   TO  MRS. 


283 


LETTER  II. 

February  16,  1776. 
My  Dear  Madam, — It  gave  me  great  comfort  to  find 
that  what  I  wrote  concerning  the  divine  character  of 
Jesus  as  God  manifest  in  the  flesh,  met  with  your  ap- 
probation. This  doctrine  is,  in  my  view,  the  great 
foundation-stone  upon  which  all  true  religion  is  built; 
but,  alas!  in  the  present  day  it  is  the  stumbling-stone 
and  rock  of  offence,  upon  which  too  many,  fondly 
presuming  upon  their  own  wisdom,  fall  and  are 
broken.  I  am  so  far  from  wondering  that  any  should 
doubt  of  it,  that  I  am  firmly  persuaded  none  can  truly 
believe  it,  however  plainly  set  forth  in  Scripture, 
unless  it  be  revealed  to  them  from  heaven  ;  or,  in  the 
apostle's  words,  that  "  no  one  can  call  Jesus  Christ 
Lord,  but  by  the  Holy  Ghost."  I  believe  there  are 
many  who  think  they  believe  it,  because  they  have 
taken  it  for  granted,  and  never  attentively  considered 
the  difficulties  with  which  it  is  attended  in  the  eye  of 
fallen  reason.  Judging  by  natural  light,  it  seems  im- 
possible to  believe  that  the  title  of  "the  true  God  and 
eternal  life"  should  properly  belong  to  that  despised 
man  who  hung  dead  upon  the  cross,  exposed  to  the 
insults  of  his  cruel  enemies.  I  know  nothing  that  can 
obviate  the  objections  the  reasoning  mind  is  ready  to 
form  against  it,  but  a  real  conviction  of  the  sinfulness 
of  sin,  and  the  state  of  a  sinner  as  exposed  to  the  curse 
of  the  holy  law,  and  destitute  of  every  plea  and  hope 
in  himself.  Then  the  necessity  of  a  Redeemer,  and 
the  necessity  of  this  Redeemer's  being  almighty,  is 
seen  and  felt,  with  an  evidence  which  bears  down  all 
opposition ;  for  neither  the  efficacy  of  his  atonement 
and  intercession,  nor  his  sufficiency  to  guide,  save, 
protect,  and  feed  those  who  trust  in  him,  can  be  con- 
ceived of  without  it.  When  the  eyes  of  the  under- 
standing are  opened,  the  soul  made  acquainted  with 
and  attentive  to  its  own  state  and  wants,  he  that  runs 


284 


CAK.DIPHONIA. 


may  read  this  truth,  not  in  a  few  detached  texts  of  a 
dubious  import,  and  liable  to  be  twisted  and  tortured 
by  the  arts  of  criticism,  but  as  interwoven  in  the  very 
frame  and  texture  of  the  Bible,  and  written,  as  with  a 
sun-beam,  throughout  the  principal  parts  both  of  the 
Old  and  New  Testament.  If  Christ  be  the  shepherd 
and  the  husband  of  his  people  under  the  gospel,  and 
if  his  coming  into  the  world  did  not  abridge  those  who 
feared  God,  of  the  privileges  they  were  entitled  to  be- 
fore his  appearance,  it  follows  by  undeniable  conse- 
quence, "  that  he  is  God  over  all,  blessed  for  ever." 
For  David  tells  us  that  his  shepherd  was  Jehovah  ; 
and  the  husband  of  the  Old  Testament  Church  was 
the  Maker  and  God  of  the  whole  earth,  the  Holy  One 
of  Israel,  whose  name  is  the  Lord  of  Hosts.  Psa.  xxiii. 
1  :  Isa.  liv.  8,  with  xlvii.  4.  I  agree  with  you,  madam, 
that  among  the  many  attempts  which  have  been  made 
to  prove  and  illustrate  the  Scripture  doctrine,  that  the 
Father,  the  Word,  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  are  one  God, 
there  have  been  many  injudicious,  unwarrantable 
things  advanced,  which  have  perplexed  instead  of  in- 
structing, and  of  which  the  enemies  of  the  truth  have 
known  how  to  make  their  advantage.  However,  there 
have  been  tracts  upon  these  sublime  subjects,  which 
have  been  written  with  judgment  and  an  unction,  and 
I  believe  attended  with  a  blessing.  I  seem  to  prefer 
Mr.  Jones's  book  on  the  Trinity  to  any  I  have  seen, 
because  he  does  little  more  than  state  some  of  the 
Scripture  evidence  for  it,  and  draws  his  inferences 
briefly  and  plainly ;  though  even  he  has  admitted  a 
few  texts,  which  may  perhaps  be  thought  not  quite 
full  to  the  point ;  and  he  has  certainly  omitted  several 
of  the  most  express  and  strongest  testimonies.  The 
best  and  happiest  proof  of  all,  that  this  doctrine  is  true 
in  itself  and  true  to  us,  is  the  experience  of  its  effects. 
They  who  know  his  name  will  put  their  trust  in  him : 
the"y  who  are  rightly  impressed  with  his  astonishing 
condescension  and  love,  in  emptying  himself,  and  sub- 
mitting to  the  death  of  the  cross  for  our  sakes,  will 
find  themselves  under  a  sweet  constraint  to  love  him 
again,  and  will  feel  a  little  of  that  emotion  of  heart 


/ 


LETTERS   TO  MRS. 


285 


which  the  apostle  expresses  in  that  lively  passage, 
Gal.  vi.  14.  The  knowledge  of  Christ  crucified  (like 
Ithuriel's  spear)  removes  the  false  appearances  by 
which  we  have  been  too  long  cheated,  and  shows  us 
the  men  and  the  things,  the  spirit,  customs,  and 
maxims  of  the  world,  in  their  just  light.  Were  I  per- 
fectly master  of  myself  and  my  subject,  I  would  never 
adduce  any  text  in  proof  of  a  doctrine  or  assertion 
from  the  pulpit,  which  was  not  direct  and  conclusive; 
because  if  a  text  is  pressed  into  an  argument  to  which 
it  has  no  proper  relation,  it  rather  encumbers  than 
supports  it,  and  raises  a  suspicion  that  the  cause  is 
weak,  and  better  testimonies  in  its  favour  cannot  be 
obtained.  Some  misapplications  of  this  kind  have 
been  so  long  in  use,  that  they  pass  pretty  current, 
though,  if  brought  to  the  assay,  they  would  be  found 
not  quite  sterling :  but  I  endeavour  to  avoid  them  to 
the  best  of  my  judgment.  Thus,  for  instance,  I  have 
often  heard  Rom.  xiv.  23,  "  Whatsoever  is  not  of  faith 
is  sin,"  quoted  to  prove,  that  without  a  principle  of 
saving  faith  we  can  perform  nothing  acceptable  to 
God ;  whereas  it  seems  clear  from  the  context,  that 
faith  is  there  used  in  another  sense,  and  signifies  a 
firm  persuasion  of  mind  respecting  the  lawfulness  of 
the  action.  However,  I  doubt  not  but  the  proposition 
in  itself  is  strictly  true  in  the  other  sense,  if  considered 
detached  from  the  connection  in  which  it  stands ;  but 
I  should  rather  choose  to  prove  it  from  other  passages, 
where  it  is  directly  affirmed,  as  Heb.  xi.  6  ;  Matt.  xii. 
33.  In  such  cases,  I  think  hearers  should  be  careful 
not  to  be  prejudiced  against  a  doctrine,  merely  because 
it  is  not  well  supported ;  for  perhaps  it  is  capable  of 
solid  proof,  though  the  preacher  was  not  so  happy  as 
to  hit  upon  that  which  was  most  suitable;  and  extem- 
pore preachers  may  sometimes  hope  for  a  little  allow- 
ance upon  this  head,  from  the  more  candid  part  of 
their  auditory,  and  not  be  made  offenders  for  an  in- 
advertence, which  they  cannot  perhaps  always  avoid 
in  the  hurry  of  speaking.  With  respect  to  the  appli- 
cation of  some  passages  in  the  Old  Testament  to  our 
Lord  and  Saviour,  I  hold  it  safest  to  keep  close  to  the 


286 


CARDIPHONM. 


specimens  the  apostles  have  given  us,  and  I  would 
venture  with  caution  if  I  go  beyond  their  line ;  yet  it 
is  probable  they  have  only  given  us  a  specimen,  and 
that  there  are  a  great  number  of  passages  which  have 
a  direct  reference  to  gospel  truths,  though  we  may 
run  some  hazard  in  making  out  the  allusion.  If  Paul 
had  not  gone  before  me,  I  should  have  hesitated  to 
assert  that  the  prohibition,  "  Thou  shalt  not  muzzle 
the  ox  that  treadeth  out  the  corn,"  was  given  not  upon 
the  account  of  oxen,  but  altogether  for  our  sakes  ;  nor 
should  I,  without  his  assistance,  have  found  out  that 
the  history  of  Sarah  and  Hagar  was  a  designed  alle- 
gory, to  set  forth  the  difference  between  the  law  and 
gospel  covenants.  Therefore,  when  I  hear  ministers 
tracing  some  other  allusions,  I  cannot  be  always  sure 
that  they  push  them  too  far,  though,  perhaps,  they  are 
not  quite  satisfactory  to  my  judgment ;  for  it  may  be, 
they  have  a  further  insight  into  the  meaning  of  the 
places  than  myself.  And  I  think  Scriptures  may  be 
sometimes  used  to  advantage,  by  way  of  accommoda- 
tion in  popular  discourses,  and  in  something  of  a 
different  sense  from  what  they  bear  in  the  place  where 
they  stand,  provided  they  are  not  alleged  as  proofs, 
but  only  to  illustrate  a  truth  already  proved  or  acknow- 
ledged. Though  Job's  friends  and  Job  himself  were 
mistaken,  there  are  many  great  truths  in  their 
speeches,  which,  as  such,  may,  I  think,  stand  as  the 
foundation  of  a  discourse.  Nay,  I  either  have,  or 
have  often  intended  to  borrow  a  truth  from  the  mouth 
even  of  Satan,  "  Hast  thou  not  set  a  hedge  about  him?" 
such  a  confession,  extorted  from  our  grand  adversary, 
placing  the  safety  of  the  Lord's  people,  under  his  pro- 
vidential care,  in  a  very  striking  light. 

I  perfectly  agree  with  you,  madam,  that  our  reli- 
gious sensations  and  exercises  are  much  influenced 
and  tinctured  by  natural  constitution ;  and  that  there- 
fore tears  and  warm  emotions  on  the  one  hand,  or  a 
comparative  dryness  of  spirit  on  the  other,  are  no  sure 
indications  of  the  real  state  of  the  heart.  Appearances 
may  agree  in  different  persons,  or  vary  in  the  same 
person  from  causes  merely  natural :  even  a  change 


LETTERS   TO  MRS. 


287 


of  weather  may  have  some  influence  in  raising  or 
depressing  the  spirits,  where  the  nerves  are  very  deli- 
cate; and  I  think  such  persons  are  more  susceptive 
of  impressions  from  the  agency  of  invisible  powers, 
both  good  and  evil;  an  agency  which,  though  we 
cannot  explain,  experience  will  not  permit  us  to  deny. 
However,  though  circumstantials  rise  and  fall,  the 
real  difference  between  nature  and  grace  remains  un- 
alterable. That  work  of  God  upon  the  heart,  which 
is  sometimes  called  a  new  birth,  at  others  a  new 
creation,  is  as  distant  from  the  highest  effects  of  na- 
tural principles,  or  the  most  specious  imitations  which 
education  or  resolutions  can  produce,  as  light  is  from 
darkness,  or  life  from  death.  Only  he  who  made  the 
world  can  either  make  a  Christian,  or  support  and 
carry  on  his  own  work.  A  thirst  after  God  as  our 
portion  ;  a  delight  in  Jesus,  as  the  only  way  and  door; 
a  renunciation  of  self  and  of  the  world,  so  far  as  it  is 
opposite  to  the  spirit  of  the  gospel :  these,  and  the 
like  fruits  of  that  grace  which  bringeth  salvation,  are 
not  only  beyond  the  power  of  our  fallen  nature,  but 
contrary  to  its  tendency ;  so  that  we  can  have  no 
desires  of  this  kind  till  they  are  given  us  from  above, 
and  can  for  a  season  hardly  bear  to  hear  them  spoken 
of,  either  as  excellent  or  necessary. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  III. 

September  17,  1770. 
My  Dear  Madam, — We  are  much  indebted  to  you  for 
your  kind  thoughts  of  us.  Hitherto  I  feel  no  uneasi- 
ness about  what  is  before  me;  but  I  am  afraid  my 
tranquillity  does  not  wholly  spring  from  trust  in  the 
Lord,  and  submission  to  his  will,  but  that  part  of  it  at 
least  is  derived  from  the  assurances  Mr.  W.  gave  me, 
that  the  operation  would  be  neither  difficult  nor  dan- 
gerous. I  have  not  much  of  the  hero  in  my  constitu- 
tion ;  if  in  great  pains  or  sharp  trials  I  should  ever 
show  a  becoming  fortitude,  it  must  be  given  me  from 


288 


C'ARDIPHONIA. 


above.  I  desire  to  leave  all  with  him,  in  whose  hands 
my  ways  are,  and  who  has  promised  me  strength 
according  to  my  day. 

I  rejoice  that  the  Lord  has  not  only  made  you  de- 
sirous of  being  useful  to  others  in  their  spiritual  con- 
cerns, but  has  given  you  in  some  instances  to  see, 
that  your  desires  and  attempts  have  not  been  in  vain. 
I  shall  thankfully  accept  of  the  commission  you  are 
pleased  to  offer  me,  and  take  a  pleasure  in  perusing 
any  papers  you  may  think  proper  to  put  into  my  hands, 
and  offer  you  my  sentiments  with  that  simplicity  which 
I  am  persuaded  will  be  much  more  agreeable  to  you 
than  compliments.  Though  I  know  there  is  in  general 
a  delicacy  and  difficulty  in  services  of  this  kind,  yet 
with  respect  to  yourself  I  seem  to  have  nothing  to 
fear. 

1  have  often  wished  we  had  more  female  pens  em- 
ployed in  the  service  of  the  sanctuary.  Though  few 
ladies  encumber  themselves  with  the  apparatus  of 
Latin  or  Greek,  or  engage  in  voluminous  performances, 
yet,  in  the  article  of  essay-writing,  I  think  many  are 
qualified  to  succeed  better  than  most  men,  having  a 
peculiar  easiness  of  style,  which  few  of  us  can  imitate. 
I  remember  you  once  showed  me  a  paper,  together 
with  the  corrections  and  alterations  proposed  by  a 
gentleman  whose  opinion  you  had  asked.  I  thought 
his  corrections  had  injured  it,  and  given  it  an  air  of 
stiffness,  which  is  often  observable  when  learned  men 
write  in  English.  Grammatical  rules,  as  they  are 
called,  are  wholly  derived  from  the  mode  of  speaking 
or  writing  which  obtains  amongst  those  who  best 
understand  the  language  ;  for  the  language  must  be 
supposed  established  before  any  grammar  can  be 
made  for  it ;  and  therefore,  women  who,  from  the 
course  of  their  education  and  life,  have  had  an  oppor- 
tunity of  reading  the  best  written  books,  and  convers- 
ing with  those  who  speak  well,  though  they  do  not 
burden  themselves  with  the  formality  of  grammar, 
have  often  more  skill  in  the  English  language  than 
the  men  who  can  call  every  figure  of  speech  by  a 
Latin  or  Greek  name.    You  may  be  sure,  madam,  I 


LETTERS   TO  MRS. 


28!) 


shall  not  wish  your  papers  suppressed,  merely  because 
they  were  not  written  by  a  learned  man.  Language 
and  style,  however,  are  but  the  dress.  Trifles,  how- 
ever adorned,  are  trifles  still.  A  person  of  spiritual 
discernment  would  rather  be  the  author  of  one  page 
written  in  the  humble  garb  of  Bunyan  upon  a  serious 
subject,  than  to  be  able  to  rival  the  sprightliness  and 
elegance  of  Lady  M.  W.  Montague,  unless  it  could  be 
with  a  view  to  edification.  The  subjects  you  propose  are 
important ;  and  with  respect  to  sacramental  medita- 
tations,  and  all  devotional  exercises  so  called,  I  per- 
fectly agree  with  you,  that  to  be  affecting  and  useful, 
they  must  be  dictated  rather  by  the  heart  than  by  the 
head ;  and  are  most  likely  to  influence  others,  when 
they  are  the  fruits  and  transcripts  of  our  own  ex- 
perience. So  far  as  I  know,  we  are  but  scantily  pro- 
vided with  specimens  of  this  sort  in  print,  and  there- 
fore I  shall  be  glad  to  see  an  accession  to  the  public 
stock.  Your  other  thought  of  helps  to  recollection  on 
Saturday  evenings,  is,  I  think,  an  attempt  in  which 
none  have  been  beforehand  with  you.  So  that,  ac- 
cording to  the  general  appearance,  I  feel  myself  dis- 
posed to  encourage  you  to  do  as  you  have  purposed. 
On  the  other  hand,  if  I  meet  with  any  thing,  on  the 
perusal  of  the  papers,  which  in  my  view  may  seem 
to  need  alteration,  I  will  freely  and  faithfully  point 
it  out. 

I  can  almost  smile  now,  to  think  you  once  classed 
me  among  the  Stoics.  If  I  dare  speak  with  confidence 
of  myself  in  any  thing,  I  think  I  may  lay  claim  to  a 
little  of  that  pleasing,  painful  thing,  sensibility.  I  need 
not  boast  of  it,  for  it  has  too  often  been  my  snare,  my 
sin,  and  my  punishment.  Yet  I  would  be  thankful 
for  a  spice  of  it,  as  the  Lord's  gift,  and,  when  rightly 
exercised,  it  is  valuable ;  and  I  think  I  should  make 
but  an  awkward  minister  without  it,  especially  here. 
Where  there  is  this  sensibility  in  the  natural  temper, 
it  will  give  a  tincture  or  cast  to  our  religious  expres- 
sion. Indeed  I  often  find  this  sensibility  weakest 
where  it  should  be  strongest,  and  have  reason  to  re- 
proach myself  that  I  am  not  more  affected  by  the 

25 


290 


CARDiniONIA. 


character,  love,  and  sufferings  of  my  Lord  and  Saviour, 
and  my  own  peculiar  personal  obligations  to  him. 
However,  my  views  of  religion  have  been  such  for 
many  years,  as  I  supposed,  more  likely  to  make  me 
be  deemed  an  enthusiast  than  a  Stoic.  A  moonlight 
head-knowledge,  derived  from  a  system  of  sentiments, 
however  true  in  themselves,  is,  in  my  judgment,  a 
poor  thing ;  nor,  on  the  other  hand,  am  I  an  admirer 
of  those  rapturous  sallies,  which  are  more  owing  to  a 
warm  imagination,  than  to  a  just  perception  of  the 
power  and  importance  of  the  gospel  truth.  The  gos- 
pel addresses  both  head  and  heart ;  and  where  it  has 
its  proper  effect,  where  it  is  received  as  the  word  of 
God,  and  is  clothed  with  the  authority  and  energy  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  the  understanding  is  enlightened,  the 
affections  awakened  and  engaged,  the  will  brought 
into  subjection,  and  the  whole  soul  delivered  to  its  im- 
pression, as  wax  to  the  seal.  When  this  is  the  case 
— when  the  affections  do  not  take  the  lead,  and  push 
forward  with  a  blind  impulse,  but  arise  from  the  prin- 
ciples of  Scripture,  and  are  governed  by  them,  the 
more  warmth  the  better.  Yet  in  this  state  of  infirmity 
nothing  is  perfect ;  and  our  natural  temperament  and 
disposition  will  have  more  influence  upon  our  religious 
sensations  than  we  are  ordinarily  aware.  It  is  well 
to  know  how  to  make  proper  allowances  and  abate- 
ments upon  this  head,  in  the  judgment  we  form  both 
of  ourselves  and  of  others.  Many  good  people  are 
distressed  and  alternately  elated  by  frames  and  feel- 
ings, which  perhaps  are  more  constitutional  than  pro- 
perly religious  experiences.  I  dare  not  tell  you, 
madam,  what  I  am,  but  I  can  tell  you  what  I  wish  to 
be.  The  love  of  God,  as  manifested  in  Jesus  Christ, 
is  what  I  would  wish  to  be  the  abiding  object  of  my 
contemplation  ;  not  merely  to  speculate  upon  it  as  a 
doctrine,  but  so  to  feel  it,  and  my  own  interest  in  it, 
as  to  have  my  heart  filled  with  its  effects,  and  trans- 
formed into  its  resemblance  ;  that  with  this  glorious 
exemplar  in  my  view,  I  may  be  animated  to  a  spirit 
of  benevolence,  love,  and  compassion,  to  all  around 
me ;  that  my  love  may  be  primarily  fixed  upon  him 


LETTERS  TO  MRS. 


291 


who  has  so  loved  me,  and  then,  for  his  sake,  diffused 
to  all  his  children,  and  to  all  his  creatures.  Then, 
knowing  that  much  is  forgiven  to  me,  I  should  be 
prompted  to  the  ready  exercise  of  forgiveness,  if  I 
have  aught  against  any.  Then  I  should  be  humble, 
patient,  and  submissive  under  all  his  dispensations  ; 
meek,  gentle,  forbearing,  and  kind  to  my  fellow-worms. 
Then  I  should  be  active  and  diligent  in  improving  all 
my  talents  and  powers  in  his  service,  and  for  his 
glory ;  and  live  not  to  myself,  but  to  him  who  loved 
me,  and  gave  himself  for  me. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  IV. 

November  29,  1776. 
Mv  Dear  Madam, — I  am  persuaded  you  need  not  be 
told  that  though  there  are  perhaps  supposible  ex- 
tremities, in  which  self  would  prevail  over  all  con- 
siderations, yet  in  general  it  is  more  easy  to  suffer  in 
our  own  persons,  than  in  the  persons  of  those  whom 
we  dearly  love;  for  through  such  a  medium  our  ap- 
prehensions possibly  receive  the  idea  of  the  trouble 
enlarged  beyond  its  just  dimensions  ;  and  it  would  sit 
lighter  upon  us,  if  it  were  properly  our  own  case,  for 
then  we  should  feel  it  all,  and  there  would  be  no  room 
for  imagination  to  exaggerate. 

But  though  I  feel  grief,  I  trust  the  Lord  has  merci- 
fully preserved  me  from  impatience,  and  murmuring, 
and  that  in  the  midst  of  all  the  pleadings  of  flesh  and 
blood,  there  is  a  something  within  me  that  aims  to  say, 
without  reserve  or  exception,  "  not  my  will  but  thine 
be  done." 

It  is  a  comfortable  consideration,  that  he  with  whom 
we  have  to  do,  our  great  High  Priest,  who  once  put 
away  our  sins  by  the  sacrifice  of  himself,  and  now  for 
ever  appears  in  the  presence  of  God  for  us,  is  not  only 
possessed  of  sovereign  authority  and  infinite  power, 
but  wears  our  very  nature,  and  feels  and  exercises  in 
the  highest  degree  those  tendernesses  and  commiscra- 


292 


{  ARD1PHONIA. 


tions,  which  I  conceive  are  essential  to  humanity  in 
its  perfect  state.  The  whole  history  of  his  wonder- 
ful life  is  full  of  inimitable  instances  of  this  kind.  His 
bowels  were  moved  before  his  arm  was  exerted ;  he 
condescended  to  mingle  tears  with  mourners,  and 
wept  over  distresses  which  he  intended  to  relieve. 
He  is  still  the  same  in  his  exalted  state ;  compassions 
dwell  in  his  heart.  In  a  way  inconceivable  to  us,  but 
consistent  with  his  supreme  dignity  and  perfection  of 
happiness  and  glory,  he  still  feels  for  his  people.  When 
Saul  persecuted  the  members  upon  earth,  the  Head 
complained  from  heaven ;  and  sooner  shall  the  most 
tender  mother  sit  insensible  and  inattentive  to  the  cries 
and  wants  of  her  infant,  than  the  Lord  Jesus  be  an 
unconcerned  spectator  of  his  suffering  children.  No 
— with  the  eye  and  the  ear  and  the  heart  of  a  friend, 
he  attends  to  their  sorrows  ;  he  counts  their  sighs,  puts 
their  tears  in  his  bottle ;  and  when  our  spirits  are 
overwhelmed  within  us,  he  knows  our  path,  and  ad- 
justs the  time,  the  measure  of  our  trials,  and  every 
thing  that  is  necessary  for  our  present  support  and 
seasonable  deliverance,  with  the  same  unerring  wis- 
dom and  accuracy  as  he  weighed  the  mountains  in 
scales,  and  hills  in  a  balance,  and  meted  out  the  hea- 
vens with  a  span.  Still  more,  beside  his  benevolent, 
he  has  an  experimental  sympathy.  He  knows  our 
sorrows,  not  merely  as  he  knows  all  things,  but  as 
one  who  has  been  in  our  situation,  and  who,  though 
without  sin  himself,  endured,  when  upon  earth,  inex- 
pressibly more  for  us,  than  he  will  ever  lay  upon  us. 
He  has  sanctified  poverty,  pain,  disgrace,  temptation, 
and  death,  by  passing  through  these  states  ;  and  in 
whatever  states  his  people  are,  they  may  by  faith 
have  fellowship  with  him  in  their  sufferings,  and  he 
will  by  sympathy  and  love,  have  fellowship  and  in- 
terest with  them  in  theirs.  What,  then,  shall  we  fear, 
or  of  what  shall  we  complain'?  when  all  our  concerns 
are  written  upon  his  heart,  and  their  management,  to 
the  very  hairs  of  our  head,  is  under  his  care  and  pro- 
vidence ;  when  he  pities  us  more  than  we  can  do  our- 
selves, and  has  engaged  his  almighty  power  to  sustain 


LETTES   TO  MRS. 


293 


and  relieve  us.  However,  as  he  is  tender,  he  is  wise 
also;  he  loves  us,  but  especially  with  regard  to  our 
best  interests.  If  there  were  not  something  in  our 
hearts  and  our  situations  that  required  discipline  and 
medicine,  he  so  delights  in  our  prosperity,  that  we 
should  never  be  in  heaviness.  The  innumerable  com- 
fort and  mercies  with  which  he  enriches  even  those 
we  call  our  darker  days,  are  sufficient  proofs  that  lie 
does  not  willingly  grieve  us ;  but  when  he  sees  a  need- 
be  for  chastisement,  he  will  not  withhold  it,  because 
he  loves  us ;  on  the  contrary,  that  is  the  very  reason 
why  he  afflicts.  He  will  put  his  silver  into  the  fire  to 
purify  it ;  but  he  sits  by  the  furnace  as  a  refiner,  to 
direct  the  process,  and  to  secure  the  end  he  has  in 
view,  that  we  neither  sutler  too  much,  nor  suffer  in 
vain. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  V. 

December  — ,  1776. 
My  Dear  Madam, — I  have  often  preached  to  others 
of  the  benefit  of  affliction;  but  my  own  path  for  many 
years  has  been  so  smooth,  and  my  trials,  though  I 
have  not  been  without  trials,  comparatively  so  light 
and  few,  that  I  have  seemed  to  myself  to  speak  by 
rote  upon  a  subject  of  which  I  had  not  a  proper  feel- 
ing. Yet  the  many  exercises  of  my  poor  afflicted 
people,  and  the  sympathy  the  Lord  has  given  me  with 
them  in  their  troubles,  have  made  this  a  frequent  and 
favourite  topic  of  my  ministry  among  them.  The 
advantages  of  afflictions,  when  the  Lord  is  pleased  to 
employ  them  for  the  good  of  his  people,  are  many  and 
great.  Permit  me  to  mention  a  few  of  them;  and  the 
Lord  grant  that  we  may  all  find  those  blessed  ends 
answered  to  ourselves,  by  the  trials  he  is  pleased  to 
appoint  us. 

Afflictions  quicken  us  to  prayer.    It  is  a  pity  it 
should  be  so;  but  experience  testifies,  that  a  long 
course  of  ease  and  prosperity,  without  painful  changes, 
25* 


294 


CARDirilONIA. 


has  an  unhappy  tendency  to  make  us  cold  and  formal 
in  our  secret  worship;  but  troubles  rouse  our  spirits, 
and  constrain  us  to  call  upon  the  Lord  in  good  ear- 
nest, when  we  feel  a  need  of  that  help  which  we  only 
can  have  from  him. 

They  are  useful,  and  in  a  degree  necessary,  to  keep 
alive  in  us  the  conviction  of  the  vanity  and  unsatisfy- 
ing nature  of  the  present  world,  and  all  its  enjoyments; 
to  remind  us  that  this  is  not  our  rest,  and  to  call  our 
thoughts  upwards,  where  our  true  treasure  is,  and 
where  our  conversation  ought  to  be.  When  things 
go  on  much  to  our  wish,  our  hearts  are  too  prone  to 
say,  It  is  good  to  be  here.  It  is  probable,  that  had 
Moses,  when  he  came  to  invite  Israel  to  Canaan, 
found  them  in  prosperity,  as  in  the  days  of  Joseph, 
they  would  have  been  very  unwilling  to  remove;  but 
the  afflictions  they  were  previously  brought  into  made 
his  message  welcome.  Thus  the  Lord,  by  pain,  sick- 
ness, and  disappointments,  by  breaking  our  cisterns, 
and  withering  our  gourds,  weakens  our  attachment  to 
this  world,  and  makes  the  thought  of  quitting  it  more 
familiar  and  more  desirable. 

A  child  of  God  cannot  but  greatly  desire  a  more  en- 
larged and  experimental  acquaintance  with  his  holy 
word ;  and  this  attainment  is  greatly  promoted  by  our 
trials.  The  far  greater  part  of  the  promises  in  Scrip- 
ture are  made  and  suited  to  a  state  of  affliction ;  and 
though  we  may  believe  they  are  true,  we  cannot  so 
well  know  their  sweetness,  power,  and  suitableness, 
unless  we  ourselves  are  in  a  state  to  which  they  refer. 
The  Lord  says,  "Call  upon  me  in  the  day  of  trouble, 
and  I  will  deliver."  Now,  till  the  day  of  trouble 
comes,  such  a  promise  is  like  a  city  of  refuge  to  an 
Israelite,  who,  not  having  slain  a  man,  was  in  no 
danger  of  the  avenger  of  blood.  He  had  a  privilege 
near  him,  of  which  he  knew  not  the  use  and  value, 
because  he  was  not  in  the  case  for  which  it  was  pro- 
vided. But  some  can  say,  I  not  only  believe  this 
promise  upon  the  authority  of  the  speaker,  but  I  can 
set  my  seal  to  it ;  I  have  been  in  trouble ;  I  took  this 
course  for  relief,  and  I  was  not  disappointed.  The 


LETTERS   TO   MRS.   •  295 

Lord  verily  heard  and  delivered  me.  Thus  afflictions 
likewise  give  occasion  of  our  knowing  and  noticing 
more  of  the  Lord's  wisdom,  power,  and  goodness,  in 
supporting  and  relieving,  than  we  should  otherwise 
have  known. 

I  have  not  time  to  take  another  sheet,  and  must 
therefore  contract  my  homily.  Afflictions  evidence  to 
ourselves,  and  manifest  to  others,  the  reality  of  grace. 
And  when  we  suffer  as  Christians,  exercise  some 
measure  of  that  patience  and  submission,  and  receive 
some  measure  of  these  supports  and  supplies,  which 
the  gospel  requires  and  promises  to  believers,  we  are 
more  confirmed  that  we  have  not  taken  up  with  mere 
notions;  and  others  may  be  convinced,  that  we  do 
not  follow  cunningly  devised  fables.  They  likewise 
strengthen  by  exercise  our  graces:  as  our  limbs  and 
natural  powers  would  be  feeble  if  not  called  to  daily 
exertion,  so  the  graces  of  the  Spirit  would  languish, 
unless  something  was  provided  to  draw  them  out  to 
use.  And,  to  say  no  more,  they  are  honourable,  as 
they  advance  our  conformity  to  Jesus  our  Lord,  who 
was  a  man  of  sorrows  for  our  sake.  Methinks,  if  we 
might  go  to  heaven  without  suffering,  we  should  be 
unwilling  to  desire  it.  Why  should  we  ever  wish  to 
go  by  any  other  path  than  that  which  he  has  conse- 
crated and  endeared  by  his  own  example'?  especially 
as  his  people's  sufferings  are  not  penal ;  there  is  no 
wrath  in  them;  the  cup  he  puts  in  their  hands  is  very 
different  from  that  which  he  drank  for  their  sakes,  and 
is  only  medicinal  to  promote  their  chief  good.  Here 
I  must  stop;  but  the  subject  is  fruitful,  and  might  be 
pursued  through  a  quire  of  paper.    I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  VI. 

August  — ,  1778. 
My  Dear  Madam, — Your  obliging  favour  of  the  22d 

from  B  ,  which  I  received  last  night,  demands  an 

immediate  acknowledgment.    Many  things  which  I 


296 


CARDirilONIA. 


would  have  offered  by  way  of  answer,  must  for  the 
present  be  postponed;  for  the  same  post  brought  an 
information  which  turns  my  thoughts  to  one  subject. 
What  shall  I  say?  Topics  of  consolation  are  at  hand 
in  abundance;  they  are  familiar  to  your  mind;  and 
was  I  to  fill  the  sheet  with  them,  I  could  suggest 
nothing  but  what  you  already  know.  Then  are  they 
consolatory  indeed,  when  the  Lord  himself  is  pleased 
to  apply  them  to  the  heart.  This  he  has  promised, 
and  therefore  we  are  encouraged  to  expect  it.  This 
is  my  prayer  for  you:  I  sincerely  sympathize  with 
you:  I  cannot  comfort  you;  but  he  can;  and  I  trust 
he  will.  How  impertinent  would  it  be  to  advise  you 
to  forget  or  suspend  the  feelings  which  such  a  stroke 
must  excite!  Who  can  help  feeling  ?  Nor  is  sensibility 
in  itself  sinful.  Christian  resignation  is  very  different 
from  that  stoical  stubbornness,  which  is  most  easily 
practised  by  those  unamiable  characters  whose  re- 
gards centre  wholly  in  self;  nor  could  we  in  a  proper 
manner  exercise  submission  to  the  will  of  God  under 
our  trials,  if  we  did  not  feel  them.  He  who  knows 
our  frame  is  pleased  to  allow  that  afflictions  for  the 
present  are  not  joyous,  but  grievous.  But  to  them 
that  fear  him  he  is  near  at  hand,  to  support  their 
spirits,  to  moderate  their  grief,  and,  in  the  issue,  to 
sanctify  it ;  so  that  they  shall  come  out  of  the  furnace 
refined,  more  humble,  and  more  spiritual.  There  is, 
however,  a  part  assigned  us;  we  are  to  pray  for  the 
help  we  need ;  and  we  are  not  wilfully  to  give  way  to 
the  impression  of  overwhelming  sorrow.  We  are  to 
endeavour  to  turn  our  thoughts  to  such  considerations 
as  are  suited  to  alleviate  it :  our  deserts  as  sinners,  the 
many  mercies  we  are  still  indulged  with,  the  still 
greater  afflictions  which  many  of  our  fellow-creatures 
endure,  and,  above  all,  the  sufferings  of  Jesus,  that 
man  of  sorrows,  who  made  himself  intimately  ac- 
quainted with  grief  for  our  sakes. 

When  the  will  of  the  Lord  is  manifested  to  us  by 
the  event,  we  are  to  look  to  him  for  grace  and 
strength,  and  be  still  to  know  that  he  is  God,  that  he 
has  a  right  to  dispose  of  us  and  ours  as  he  pleases, 


LETTERS   TO  MRS. 


297 


and  that  in  the  exercise  of  this  right  he  is  most  cer- 
tainly good  and  wise.  We  often  complain  of  losses; 
but  the  expression  is  rather  improper.  Strictly  speak- 
ing, we  can  lose  nothing,  because  we  have  no  real 
property  in  any  thing.  Our  earthly  comforts  are  lent 
us;  and  when  recalled,  we  ought  to  return  and  resign 
them  with  thankfulness  to  him  who  has  let  them  re- 
main so  long  in  our  hands.  But,  as  I  said  above,  I 
do  not  mean  to  enlarge  in  this  strain:  I  hope  the  Lord, 
the  only  comforter,  will  bring  such  thoughts  with 
warmth  and  efficacy  upon  your  mind.  Your  wound, 
while  fresh,  is  painful;  but  faith,  prayer,  and  time, 
will,  I  trust,  gradually  render  it  tolerable.  There  is 
something  fascinating  in  grief;  painful  as  it  is,  we  are 
prone  to  indulge  it,  and  to  brood  over  the  thoughts 
and  circumstances  which  are  suited  (like  fuel  to  fire) 
to  heighten  and  prolong  it.  When  the  Lord  afflicts, 
it  is  his  design  that  we  should  grieve :  but  in  this,  as 
in  all  other  things,  there  is  a  certain  moderation 
which  becomes  a  Christian,  and  which  only  grace 
can  teach;  and  grace  teaches  us,  not  by  books  or  by 
hearsay,  but  by  experimental  lessons :  all  beyond  this 
should  be  avoided  and  guarded  against  as  sinful  and 
hurtful.  Grief,  when  indulged  and  excessive,  preys 
upon  the  spirits,  injures  health,  indisposes  us  for  duty, 
and  causes  us  to  shed  tears  which  deserve  more  tears. 
This  is  a  weeping  world.  Sin  has  filled  it  with  thorns 
and  briers,  with  crosses  and  calamities.  It  is  a  great 
hospital,  resounding  with  groans  in  every  quarter.  It 
is  a  field  of  battle,  where  many  are  falling  around  us 
continually:  and  it  is  more  wonderful  that  we  escape 
so  well,  than  that  we  are  sometimes  wounded.  We 
must  have  some  share:  it  is  the  unavoidable  lot  of  our 
nature  and  state;  it  is  likewise  needful  in  point  of  dis- 
cipline. The  Lord  will  certainly  chasten  those  whom 
he  loves,  though  others  may  seem  to  pass  for  a  time 
with  impunity.  That  is  a  sweet,  instructive,  and 
important  passage,  Heb.  xii.  5—11.  It  is  so  plain, 
that  it  needs  no  comment ;  so  full,  that  a  comment 
would  but  weaken  it.    May  the  Lord  inscribe  it  upon 


-  298 


CARDIPHONIA. 


your  heart,  my  dear  madam,  and  upon  mine. — I 
am,  &c. 

LETTER  VII. 

November,  1778. 
My  Dear  Madam, — Your  obliging  favour  raised  in 
me  a  variety  of  emotions  when  I  first  received  it,  and 
has  revived  them  this  morning  while  perusing  it  again. 
I  have  mourned  and  rejoiced  with  you,  and  felt  pain 
and  pleasure  in  succession,  as  you  diversified  the  sub- 
ject. However,  the  weight  of  your  grief  I  was  will- 
ing to  consider  as  a  thing  that  is  past;  and  the  thought 
that  you  had  been  mercifully  supported  under  it,  and 
brought  through  it,  that  you  were  restored  home  in 
safety,  and  that  at  the  time  of  writing  you  were 
tolerably  well  and  composed,  made  joy  upon  the 
whole  preponderate ;  and  I  am  more  disposed  to  con- 
gratulate you,  and  join  you  in  praising  the  Lord  for 
the  mercies  you  enumerate,  than  to  prolong  my  con- 
dolence upon  the  mournful  parts  of  your  letter.  Re- 
peated trying  occasions  have  made  me  well  acquainted 
with  the  anxious  inquiries  with  which  the  busy  poring 
mind  is  apt  to  pursue  departed  friends:  it  can  hardly 
be  otherwise  under  some  circumstances.  I  have  found 
prayer  the  best  relief.  I  have  thought  it  very  allow- 
able to  avail  myself  to  the  utmost  of  every  favourable 
consideration;  but  I  have  had  the  most  comfort,  when 
I  have  been  enabled  to  resign  the  whole  concern  into 
his  hands,  whose  thoughts  and  ways,  whose  power  and 
goodness,  are  infinitely  superior  to  our  conceptions. 
I  consider,  in  such  cases,  that  the  great  Redeemer  can 
save  to  the  uttermost,  and  the  great  Teacher  can  com- 
municate light,  and  impress  truth,  when  and  how  he 
pleases.  I  trust  the  power  of  his  grace  and  compas- 
sion will  hereafter  triumphantly  appear,  in  many  in- 
stances, of  persons  who,  on  their  dying  beds,  and  in 
their  last  moments,  have  been,  by  his  mercy,  con- 
strained to  feel  the  importance  and  reality  of  truths* 


LETTERS   TO  MRS. 


299 


which  they  did  not  properly  understand  and  attend  to 
in  the  hour  of  health  and  prosperity.  Such  a  salutary 
change  I  have  frequently,  or  at  least  more  than  once, 
twice,  or  thrice,  been  an  eye-witness  to,  accompanied 
with  such  evidence  as,  I  think,  has  been  quite  satis- 
factory. And  who  can  say  such  a  change  may  not 
often  take  place  when  the  person  who  is  the  subject 
of  it  is  too  much  enfeebled  to  give  an  account  to  by- 
standers of  what  is  transacting  in  his  mind  !  Thus  I 
have  encouraged  my  hope.  But  the  best  satisfaction 
of  all  is,  to  be  duly  impressed  with  the  voice  that  says, 
"  Be  still,  and  know  that  I  am  God."  These  words 
direct  us,  not  only  to  his  sovereignty,  his  undoubted 
right  to  do  what  he  will  with  his  own,  but  to  all  his 
adorable  and  amiable  perfections,  by  which  he  has 
manifested  himself  to  us  in  the  Son  of  his  love. 

As  I  am  not  a  Sadducee,  the  account  you  give  of 
the  music  which  entertained  you  on  the  road  does  not 
put  my  dependence  either  upon  your  veracity  or  your 
judgment  to  my  trial.  We  live  upon  the  confines  of 
the  invisible  world,  or  rather  perhaps  in  the  midst  of 
it.  That  unseen  agents  have  a  power  of  operating 
upon  our  minds,  at  least  upon  that  mysterious  faculty 
we  call  the  imagination,  is  with  me  not  merely  a  point  of 
opinion,  or  even  of  faith,  but  of  experience.  That  evil 
spirits  can,  when  permitted,  disturb,  distress,  and  de- 
file us,  I  know  as  well  as  I  know  that  the  fire  can  burn 
me :  and  though  their  interposition  is  perhaps  more 
easily  and  certainly  distinguishable,  yet  from  analogy 
I  conclude  that  good  spirits  are  equally  willing,  and 
equally  able,  to  employ  their  kind  offices  for  our  relief 
and  comfort.  I  have  formed  in  my  mind  a  kind  of 
system  upon  this  subject,  which,  for  the  most  part,  I 
keep  pretty  much  to  myself ;  but  I  can  intrust  my 
thoughts  to  you  as  they  occasionally  offer.  I  appre- 
hend that  some  persons  (those  particularly  who  rank 
under  the  class  of  nervous)  are  more  open  and  acces- 
sible to  these  impressions  than  others ;  and  probably 
the  same  person  more  so  at  some  times  than  others. 
And  though  we  frequently  distinguish  between  imagi- 
nary and  real,  (which  is  one  reason  why  nervous 


300 


CARDIPIIOMA. 


people  are  so  seldom  pitied,)  yet  an  impression  upon 
the  imagination  may,  as  to  the  agent  that  produces  it, 
and  to  the  person  that  receives  it,  be  as  much  a  reality 
as  any  of  the  sensible  objects  around  him  ;  though  a 
bystander,  not  being  able  to  share  in  the  perception, 
may  account  it  a  mere  whim,  and  suppose  it  might  be 
avoided  or  removed  by  an  act  of  the  will.  Nor  have 
any  a  right  to  withhold  their  assent  to  what  the  Scrip- 
tures tcaeh,  and  many  sober  persons  declare  of  this 
invisible  agency,  merely  because  we  cannot  answer 
the  questions,  How?  or  Why?  The  thing  maybe 
certain,  though  we  cannot  easily  explain  it ;  and  there 
may  be  just  and  important  reasons  for  it,  though  we 
should  not  be  able  to  assign  them.  If  what  you  heard, 
or  (which  in  my  view  is  much  the  same)  what  you 
thought  you  heard,  had  a  tendency  to  compose  your 
spirit  and  to  encourage  your  application  to  the  Lord 
for  help,  at  the  time  when  you  were  about  to  stand  in 
need  of  especial  assistance,  then  there  is  a  sufficient 
and  suitable  reason  assigned  for  it  at  once  without 
looking  further.  It  would  be  dangerous  to  make  im- 
pressions a  rule  of  duty ;  but  if  they  strengthen  us, 
and  assist  us  in  the  performance  of  what  we  know  to 
be  our  duty,  we  may  be  thankful  for  them. 

You  have  taken  leave  of  your  favourite  trees,  and 
the  scenes  of  your  younger  life,  but  a  few  years  sooner 
than  you  must  have  done  if  the  late  dispensation  had 
not  taken  place.  All  must  be  left  soon ;  for  al!  below 
is  polluted,  and  in  its  best  state  is  too  scanty  to  afford 
us  happiness.  If  we  are  believers  in  Jesus,  all  we  can 
quit  is  a  mere  nothing  compared  with  what  we  shall 
obtain.  To  exchange  a  dungeon  for  a  palace,  earth 
for  heaven,  will  call  for  no  self-denial  when  we  stand 
upon  the  threshold  of  eternity,  and  shall  have  a  clearer 
view  than  we  have  now  of  the  vanity  of  what  is  pass- 
ing from  us,  and  the  glory  of  what  is  before  us.  The 
partial  changes  we  meet  with  in  our  way  through  life 
are  designed  to  remind  us  of,  and  prepare  us  for,  the 
great  change  which  awaits  us  at  the  end  of  it.  The 
Lord  grant  that  we  may  find  mercy  of  the  Lord  in 
that  solemn  hour. — I  am,  &c. 


FOUR  LETTERS  TO  MRS.  T  , 


LETTER  I. 

March  12,  1774. 
My  Dear  Madam, — My  heart  is  full,  yet  I  must  re- 
strain it.  Many  thoughts  which  crowd  on  my  mind, 
and  would  have  vent  were  I  writing  to  another  per- 
son, would  to  you  be  unseasonable.  I  write  not  to 
remind  you  of  what  you  have  lost,  but  of  what  you 
have,  which  you  cannot  lose.  May  the  Lord  put  a 
word  in  my  heart  that  may  be  acceptable;  and  may 
his  good  Spirit  accompany  the  perusal,  and  enable 
you  to  say  with  the  apostle,  that  as  sufferings  abound, 
consolations  also  abound  by  Jesus  Christ.  Indeed  I 
can  sympathize  with  you.  I  remember  too,  the  deli- 
cacy of  your  frame,  and  the  tenderness  of  your  natural 
spirits ;  so  that  were  you  not  interested  in  the  exceed- 
ing great  and  precious  promises  of  the  gospel,  I 
should  be  ready  to  fear  you  must  sink  under  your 
trial ;  but  I  have  some  faint  conceptions  of  the  all- 
sufficiency  and  faithfulness  of  the  Lord,  and  may  ad- 
dress you  in  the  king's  words  to  Daniel :  "  Thy  God, 
whom  thou  servest  continually,  he  will  deliver  thee." 
Motives  for  resignation  to  his  will  abound  in  his 
word ;  but  it  is  an  additional  and  crowning  mercy 
that  he  has  promised  to  apply  and  enforce  them  in 
time  of  need.  He  has  said :  "  My  grace  shall  be 
sufficient  for  thee :  and  as  thy  day  is,  so  shall  thy 
strength  be."  This  I  trust  you  have  already  ex- 
perienced. The  Lord  is  so  rich  and  so  good  that  he 
can  bv  a  glance  of  thought  compensate  his  children 
26  301 


302 


CARDIPHONIA. 


for  whatever  his  wisdom  sees  fit  to  deprive  them  of. 
If  he  gives  them  a  lively  sense  of  what  he  has  delivered 
them  from,  and  prepared  for  them,  or  of  what  he  him- 
self submitted  to  endure  for  their  sakes,  they  find  at  once 
light  springing  up  out  of  darkness,  hard  things  become 
easy,  and  bitter  sweet.  I  remember  to  have  read  of 
a  good  man  in  the  last  century  (probably  you  have 
met  with  the  story,)  who,  when  his  beloved  and  only 
son  lay  ill,  was  for  some  time  greatly  anxious  about  the 
event.  One  morning  he  staid  longer  than  usual  in  his 
closet ;  while  he  was  there  his  son  died.  When  he 
come  out,  his  family  were  afraid  to  tell  him ;  but,  like 
David,  he  perceived  it  by  their  looks;  and  when  upon 
inquiry  they  said  it  was  so,  he  received  the  news  with 
a  composure  that  surprised  them.  But  he  soon  ex- 
plained the  reason,  by  telling  them  that  for  such  dis-" 
coveries  of  the  Lord's  goodness  as  he  had  been 
favoured  with  that  morning,  he  could  be  content  to 
lose  a  son  every  day.  Yes,  madam,  though  every 
stream  must  fail,  the  fountain  is  still  full  and  still  flow- 
ing. All  the  comfort  you  ever  received  in  your  dear 
friend  was  from  the  Lord,  who  is  abundantly  able  to 
comfort  you  still ;  and  he  is  gone  but  a  little  before  you. 
May  your  faith  anticipate  the  joyful  and  glorious  meet- 
ing you  will  shortly  have  in  a  better  world.  Then  your 
worship  and  converse  together  will  be  to  unspeakable 
advantage,  without  imperfection,  interruption,  abate- 
ment, or  end.  Then  all  tears  shall  be  wiped  away, 
and  every  cloud  removed ;  and  then  you  will  see  that 
all  your  concernments  here  below  (the  late  afflicting 
dispensation  not  excepted,)  were  appointed  and  ad- 
justed by  infinite  wisdom  and  infinite  love. 

The  Lord  who  knows  our  frame,  does  not  expect 
or  require  that  we  should  aim  at  a  stoical  indifference 
under  his  visitations.  He  allows  that  afflictions  are  at 
present  not  joyous,  but  grievous  ;  yea,  he  was  pleased 
when  upon  earth  to  weep  with  his  mourning  friends, 
when  Lazarus  died.  But  he  has  graciously  provided 
for  the  prevention  of  that  anguish  and  bitterness  of 
sorrow,  which  is,  upon  such  occasions,  the  portion  of 
such  as  live  without  God  in  the  world  ;  and  has  en- 


LETTERS   TO   MRS.  T- 


303 


gaged  that  all  shall  work  together  for  good,  and  yield 
the  peaceable  fruits  of  righteousness.  May  he  bless 
you  with  a  sweet  serenity  of  spirit,  and  a  cheerful 
hope  of  the  glory  that  shall  shortly  be  revealed. 

I  intimated  that  I  would  not  trouble  you  with  my 
own  sense  and  share  of  this  losss.    If  you  remember 

the  great  kindness  I  always  received  from  Mr.  T  • 

and  yourself,  as  often  as  opportunity  afforded,  and  if 
you  will  believe  me  possessed  of  any  sensibility  or 
gratitude,  you  will  conclude  that  my  concern  is  not 
small.  I  feel  likewise  for  the  public.  Will  it  be  a 
consolation  to  you,  madam,  to  know  that  you  do  not 
mourn  alone?  A  character  so  exemplary  as  a  friend, 
a  counsellor,  a  Christian,  a  minister,  will  be  long  and 
deeply  regretted ;  and  many  will  join  with  me  in  pray- 
ing that  you,  who  are  most  nearly  interested,  may  be 
signally  supported,  and  feel  the  propriety  of  Mrs. 
Rowe's  acknowledgment, 

Thou  dost  but  take  the  dying  lamp  away, 
To  bless  me  with  thine  own  unclouded  day. 

We  join  in  most  affectionate  respects  and  con- 
dolence. May  the  Lord  bless  you  and  keep  you,  lift 
up  the  light  of  his  countenance  upon  you,  and  give 
you  peace. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  II. 

Aprils,  1775. 
My  Dear  Madam, — I  have  long  and  often  purposed 
waiting  upon  you  with  a  second  letter,  though  one  thing 
or  other  still  caused  delay ;  for  though  I  could  not  but 
wish  to  hear  from  you,  I  was  far  from  making  that  a 
condition  of  my  writing.  If  you  have  leisure  and 
spirits  to  favour  me  with  a  line  now  and  then,  it  will 
give  us  much  pleasure ;  but  if  not,  it  will  be  a  suffi- 
cient inducement  with  me  to  write,  to  know  that  you 
give  me  liberty,  and  that  you  will  receive  my  letters 


304 


CARDIPIIONIA. 


in  good  part.  At  the  same  time  I  must  add,  that  my 
various  engagements  will  not  permit  me  to  break  in 
upon  you  so  often  as  my  sincere  affection  would 
otherwise  prompt  me  to  do. 

I  heartily  thank  you  for  yours,  and  hope  my  soul 
desires  to  praise  the  Lord  on  your  behalf.  I  am  per- 
suaded that  his  goodness  to  you  in  supporting  you 
under  a  trial  so  sharp  in  itself,  and  in  the  circum- 
stances that  attended  it,  has  been  an  encouragement 
and  comfort  to  many.  It  is  in  such  apparently  severe 
times  that  the  all-sufficiency  and  faithfulness  of  the 
Lord,  and  the  power  and  proper  effects  of  his  precious 
gospel,  are  most  eminently  displayed.  I  would  hope, 
and  I  do  believe,  that  the  knowledge  of  your  case  has 
animated  some  of  the  Lord's  people  against  those 
anxious  fears  which  they  sometimes  feel  when  they 
look  upon  their  earthly  comforts  with  too  careful  an  eye, 
and  their  hearts  are  ready  to  sink  at  the  thought,  what 
should  I  do,  and  how  should  I  behave,  were  the  Lord 
pleased  to  take  away  my  desire  with  a  stroke  1  But 
we  see  he  can  supply  their  absence,  and  afford  us 
superior  comforts  without  them.  The  gospel  reveals 
one  thing  needful,  the  pearl  of  great  price ;  and  sup- 
poses that  they  who  possess  this  are  provided  for  against 
all  events,  and  have  ground  of  unshaken  hope  and  a 
source  of  never-failing  consolation  under  every  change 
they  can  meet  with  during  their  pilgrimage  state. 
When  his  people  are  enabled  to  set  their  seal  to  this, 
not  only  in  theory,  when  all  things  go  smooth,  but 
practically,  when  called  upon  to  pass  through  the  fire 
and  water,  then  his  grace  is  glorified  in  them,  and  by 
them;  then  it  appears  both  to  themselves  and  to 
others,  that  they  have  neither  followed  cunningly  de- 
vised fables,  nor  amused  themselves  with  empty 
notions;  then  they  know  in  themselves,  and  it  is  evi- 
denced to  others,  that  God  is  with  them  of  a  truth. 
In  this  view  a  believer,  when  in  some  good  measure 
divested  from  that  narrow  selfish  disposition  which 
cleaves  so  close  to  us  by  nature,  will  not  only  submit 
to  trials,  but  rejoice  in  them,  notwithstanding  the 
feelings  and  reluctance  of  the  flesh.    For  if  I  am  re- 


LETTERS  TO  MRS.  T- 


305 


deemed  from  misery  by  the  blood  of  Jesus,  and  if  he 
is  now  preparing  me  a  mansion  near  himself,  that  I 
may  drink  of  the  rivers  of  pleasure  at  his  right  hand 
for  evermore;  the  question  is  not  (at  least  ought  not  to 
be,)  How  may  I  pass  through  life  with  the  least  in- 
convenience? but,  How  may  my  little  span  of  life  be 
made  most  subservient  to  the  praise  and  glory  of  him 
who  loved  me,  and  gave  himself  for  me  ?  Where  the 
Lord  gives  this  desire,  he  will  gratify  it  ;  and  as  afflic- 
tions for  the  most  part  afford  the  fairest  opportunities 
of  this  kind,  therefore  it  is  that  those  whom  he  is 
pleased  eminently  to  honour  are  usually  called,  at  one 
time  or  another,  to  the  heaviest  trials;  not  because  he 
loves  to  grieve  them,  but  because  he  hears  their 
prayers,  and  accepts  their  desires  of  doing  him  service 
in  the  world.  The  post  of  honour  in  war  is  so  called, 
because  attended  with  difficulties  and  dangers  which 
but  few  are  supposed  equal  to;  yet  generals  usually 
allot  these  hard  services  to  their  favourites  and 
friends,  who,  on  their  parts,  eagerly  accept  them  as 
tokens  of  favour  and  marks  of  confidence.  Should 
we,  therefore,  not  account  it  an  honour  and  a  privi- 
lege, when  the  Captain  of  our  salvation  assigns  us  a 
difficult  post  I  since  he  can  and  does  (which  no 
earthly  commander  can)  inspire  his  soldiers  with 
wisdom,  courage,  and  strength,  suitable  to  their  situa- 
tion. 2  Cor.  xii.  9,  10.  I  am  acquainted  with  a  few 
who  have  been  led  thus  into  the  fore  front  of  the 
battle;  they  suffered  much;  but  I  have  never  heard 
them  say  they  suffered  too  much ;  for  the  Lord  stood 
by  them  and  strengthened  them.  Go  on,  my  dear 
madam:  yet  a  little  while,  Jesus  will  wipe  away  all 
tears  from  your  eyes;  you  will  see  your  beloved  friend 
again,  and  he  and  you  will  rejoice  together  for  ever. 
I  am,  &c. 


26* 


306 


f'AKDirilONIA. 


LETTER  III. 

October  24,  1775. 
My  Dear  Madam, — The  manner  in  which  you  men- 
tion Omicron's  Letters,  I  hope,  will  rather  humble  me 
than  puff  me  up.  Your  favourable  acceptance  of 
them,  if  alone,  might  have  the  latter  effect;  but,  alas ! 
I  feel  myself  so  very  defective  in  those  things,  the 
importance  of  which  I  endeavoured  to  point  out  to 
others,  that  I  almost  appear  to  myself  to  be  one  of 
those  who  say  but  do  not.  I  find  it  much  easier  to 
speak  to  the  hearts  of  others  than  to  my  own.  Yet  I 
have  cause  beyond  many  to  bless  God,  that  he  has 
given  me  some  idea  of  what  a  Christian  ought  to  be, 
and  I  hope  a  real  desire  of  being  one  myself ;  but 
verily  I  have  attained  but  a  very  little  way.  A  friend 
hinted  to  me,  that  the  character  I  have  given  of  C. 
or  Grace  in  the  full  ear,  must  be  from  my  own  expe- 
rience, or  I  could  not  have  written  it.  To  myself, 
however,  it  appears  otherwise ;  but  I  am  well  con- 
vinced, that  the  state  of  C,  is  attainable,  and  more  to 
be  desired  than  mountains  of  gold  and  silver.  But  I 
find  you  complain  likewise ;  though  it  appears  to  me, 
and,  I  believe,  to  all  who  know  you,  that  the  Lord  has 
been  peculiarly  gracious  to  you,  in  giving  you  much 
of  the  spirit  in  which  he  delights,  and  by  which  his 
name  and  the  power  of  his  gospel  are  glorified.  It 
seems,  therefore,  that  we  are  not  competent  judges 
either  of  ourselves  or  of  others.  I  take  it  for  granted, 
that  they  are  the  most  excellent  Christians  who  are 
most  abased  in  their  own  eyes ;  but  lest  you  should 
think  upon  this  ground,  that  I  am  something,  because 
I  can  say  so  many  humiliating  things  of  myself,  I  must 
prevent  your  overrating  me,  by  assuring  you,  that 
my  confessions  rather  express  what  I  know  I  ought  to 
think  of  myself,  than  what  I  actually  do.  Naturalists 
suppose,  that  if  the  matter  of  which  the  earth  is  formed 
were  condensed  as  much  as  it  is  capable  of,  it  would 


LETTERS  TO  MRS.  T- 


307 


occupy  but  a  very  small  space ;  in  proof  of  which  they 
observe,  that  a  cubical  pane  of  glass,  which  appears 
smooth  and  imperious  to  us,  must  be  exceedingly 
porous  in  itself ;  since  in  every  assignable  point  it  re- 
ceives and  transmits  the  rays  of  light ;  and  yet  gold, 
which  is  the  most  solid  substance  we  are  acquainted 
with,  is  but  about  eight  times  heavier  than  glass, 
which  is  made  up  (if  I  may  say  so)  of  nothing  but 
pores.  In  like  manner,  I  conceive,  that  inherent  grace, 
when  it  is  dilated,  and  appears  to  the  greatest  advan- 
tage to  a  sinner,  would  be  found  to  be  very  small  and 
inconsiderable,  if  it  was  condensed,  and  absolutely 
separated  from  every  mixture.  The  highest  attain- 
ments in  this  life  are  very  inconsiderable,  compared 
with  what  should  properly  result  from  our  relation  and 
obligations  to  a  God  of  infinite  holiness.  The  nearer 
we  approach  to  him,  the  more  we  are  sensible  of  this. 
While  we  only  hear  of  God  as  it  were  by  the  ear,  we 
seem  to  be  something  ;  but  when,  as  in  the  case  of  Job, 
he  discovers  himself  more  sensibly  to  us,  Job's  lan- 
guage becomes  ours,  and  the  height  of  our  attainment 
is,  to  abhor  ourselves  in  dust  and  ashes. 

I  hope  I  do  not  write  too  late  to  meet  you  at  Bath, 
I  pray  that  your  health  may  be  benefited  by  the 
waters,  and  your  soul  comforted  by  the  Lord's  bless- 
ing upon  the  ordinances,  and  the  converse  of  his 
children.  If  any  of  the  friends  you  expected  to  see 
are  still  there,  to  whom  we  are  known,  and  my 
name  should  be  mentioned,  I  beg  you  to  say,  we  de- 
sire to  be  respectfully  remembered  to  them.  Had  I 
wings,  I  would  fly  to  Bath  while  you  are  there.  As 
it  is,  I  endeavour  to  be  with  you  in  spirit.  There  cer- 
tainly is  a  real,  though  secret,  a  sweet  though 
mysterious  communion  of  saints,  by  virtue  of  their 
common  union  with  Jesus.  Feeding  upon  the  same 
bread,  drinking  of  the  same  fountain,  waiting  at  the 
same  mercy-seat  and  aiming  at  the  same  ends,  they 
have  fellowship  one  with  another,  though  at  a  distance. 
Who  can  tell  how  often  the  Holy  Spirit,  who  is 
equally  present  with  them  all,  touches  the  hearts  of 


308 


CARDITHONIA. 


two  or  more  of  his  children  at  the  same  instant,  so  as 
to  excite  a  sympathy  of  pleasure,  prayer,  or  praise, 
on  each  other's  account  ?  It  revives  me  sometimes 
in  a  dull  and  dark  hour  to  reflect,  that  the  Lord  has 
in  mercy  given  me  a  place  in  the  hearts  of  many  of 
his  people ;  and  perhaps  some  of  them  may  be  speak- 
ing to  him  on  my  behalf,  when  I  have  hardly  power 
to  utter  a  word  for  myself.  For  kind  services  of  this 
sort  I  persuade  myself  I  am  often  indebted  to  you.  O 
that  I  were  enabled  more  fervently  to  repay  you  in 
the  same  way !  I  can  say  that  I  attempt  it :  I  love 
and  honour  you  greatly,  and  your  concernments  are 
often  upon  my  mind. 

We  spent  most  of  a  week  with  Mr.    since 

we  returned  from  London,  and  he  has  been  once  here. 
We  have  reason  to  be  thankful  for  his  connection  ;  I 
find  but  few  like-minded  with  him,  and  his  family  is 
filled  with  the  grace  and  peace  of  the  gospel.  I 
never  visit  them,  but  I  meet  with  something  to  humble, 
quicken,  and  edify  me.  O !  what  will  heaven  be, 
where  there  shall  be  all  who  love  the  Lord  Jesus,  and 
they  only;  where  all  imperfection,  and  whatever  now 
abates  or  interrupts  their  joy  in  their  Lord  and  in 
each  other,  shall  cease  for  ever !  There  at  least  I 
hope  to  meet  you,  and  spend  an  eternity  with  you,  in 
admiring  the  riches  and  glory  of  redeeming  love. 

We  join  in  a  tender  of  the  most  affectionate  respects. 
— I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  IV. 

October  28,  1777. 
My  Dear  Madam, — What  can  I  say  for  myself,  to  let 
your  obliging  letter  remain  so  long  unanswered,  when 
your  kind  solicitude  for  us  induced  you  to  write  1  I 
am  ashamed  of  the  delay.  You  would  have  heard 
from  me  immediately,  had  I  been  at  home.  But  I 
have  reason  to  be  thankful  that  we  were  providentially 


LETTERS  TO  MRS.  T- 


309 


called  to  London  a  few  days  before  the  fire;  so  that 
Mrs.  Newton  was  mercifully  preserved  from  the  alarm 
and  shock  she  must  have  felt  had  she  been  upon  the 
spot.  Your  letter  followed  me  hither,  and  was  in  my 
possession  more  than  a  week  before  my  return.  I 
proposed  writing  every  day,  but  indeed  I  was  much 
hurried  and  engaged.  Yet  I  am  not  excused  ;  I  ought 
to  have  saved  time  from  my  meals  or  my  sleep,  rather 
than  appear  negligent  or  ungrateful.  I  now  seize  the 
first  post  I  could  write  by  since  I  came  home.  The 
fire  devoured  twelve  houses  ;  and  it  was  a  mercy,  and 
almost  a  miracle,  that  the  whole  town  was  not  des- 
troyed;  which  must,  humanly  speaking,  have  been  the 
case,  had  not  the  night  been  calm,  as  two-thirds  of 
the  buildings  were  thatched.  No  lives  were  lost,  no 
person  considerably  hurt ;  and  I  believe  the  contribu- 
tions of  the  benevolent  will  prevent  the  loss  from  being 
greatly  felt.  It  was  at  the  distance  of  a  quarter  of  a 
mile  from  my  house. 

Your  command  limits  my  attention,  at  present,  to  a 
part  of  your  letter,  and  points  me  out  a  subject.  Yet, 
at  the  same  time,  you  lay  me  under  a  difficulty.  I 
would  not  willingly  offend  you,  and  I  hope  the  Lord 
has  taught  me  not  to  aim  at  saying  handsome  things. 
I  deal  not  in  compliments,  and  religious  compliments 
are  the  most  unseemly  of  any.  But  why  might  I  not 
express  my  sense  of  the  grace  of  God,  manifested  in 
you  as  well  as  in  another  ?  I  believe  our  hearts  are 
all  alike  destitute  of  every  good,  and  prone  to  every 
evil.  Like  money  from  the  same  mint,  they  bear  the 
same  impression  of  total  depravity:  but  grace  makes 
a  difference,  and  grace  deserves  the  praise.  Perhaps 
it  ought  not  greatly  to  displease  you,  that  others  do, 
and  must,  and  will  think  better  of  you  than  you  do  of 
yourself.  If  I  do,  how  can  1  help  it,  when  I  form  my 
judgment  entirely  from  what  you  say  and  write  1  I 
cannot  consent  that  you  should  seriously  appoint  me 
to  examine  and  judge  of  your  state.  I  thought  you 
knew,  beyond  the  shadow  of  a  doubt,  what  your 
views  and  desires  are;  yea,  you  express  them  in 


310 


CARDIPHONIA. 


your  letter,  in  full  agreement  with  what  the  Scripture 
declares  of  the  principles,  desires,  and  feelings  of  a 
Christian.  It  is  true  that  you  feel  contrary  principles, 
that  you  are  conscious  of  defects  and  defilements;  but 
it  is  equally  true  that  you  could  not  be  right  if  you 
did  not  feel  these  things.  To  be  conscious  of  them, 
and  humble  for  them,  is  one  of  the  surest  marks  of 
grace ;  and  to  be  more  deeply  sensible  of  them  than 
formerly,  is  the  best  evidence  of  growth  in  grace. 
But  when  the  enemy  would  tempt  us  to  doubt  and 
distrust,  because  we  are  not  perfect,  then  he  fights 
not  only  against  our  peace,  but  against  the  honour 
and  faithfulness  of  our  dear  Lord.  Our  righteous- 
ness is  in  him,  and  our  hope  depends,  not  upon  the 
exercise  of  grace  in  us,  but  upon  the  fulness  of 
grace  and  love  in  him,  and  upon  his  obedience  unto 
death. 

There  is,  my  dear  madam,  a  difference  between 
the  holiness  of  a  sinner  and  that  of  an  angel.  The 
angels  have  never  sinned,  nor  have  they  tasted  of 
redeeming  love;  they  have  no  inward  conflicts,  no 
law  of  sin  warring  in  their  members;  their  obedience 
is  perfect ;  their  happiness  is  complete.  Yet  if  I  be 
found  among  redeemed  sinners,  I  need  not  wish  to  be 
an  angel.  Perhaps  God  is  not  less  glorified  by  your 
obedience,  and,  not  to  shock  you,  I  will  add,  by  mine, 
than  by  Gabriel's.  It  is  a  mighty  manifestation  of 
his  grace  indeed,  when  it  can  live,  and  act,  and  con- 
quer, in  such  hearts  as  ours — when,  in  defiance  of  an 
evil  nature  and  an  evil  world,  and  all  the  force  and 
subtlety  of  Satan,  a  weak  worm  is  still  upheld,  and 
enabled  not  only  to  climb,  but  to  thrash  the  moun- 
tains— when  a  small  spark  is  preserved  through 
storms  and  floods.  In  these  circumstances,  the  work 
of  grace  is  to  be  estimated,  not  merely  from  its  im- 
perfect appearance,  but  from  the  difficulties  it  has  to 
struggle  with  and  overcome;  and  therefore  our  holi- 
ness does  not  consist  in  great  attainments,  but  in 
spiritual  desires,  in  hungerings,  thirstings,  and  mourn- 
ings ;  in  humiliation  of  heart,  poverty  of  spirit,  sub- 


* 


LETTERS  TO  MRS.  T- 


311 


mission,  meekness;  in  cordial  admiring  thoughts  of 
Jesus,  and  dependence  on  him  alone  for  all  we  want. 
Indeed  these  may  be  said  to  be  great  attainments; 
but  they  who  have  most  of  them  are  most  sensible 
that  they,  in  and  of  themselves,  are  nothing,  have 
nothing,  can  do  nothing,  and  see  daily  cause  for 
abhorring  themselves,  and  repenting  in  dust  and 
ashes. 

Our  view  of  death  will  not  always  be  alike,  but  in 
proportion  to  the  degree  in  which  the  Holy  Spirit  is 
pleased  to  communicate  his  sensible  influence.  We 
may  anticipate  the  moment  of  dissolution  with  plea- 
sure and  desire  in  the  morning,  and  be  ready  to 
shrink  from  the  thought  of  it  before  night.  But 
though  our  frames  and  perceptions  vary,  the  report 
of  faith  concerning  it  is  the  same.  The  Lord  usually 
reserves  dying  strength  for  a  dying  hour.  When 
Israel  was  to  pass  Jordan,  the  ark  was  in  the  river; 
and  though  the  rear  of  the  host  could  not  see  it,  yet, 
as  they  successively  came  forward  and  approached 
the  banks,  they  all  beheld  the  ark,  and  all  went  safely 
over.  As  you  are  not  weary  of  living,  if  it  be  the 
Lord's  pleasure,  so  I  hope,  for  the  sake  of  your 
friends,  and  the  people  whom  you  love,  he  will  spare 
you  amongst  us  a  little  longer;  but  when  the  time 
shall  arrive  which  he  has  appointed  for  your  dismis- 
sion, I  make  no  doubt  but  he  will  overpower  all  your 
fears,  silence  all  your  enemies,  and  give  you  a  com- 
fortable, triumphant  entrance  into  his  kingdom.  You 
have  nothing  to  fear  from  death;  for  Jesus,  by 
dying,  has  disarmed  it  of  its  sting,  has  perfumed  the 
grave,  and  opened  the  gates  of  gloxy  for  his  believing 
people.  Satan,  so  far  as  he  is  permitted,  will  assault 
our  peace,  but  he  is  a  vanquished  enemy;  our  Lord 
holds  him  in  a  chain,  and  sets  him  bounds  which  he 
cannot  pass.  He  provides  for  us  likewise  the  whole 
armour  of  God,  and  has  promised  to  cover  our  heads 
himself  in  the  day  of  battle,  to  bring  us  honourably 
through  every  skirmish,  and  to  make  us  more  than 
conquerors  at  last.    If  you  think  my  short  unex- 


312 


CAR.DIPHONIA. 


0 


pccted  interview  with  Mr.  C   may  justify  my 

wishing  he  should  know  that  I  respect  his  character, 
love  his  person,  and  rejoice  in  what  the  Lord  has 
done,  and  is  doing  for  him,  and  by  him,  I  beg  you  to 
tell  him  so;  but  I  leave  it  entirely  to  you. 

We  join  in  most  affectionate  respects.    I  am,  &c. 


FIVE  LETTERS  TO  MR.  , 


LETTER  I. 

March  7,  1765. 
Dear  Sir, — Your  favour  of  the  19th  February  came 
to  my  hand  yesterday.  I  have  read  it  with  attention, 
and  very  willingly  sit  down  to  offer  you  my  thoughts. 
Your  case  reminds  me  of  my  own:  my  first  desires 
towards  the  ministry  were  attended  with  great  un- 
certainties and  difficulties,  and  the  perplexity  of  my 
own  mind  was  heightened  by  the  various  and  op- 
posite judgments  of  my  friends.  The  advice  I  have 
to  offer  is  the  result  of  painful  experience  and  exer- 
cise, and  for  this  reason,  perhaps,  may  not  be  unac- 
ceptable to  you.  I  pray  our  gracious  Lord  to  make 
it  useful. 

I  was  long  distressed,  as  you  are,  about  what  was 
or  was  not  a  proper  call  to  the  ministry;  it  now  seems 
to  me  an  easy  point  to  solve,  but  perhaps  will  not  be 
so  to  you,  till  the  Lord  shall  make  it  clear  to  yourself 
in  your  own  case.  I  have  not  room  to  say  so  much 
as  I  could:  in  brief,  I  think  it  principally  includes  three 
things : — 

1.  A  warm  and  earnest  desire  to  be  employed  in 
this  service.  I  apprehend,  the  man  who  is  once 
moved  by  the  Spirit  of  God  to  this  work,  will  prefer 
it,  if  attainable,  to  thousands  of  gold  and  silver ;  so 
that  though  he  is  at  times  intimidated  by  a  sense  of 
its  importance  and  difficulty,  compared  with  his  own 
great  insufficiency,  (for  it  is  to  be  presumed  a  call  of 
this  sort,  if  indeed  from  God,  will  be  accompanied 

27  313 


314 


CARDIFH0N1A. 


with  humility  and  self-abasement,)  yet  he  cannot  give 
it  up.  I  hold  it  a  good  rule  to  inquire  in  this  point, 
whether  the  desire  to  preach  is'most  fervent  in  our 
most  lively  and  spiritual  frames,  and  when  we  are 
most  laid  in  the  dust  before  the  Lord?  If  so,  it  is  a 
good  sign.  But  if,  as  is  sometimes  the  case,  a  person 
is  very  earnest  to  be  a  preacher  to  others,  when  he 
finds  but  little  hungerings  and  thirstings  after  grace  in 
his  own  soul,  it  is  then  to  be  feared  his  zeal  springs 
rather  from  a  selfish  principle  than  from  the  Spirit  of 
God. 

2.  Besides  this  affectionate  desire  and  readiness  to 
preach,  there  must  in  due  season  appear  some  compe- 
tent sufficiency  as  to  gifts,  knowledge,  and  utterance. 
Surely,  if  the  Lord  sends  a  man  to  teach  others,  he 
will  furnish  him  with  the  means.  I  believe  many  have 
intended  well  in  setting  up  for  preachers,  who  yet 
went  beyond  or  before  their  call  in  so  doing.  The 
main  difference  between  a  minister  and  a  private 
Christian  seems  to  consist  in  these  ministerial  gifts, 
which  are  imparted  to  him,  not  for  his  own  sake,  but 
for  the  edification  of  others.  But  then  I  say,  these  are 
to  appear  in  due  season ;  they  are  not  to  be  expected 
instantaneously,  but  gradually,  in  the  use  of  proper 
means ;  they  are  necessary  for  the  discharge  of  the 
ministry,  but  not  necessary  as  prerequisites  to  war- 
rant our  desires  after  it.  In  your  case,  you  are  young, 
and  have  time  before  you ;  therefore  I  think  you  need 
not  as  yet  perplex  yourself  with  inquiring  if  you  have 
these  gifts  already :  it  is  sufficient  if  your  desire  is 
fixed,  and  you  are  willing,  in  the  way  of  prayer  and 
diligence,  to  wait  upon  the  Lord  for  them:  as  yet  you 
need  them  not. 

3.  That  which  finally  evidences  a  proper  call,  is  a 
correspondent  opening  in  providence,  by  a  gradual 
train  of  circumstances,  pointing  out  the  means,  the 
time,  the  place,  of  actually  entering  upon  the  work, — 
and  till  this  coincidence  arrives,  you  must  not  expect 
to  be  always  clear  from  hesitation  in  your  own  mind. 
The  principal  caution  on  this  head  is,  not  to  be  too 
hasty  in  catching  at  first  appearances.    If  it  be  the 


LETTERS   TO  MR. 


315 


Lord's  will  to  bring  you  into  his  ministry,  he  has 
already  appointed  your  place  and  service;  and  though 
you  know  it  not  at  present,  you  shall  at  a  proper 
time.  If  you  had  the  talents  of  an  angel,  you  could 
do  no  good  with  them  till  his  hour  is  come,  and  till  he 
leads  you  to  the  people  whom  he  has  determined  to 
bless  by  your  means.  It  is  very  difficult  to  restrain 
ourselves  within  the  bounds  of  prudence  here;  when 
our  zeal  is  warm,  a  sense  of  the  love  of  Christ  upon 
our  hearts,  and  a  tender  compassion  for  poor  sinners, 
is  ready  to  prompt  us  to  break  out  too  soon, — but  he 
that  believeth  shall  not  make  haste.  I  was  about  five 
years  under  tliis  constraint:  sometimes  I  thought  I 
must  preach,  though  it  was  in  the  streets.  I  listened 
to  every  thing  that  seemed  plausible,  and  to  many 
things  that  were  not  so.  But  the  Lord  graciously, 
and  as  it  were  insensibly,  hedged  up  my  way  with 
thorns  ;  otherwise,  if  I  had  been  left  to  my  own  spirit, 
I  should  have  put  it  quite  out  of  my  power  to  have 
been  brought  into  such  a  sphere  of  usefulness  as  he  in 
his  good  time  has  been  pleased  to  lead  me  to  :  and  I 
can  now  see  clearly,  that  at  the  time  I  would  first  have 
gone  out,  though  my  intention  was,  I  hope,  good  in 
the  main,  yet  I  overrated  myself,  and  had  not  that 
spiritual  judgment  and  experience  which  are  requisite 
for  so  great  a  service.  I  wish  you  therefore  to  take 
time ;  and  if  you  have  a  desire  to  enter  into  the  Esta- 
blished Church,  endeavour  to  keep  your  zeal  within 
moderate  bounds,  and  avoid  every  thing  that  might, 
unnecessarily  clog  your  admission  with  difficulties.  I 
would  not  have  you  hide  your  profession,  or  be  back- 
ward to  speak  for  God ;  but  avoid  what  looks  like 
preaching,  and  be  content  with  being  a  learner  in  the 
school  of  Christ  for  some  years.  The  delay  will  not 
be  lost  in  time;  you  will  be  so  much  the  more 
acquainted  with  the  gospel,  with  your  own  heart,  and 
with  human  nature, — the  last  is  a  necessary  branch 
of  a  minister's  knowledge,  and  can  only  be  acquired 
by  comparing  what  passes  within  us,  and  around  us, 
with  what  we  read  in  the  word  of  God. 

I  am  glad  to  find  you  have  a  distate  both  for  Armi- 


316 


CARDIPIIONTA. 


nian  and  Antinomian  doctrines ;  but  let  not  the  mis- 
takes of  others  sit  too  heavy  upon  you.  Be  thankful 
for  the  grace  that  has  made  you  to  differ ;  be  ready 
to  give  a  reason  for  the  hope  that  is  in  you  with  meek- 
ness and  fear ;  but  beware  of  engaging  in  disputes, 
without  evident  necessity,  and  some  probable  hopes 
of  usefulness.  They  tend  to  eat  out  the  life  and 
savour  of  religion,  and  to  make  the  soul  lean  and  dry. 
Where  God  has  begun  a  real  work  of  grace,  inci- 
dental mistakes  will  be  lessened  by  time  and  experi- 
ence ;  where  he  has  not,  it  is  of  little  signification 
what  sentiments  people  hold,  or  whether  they  call 
themselves  Arminians  or  Calvinists. 

I  agree  with  you,  it  is  time  enough  for  you  to  think 
of  Oxford  yet;  and  that  if  your  purpose  is  fixed,  and 
all  circumstances  render  it  prudent  and  proper  to  de- 
vote yourself  to  the  ministry,  you  will  do  well  to  spend 
a  year  or  two  in  private  studies.  It  would  be  further 
helpful,  in  this  view,  to  place  yourself  where  there  is 
gospel  preaching,  and  a  lively  people.  If  your  favour- 
able opinion  of  this  place  should  induce  you  to  come 
here,  I  shall  be  very  ready  to  give  you  every  assist- 
ance in  my  power.  As  I  have  trod  exactly  the  path 
you  seem  to  be  setting  out  in,  I  might  so  far  perhaps 
be  more  serviceable  than  those  who  are,  in  other  re- 
spects, much  better  qualified  to  assist  you.  I  doubt 
not  but  in  this,  and  every  other  step,  you  will  entreat 
the  Lord's  direction ;  and  I  hope  you  will  not  forget 
lo  pray  for,  sir,  your  affectionate  friend,  &c. 


LETTER  II. 

January  7,  1767. 
Dear  Sir, — I  must  beg  you  (once  for  all,)  to  release 
me  from  any  constraint  about  the  length  or  frequency 
of  my  letters.  Believe  that  I  think  of  you,  and  pray 
for  you,  when  you  do  not  hear  from  me.  Your  cor- 
respondence is  not  quite  so  large  as  mine,  therefore 
you  may  write  the  oftener;  your  letters  will  be  always 


LETTERS   TO  MR. 


317 


welcome ;  and  I  will  write  to  you  when  I  find  a 
leisure  hour,  and  have  any  thing  upon  my  mind  to 
ofler. 

You  seem  sensible  where  your  most  observable 
failing  lies,  and  to  take  reproof  and  admonition  con- 
cerning it  in  good  part ;  I  therefore  hope  and  believe 
the  Lord  will  give  you  a  growing  victory  over  it. 
You  must  not  expect  habits  and  tempers  will  be  era- 
dicated instantaneously;  but  by  perseverance  in  prayer, 
and  observation  upon  the  experiences  of  every  day, 
much  may  be  done  in  time.  Now  and  then  you  will 
(as  is  usual  in  the  course  of  war,)  lose  a  battle  ;  but 
be  not  discouraged,  but  rally  your  forces,  and  return 
to  the  fight.  There  is  a  comfortable  word,  a  leaf  of 
the  tree  of  life,  for  healing  the  wounds  we  receive,  in 
1  John  ii.  1.  If  the  enemy  surprises  you,  and  your 
heart  smites  you,  do  not  stand  astonished,  as  if  there 
was  no  help,  nor  give  way  to  sorrow,  as  if  there  was 
no  hope,  nor  attempt  to  heal  yourself;  but  away 
immediately  to  the  throne  of  grace,  to  the  great 
Physician,  to  the  compassionate  High  Priest,  and  tell 
him  all.  Satan  knows,  that  if  he  can  keep  us  from 
confession,  our  wounds  will  rankle  ;  but  do  you  profit 
by  David's  experience.  Psa  xxxii.  3 — 5.  When  we 
are  simple  and  open-hearted  in  abasing  ourselves  be- 
fore the  Lord,  though  we  have  acted  foolishly  and 
ungratefully,  he  will  seldom  let  us  remain  long  with- 
out affording  us  a  sense  of  his  compassion, — for  he  is 
gracious ;  he  knows  our  frame,  and  how  to  bear  with 
us,  though  we  can  hardly  bear  with  ourselves,  or  with 
one  another. 

The  main  thing  is  to  have  the  heart  right  with  God: 
this  will  bring  us,  in  the  end,  safely  through  many 
mistakes  and  blunders;  but.  a  double  mind,  a  selfish 
spirit,  that  would  halve  things  between  God  and  the 
world,  the  Lord  abhors.  Though  1  have  not  yet  had 
many  opportunities  of  commending  your  prudence,  I 
have  always  had  a  good  opinion  of  your  sincerity  and 
integrity:  if  I  am  not  mistaken  in  this,  I  make  no 
doubt  of  your  doing  well.  If  the  Lord  is  pleased  to 
bless  you,  he  will  undoubtedly  make  you  humble ;  for 


318 


CARDIPHONIA. 


you  cannot  be  either  happy  or  safe,  or  have  any  pro- 
bable hope  of  abiding  usefulness,  without  it.  I  do  not 
know  that  I  have  had  any  thing  so  much  at  heart,  in 
my  connections,  with  you,  as  to  impress  you  with  a 
sense  of  the  necessity  and  advantages  of  an  humble 
frame  of  spirit :  I  hope  it  has  not  been  in  vain.  O !  to 
be  little  in  our  own  eyes !  This  is  the  ground-work 
of  every  grace  :  this  leads  to  a  continual  dependence 
upon  the  Lord  Jesus ;  this  is  the  spirit  which  he  has 
promised  to  bless ;  this  conciliates  us  good-will  and 
acceptance  amongst  men;  for  he  that  abaseth  himself 
is  sure  to  be  honoured.  And  that  this  temper  is  so 
hard  to  attain  and  preserve,  is  a  striking  proof  of  our 
depravity.  For  we  are  not  sinners  1  Were  we  not 
rebels  and  enemies  before  we  knew  the  gospel  1  and 
have  we  not  been  unfaithful,  backsliding,  and  unprofit- 
able, ever  since  1  Are  we  not  redeemed  by  the  blood 
of  Jesus  ;  and  can  we  stand  a  single  moment  except 
he  upholds  us  1  Have  we  any  thing  which  we  have 
not  received?  or  have  we  received  any  thing  which 
we  have  not  abused  1  Why  then  is  dust  and  ashes 
proud  ? 

I  am  glad  you  have  found  some  spiritual  acquaint- 
ance in  your  barren  land.  I  hope  you  will  be  helpful 
to  them,  and  they  to  you.  You  do  well  to  guard  against 
every  appearance  of  evil.  If  you  are  heartily  for 
Jesus,  Satan  owes  you  a  grudge.  One  way  or  other, 
he  will  try  to  cut  you  out  work,  and  the  Lord  may 
suffer  him  to  go  to  the  length  of  his  chain.  But  though 
you  are  to  keep  your  eye  upon  him,  and  expect  to 
hear  from  him  at  every  step,  you  need  not  be  slavishly 
afraid  of  him  ;  for  Jesus  is  stronger  and  wiser  than  he, 
and  there  is  a  complete  suit  of  armour  provided  for 
all  who  are  engaged  on  the  Lord's  side. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTERS   TO  MR. 


319 


LETTER  III. 

October  20,  1767. 
Dear  Sir, — A  concern  for  the  perplexity  you  have 
met  with,  from  objections  which  have  been  made 
against  some  expressions  in  my  printed  sermons,  and 
in  general  against  exhorting  sinners  to  believe  in 
Jesus,  engages  me  to  write  immediately ;  otherwise  I 
should  have  waited  a  little  longer ;  for  we  are  now 
upon  the  point  of  removing  to  the  vicarage,  and  I  be- 
lieve this  will  be  the  last  letter  I  shall  write  from  the 
old  house.  I  shall  chiefly  confine  myself  at  present 
to  the  subject  you  propose. 

In  the  first  place,  I  beg  you  to  be  upon  your  guard 
against  a  reasoning  spirit.  Search  the  Scriptures  ; 
and  where  you  can  find  a  plain  rule  or  warrant  for 
any  practice,  go  boldly  on ;  and  be  not  discouraged 
because  you  may  not  be  clearly  able  to  answer  or  re- 
concile every  difficulty  that  may  either  occur  to  your 
own  mind,  or  be  put  in  your  way  by  others.  Our 
hearts  are  very  dark  and  narrow,  and  the  very  root 
of  all  apostasy  is  a  proud  disposition  to  question  the 
necessity  or  propriety  of  divine  appointments.  But 
the  childlike  simplicity  of  faith  is  to  follow  God  with- 
out reasoning ;  taking  it  for  granted  a  thing  must  be 
right  if  he  directs  it,  and  charging  all  seeming  incon- 
sistencies to  the  account  of  our  own  ignorance. 

I  suppose  the  people  that  trouble  you  upon  this 
head  are  of  two  sorts ;  1st,  Those  who  preach  upon 
Arminian  principles,  and  suppose  a  free  will  in  man, 
in  a  greater  or  less  degree,  to  turn  to  God  when  the 
gospel  is  proposed.  These,  if  you  speak  to  sinners  at 
large,  though  they  will  approve  of  your  doing  so,  will 
take  occasion  perhaps  to  charge  you  with  acting  in 
contradiction  to  your  own  principles.    So  it  seems 

Mr.   has  said.    I  love  and  honour  that  man 

greatly,  and  I  beg  you  will  tell  him  so  from  me ;  and 
tell  him  further,  that  the  reason  why  he  is  not  a  Cal- 
vinist  is  because  he  misapprehends  our  principles.  If 


320 


r-ARDITlIONlA. 


1  had  a  proper  call,  I  would  undertake  to  prove  the 
direct  contrary ;  namely,  that  to  exhort  and  deal 
plainly  with  sinners,  to  stir  them  up  to  flee  from  the 
wrath  to  come,  and  to  lay  hold  of  eternal  life,  is  an 
attempt  not  reconcilable  to  sober  reason  upon  any 
other  grounds  than  those  doctrines  which  we  are  called 
Calvinists  for  holding;  and  that  all  the  absurdities 
which  are  charged  upon  us,  as  consequences  of  what 
we  teach,  are  indeed  truly  chargeable  upon  those  who 
differ  from  us  in  these  points.  I  think  this  unanswera- 
bly proved  by  Mr.  Edwards,  in  his  discourse  on  the 
Freedom  of  the  Will,  though  the  chain  of  reasoning 
is  so  close,  that  few  will  give  attention  and  pains  to 
pursue  it.  As  to  myself,  if  I  was  not  a  Calvinist,  I 
think  1  should  have  no  more  hope  of  success  in  preach- 
ing to  men  than  to  horses  or  cows. 

But  these  objections  are  more  frequently  urged  by 
Calvinists  themselves;  many  of  them,  I  doubt  not,  good 
men,  but  betrayed  into  a  curiosity  of  spirit,  which 
often  makes  their  ministry  (if  ministers)  dry  and  in- 
efficacious, and  their  conversation  sour  and  unsavoury. 
Such  a  spirit  is  too  prevalent  in  many  professors,  that 
if  a  man  discovers  a  warm  zeal  for  the  glory  of  God, 
and  is  enabled  to  bear  a  faithful  testimony  to  the  gos- 
pel truths ;  yea,  though  the  Lord  evidently  blesses 
him,  they  overlook  all,  and  will  undervalue  a  sermon, 
which,  upon  the  whole,  they  cannot  but  acknowledge 
to  be  scriptural,  if  they  meet  with  a  single  sentence 
contrary  to  the  opinion  they  have  taken  up.  I  am 
sorry  to  see  such  a  spirit  prevailing.  But  this  I  ob- 
serve, that  the  ministers  who  give  into  this  way, 
though  good  men  and  good  preachers  in  other  respects, 
are  seldom  very  useful  or  very  zealous ;  and  those 
who  are  in  private  life,  are  more  ready  for  dry  points 
of  disputation,  at  least  harping  upon  a  string  of  doc- 
trines, than  for  experimental  and  heart-searching  con- 
verse, whereby  one  may  warn  and  edify  another. 
Blessed  be  God,  who  has  kept  me  and  my  people  from 
this  turn;  if  it  should  ever  creep  in  or  spread  among 
us,  I  should  be  ready  to  write  Ichabod  upon  our  as- 
semblies. 


LETTERS  TO  MR 


321 


I  advise  you,  therefore,  to  keep  close  to  the  Bible 
and  prayer :  bring  your  difficulties  to  the  Lord,  and 
entreat  him  to  give  you,  and  maintain  in  you,  a  simple 
spirit.  Search  the  Scripture.  How  did  Peter  deal 
with  Simon  Magus  1  We  have  no  right  to  think 
worse  of  any  who  can  hear  us,  than  the  apostle  did 
of  him.  He  seemed  almost  to  think  his  case  desperate, 
and  yet  he  advised  him  to  repentance  and  prayer. 
Examine  the  same  apostle's  discourse,  Acts  iii.  and 
the  close  of  St.  Paul's  sermon,  Acts  xiii.  The  power 
is  all  of  God;  the  means  are  likewise  of  his  appoint- 
ment ;  and  he  always  is  pleased  to  work  by  such 
means  as  may  show  that  the  power  is  his.  What 
was  Moses'  rod  in  itself,  or  the  trumpets  that  threw 
down  Jericho?  What  influence  could  the  pool  of 
Siloam  have,  that  the  eyes  of  the  blind  man,  by  wash- 
ing in  it,  should  be  opened  1  or  what  could  Eze- 
kiel's  feeble  breath  contribute  to  the  making  dry  bones 
live  1  All  these  means  were  exceedingly  dispropor- 
tionate to  the  effect ;  but  he  who  ordered  them  to  be 
used,  accompanied  them  with  his  power.  Yet  if 
Moses  had  gone  without  his  rod,  if  Joshua  had  slighted 
the  rams'  horns,  if  the  prophet  had  thought  it  foolish- 
ness to  speak  to  dry  bones,  or  the  blind  man  refused 
to  wash  his  eyes,  nothing  could  have  been  done.  The 
same  holds  good  in  the  present  subject :  I  do  not  rea- 
son, expostulate,  and  persuade  sinners,  because  I  think 
I  can  prevail  with  them,  but  because  the  Lord  has  com- 
manded it.  He  directs  me  to  address  them  as  reason- 
able creatures  ;  to  take  them  by  every  handle  ;  to  speak 
to  their  consciences ;  to  tell  them  of  the  terrors  of  the 
Lord,  and  of  his  tender  mercies ;  to  argue  with  them 
what  good  they  find  in  sin ;  whether  they  do  not  need 
a  Saviour;  to  put  them  in  mind  of  death,  judgment, 
and  eternity,  &c.  When  I  have  done  all,  I  know  it 
is  to  little  purpose,  except  the  Lord  speaks  to  their 
hearts  ;  and  this  to  his  own,  and  at  his  own  time.  I 
am  sure  he  will,  because  he  has  promised  it.  See 
Isa.  lv.  10,  11;  Matt,  xxviii.  20.  Indeed  I  have 
heard  expressions  in  the  warmth  of  delivery,  which  I 
could  not  wholly  approve,  and  therefore  do  not  imitate. 


322 


CARDIPIIONIA. 


But,  in  general,  I  see  no  preaching  made  very  useful 
for  the  gathering  of  souls,  where  poor  sinners  are  shut 
out  of  the  discourse.  I  think  one  of  the  closest  and 
most  moving  addresses  to  sinners  I  ever  met  with,  is 
in  Dr.  Owen's  Exposition  of  the  130th  Psalm.  If  you 
get  it  and  examine  it,  I  think  you  will  find  it  all  agree- 
able to  Scripture ;  and  he  was  a  steady,  deep-sighted 
Calvinist.  I  wish  you  to  study  it  well,  and  make  it 
your  pattern.  He  handles  the  same  point  likewise  in 
other  places,  and  shows  the  weakness  of  the  excep- 
tions taken  somewhere  at  large,  but  I  cannot  just  now 
find  the  passage.  Many  think  themselves  quite  right, 
because  they  have  not  had  their  thoughts  exercised  at 
large,  but  have  confined  themselves  to  one  track. 
There  are  extremes  in  every  thing.  I  pray  God  to 
show  you  the  golden  mean. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  IV. 

August  30,  1770. 
Dear  Sir, — I  would  steal  a  few  minutes  here  to  write, 
lest  I  should  not  have  leisure  at  home.  I  have  not 
your  letter  with  me,  and  therefore  can  only  answer 
so  far  as  I  retain  a  general  remembrance  of  the  con- 
tents. 

You  will  doubtless  find  rather  perplexity  than  ad- 
vantage from  the  multiplicity  of  advice  you  may  re- 
ceive, if  you  endeavour  to  reconcile  and  adopt  the 
very  different  sentiments  of  your  friends.  I  think  it 
will  be  best  to  make  use  of  them  in  a  full  latitude,  that 
is,  to  correct  and  qualify  them  one  by  another,  and  to 
borrow  a  little  from  each,  without  confining  yourself 
entirely  to  any.  You  will  probably  be  advised  to 
different  extremes,  it  will  then  be  impossible  to  follow 
both;  but  it  may  be  practicable  to  find  a  middle  path 
between  them;  and  I  believe  this  will  generally  prove 
the  best  and  safest  method.  Only  consult  your  own 
temper,  and  endeavour  to  incline  rather  to  that  side 
to  which  you  are  the  least  disposed,  by  the  ordinary 


LETTERS   TO   MR.   . 


323 


strain  of  your  own  inclination,  for  on  that  side  you 
will  be  in  the  least  danger  of  erring.  Warm  and 
hasty  dispositions  will  seldom  move  too  slow,  and 
those  who  are  naturally  languid  and  cool  are  as  little 
liable  to  overact  their  part. 

With  respect  to  the  particulars  you  instance,  I  have 
generally  thought  you  warm  and  enterprising  enough, 
and  therefore  thought  it  best  to  restrain  you:  but  I 
meant  only  to  hold  you  in,  till  you  had  acquired  some 
further  knowledge  and  observation  both  of  yourself 
and  of  others.  I  have  the  pleasure  to  hope  (especially 
of  late)  that  you  are  become  more  self-diffident  and 
wary  than  you  was  some  time  ago.  And  therefore, 
as  your  years  and  time  are  advancing,  and  you  have 
been  for  a  tolerable  space  under  a  probation  of  silence, 
I  can  make  no  objection  to  your  attempting  some- 
times to  speak  in  select  societies;  but  let  your  attempts 
be  confined  to  such — I  mean  where  you  are  ac- 
quainted with  the  people,  or  the  leading  part  of  them — 
and  be  upon  your  guard  against  opening  yourself  too 
much  among  strangers;  and  again,  I  earnestly  desire 
you  would  not  attempt  any  thing  of  this  sort  in  a  very 
public  way,  which  may  perhaps  bring  you  under  in- 
conveniences, and  will  be  inconsistent  with  the  part 
you  ought  to  act  (in  my  judgment)  from  the  time  you 
receive  episcopal  ordination.  You  may  remember  a 
simile  I  have  sometimes  used  of  green  fruit:  children 
are  impatient  to  have  it  while  it  is  green,  but  persons 
of  more  judgment  will  wait  till  it  is  ripe.  Therefore 
I  would  wish  your  exhortations  to  be  brief,  private, 
and  not  very  frequent.  Rather  give  yourself  to  read- 
ing, meditation,  and  prayer. 

As  to  speaking  without  notes,  in  order  to  do  it  suc- 
cessfully, a  fund  of  knowledge  should  be  first  pos- 
sessed. Indeed,  in  such  societies  as  I  hope  you  will 
confine  your  attempts  to,  it  would  not  be  practicable 
to  use  notes;  but  I  mean,  that  if  you  design  to  come 
out  as  a  preacher  without  notes  from  the  first,  you 
must  use  double  diligence  in  study:  your  reading 
must  not  be  confined  to  the  Scriptures;  you  should  be 
acquainted  with  church  history,  have  a  general  view 


324 


CARDirHONlA. 


of  divinity  as  a  system,  know  something  of  the  state 
of  controversies  in  past  times  and  at  present,  and  in- 
deed of  the  general  history  of  mankind.  I  do  not 
mean  that  you  should  enter  deeply  into  these  things; 
but  you  will  need  to  have  your  mind  enlarged,  your 
ideas  increased,  your  style  and  manner  formed ;  you 
should  read,  think,  write,  compose,  and  use  all  dili- 
gence to  exercise  and  strengthen  your  faculties.  If 
you  would  speak  extempore  as  a  clergyman,  you  must 
be  able  to  come  off  roundly,  and  to  fill  up  your  hour 
with  various  matter,  in  tolerable  coherence,  or  else 
you  will  not  be  able  to  overcome  the  prejudice  which 
usually  prevails  amongst  the  people.  Perhaps  it  may 
be  as  well  to  use  some  little  scheme  in  the  note  way, 
especially  at  the  beginning;  but  a  little  trial  will  best 
inform  you  what  is  most  expedient. 

Let  your  backwardness  to  prayer  and  reading  the 
Scripture  be  ever  so  great,  you  must  strive  against  it. 
This  backwardness,  and  the  doubts  you  speak  of,  are 
partly  from  your  own  evil  heart,  but  perhaps  chiefly 
temptations  of  Satan:  he  knows,  if  he  can  keep  you 
from  drawing  water  out  of  the  wells  of  salvation,  he 
will  have  much  advantage.  My  soul  goes  often 
mourning  under  the  same  complaints,  but  at  times  the 
Lord  gives  me  a  little  victory.  I  hope  he  will  over- 
rule all  our  trials,  to  make  us  more  humble,  depend- 
ent, and  to  give  us  tenderness  of  spirit  towards  the 
distressed.  The  exercised  and  experienced  Christian, 
by  the  knowledge  he  has  gained  of  his  own  heart,  and 
the  many  difficulties  he  has  had  to  struggle  with,  ac- 
quires a  skill  and  compassion  in  dealing  with  others; 
ana  without  such  exercise,  all  our  study,  diligence, 
and  gifts  in  other  ways,  would  leave  us  much  at  a 
loss  in  some  of  the  most  important  parts  of  our 
calling. 

You  have  given  yourself  to  the  Lord  for  the  minis- 
try; his  providence  has  thus  far  favoured  your  views; 
therefore  harbour  not  a  thought  of  flinching  from  the 
battle  because  the  enemy  appears  in  view,  but  resolve 
to  endure  hardship  as  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Lift  up  your  banner  in  his  name;  trust  in  him,  and  he 


LETTERS   TO  ME. 


325 


will  support  you;  but  above  all  things,  be  sure  not  to 
be  either  enticed  or  terrified  from  the  privilege  of  a 
throne  of  grace. 

Who  your  enemies  are,  or  what  they  say,  I  know 
not;  for  I  never  conversed  with  them.  Your  friends 
here  have  thought  you  at  times  harsh  and  hasty  in 
your  manner,  and  rather  inclining  to  self-confidence. 
These  things  I  have  often  reminded  you  of;  but  I 
considered  them  as  blemishes  usually  attendant  upon 
youth,  and  which  experience,  temptation,  and  prayer 
would  correct.  I  hope  and  believe  you  will  do  well. 
You  will  have  a  share  in  my  prayers  and  best  advice; 
and  when  I  see  occasion  to  oiler  a  word  of  reproof,  I 
shall  not  use  any  reserve.    Yours,  &c. 


LETTER  V. 

July  25,  1772. 
Dear  Sir, — I  am  glad  to  hear  you  are  accommodated 

at  D  ,  where  I  hope  your  best  endeavours  will  not 

be  wanting  to  make  yourself  agreeable,  by  an  humble, 
inoffensive,  and  circumspect  behaviour. 

I  greatly  approve  of  your  speaking  from  one  of  the 
lessons  in  the  afternoon;  you  will  find  it  a  great  help 
to  bring  you  gradually  to  that  habit  and  readiness  of 
expression  which  you  desire;  and  you  will  perhaps 
find  it  make  more  impression  upon  your  hearers  than 
what  you  read  to  them  from  the  pulpit.  However,  I 
would  not  discourage  or  dissuade  you  from  reading 
your  sermons  for  a  time.  The  chief  inconvenience 
respecting  yourself  is  that  which  you  mention.  A 
written  sermon  is  something  to  lean  upon;  but  it  is 
best  for  a  preacher  to  lean  wholly  upon  the  Lord. 
But  set  off  gradually;  the  Lord  will  not  despise  the 
day  of  small  things:  pray  heartily  that  your  spirit 
may  be  right  with  him,  and  then  all  the  rest  will  be 
well.  And  keep  on  writing:  if  you  compose  one  ser- 
mon, and  should  find  your  heart  enlarged  to  preach 
28 


326 


CARDIPIIONIA. 


another,  still  your  labour  of  writing  will  not  be  lost. 
If  your  conscience  bears  you  witness  that  you  desire 
to  serve  the  Lord,  his  promise  (now  he  has  brought 
you  into  the  ministry)  of  a  sufficiency  and  ability  for 
the  work,  belongs  to  you  as  much  as  to  another. 
Your  borrowing  help  from  others  may  arise  from  a 
diffidence  of  yourself,  which  is  not  blamable;  but  it 
may  arise  in  part  likewise  from  a  diffidence  of  the 
Lord,  which  is  hurtful.  I  wish  you  may  get  encour- 
agement from  that  word,  Exodus  iv.  11,  12;  it  was 
great  encouragement  to  me.  While  I  would  press 
you  to  diligence  in  every  rational  means  for  the  im- 
provement of  your  stock  in  knowledge,  and  your 
ability  of  utterance,  I  would  have  you  remember,  that 
preaching  is  a  gift.  It  cannot  be  learned  by  industry 
and  imitation  only,  as  a  man  may  learn  to  make  a 
chair  or  a  table:  it  comes  from  above;  and  if  you  pa- 
tiently wait  upon  God,  he  will  bestow  this  gift  upon 
you,  and  increase  it  in  you.  It  will  grow  by  exer- 
cise. To  him  that  hath  shall  be  given,  and  he  shall 
have  more  abundantly.  And  be  chiefly  solicitous  to 
obtain  an  unction  upon  what  you  do  say.  Perhaps 
those  sermons  in  which  you  feel  yourself  most  defi- 
cient may  be  made  most  useful  to  others.  I  hope  you 
will  endeavour  likewise  to  be  plain  and  familiar  in 
your  language  and  manner  (though  not  low  or  vulgar), 
so  as  to  suit  yourself  as  much  as  possible  to  the  appre- 
hensions of  the  most  ignorant  people.  There  are  in 
all  congregations  some  persons  exceedingly  ignorant; 
yet  they  have  precious  souls,  and  the  Lord  often  calls 
such.  I  pray  the  Lord  to  make  you  wise  to  win 
souls.  I  hope  he  will.  You  cannot  be  too  jealous  of 
your  own  heart;  but  let  not  such  instances  as  Mr. 

-         discourage  you.    Cry  to  him  who  is  able  to 

hold  you  up,  that  you  may  be  safe,  and  you  shall  not 
cry  in  vain.  It  is  indeed  an  alarming  thought,  that  a 
man  may  pray  and  preach,  be  useful  and  acceptable 
for  a  time,  and  yet  be  nothing.  But  still  the  founda- 
tion of  God  standeth  sure.  I  have  a  good  hope,  that  I 
shall  never  have  cause  to  repent  the  part  I  have  taken 


LETTERS   TO  MR. 


327 


in  your  concerns.  While  you  keep  in  the  path  of 
duty,  you  will  find  it  the  path  of  safety.  Be  punc- 
tual in  waiting  upon  God  in  secret.  This  is  the 
life  of  every  thing,  the  only  way,  and  the  sure 
way,  of  maintaining  and  renewing  your  strength. — I 
am,  &c. 


EIGHT  LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  MR.  


LETTER  I. 

June  29,  1757. 
Dear  Sir, — I  endeavour  to  be  mindful  of  you  in  my 
prayers,  that  you  may  find  both  satisfaction  and  suc» 
cess,  and  that  the  Lord  himself  may  be  your  light  to 
discover  to  you  every  part  of  your  duty.  I  would 
earnestly  press  you  and  myself  to  be  followers  of  those 
who  have  been  followers  of  Christ ;  to  aim  at  a  life 
of  self-denial ;  to  renounce  self-will,  and  to  guard 
against  self-wisdom.  The  less  we  have  to  do  with 
the  world  the  better ;  and,  even  in  conversing  with 
our  brethren,  we  have  been,  and  unless  we  watch  and 
pray  shall  often  be,  ensnared.  Time  is  precious,  and 
opportunities  once  gone  are  gone  forever.  Even  by 
reading,  and  what  we  call  studying,  we  may  be  com- 
paratively losers.  The  shorter  way  is  to  be  closely 
waiting  upon  God  in  humble,  secret,  fervent  prayer. 
The  treasures  of  wisdom  and  knowledge  are  in  his 
hands  ;  and  he  gives  bountifully,  without  upbraiding. 
On  the  ether  hand,  whatever  we  may  undertake  with 
a  sincere  desire  to  promote  his  glory,  we  may  com- 
fortably pursue :  nothing  is  trivial  that  is  done  for 
him.  In  this  view,  I  would  have  you,  at  proper  inter- 
vals, pursue  your  studies,  especially  at  those  times 
when  you  are  unfit  for  better  work.  Pray  for  me 
that  I  may  be  enabled  to  break  through  the  snares  of 
vanity  that  lie  in  my  way ;  that  I  may  be  crucified 
with  Christ,  and  live  a  hidden  life  by  faith  in  him  who 
loved  me  and  gave  himself  for  me. — Adieu. 


LETTERS   TO   THE  REV.  MR. 


329 


LETTER  II 

August  31,  1757. 
Dear  Sir, — I  wish  you  much  of  that  spirit  which  was 
in  the  apostle,  which  made  him  content  to  become  all 
things  to  all  men,  that  he  might  gain  some.  I  am  per- 
suaded that  love  and  humility  are  the  highest  attain- 
ments in  the  school  of  Christ,  and  the  brightest  evi- 
dences that  he  is  indeed  our  master.  If  any  should 
seem  inclined  to  treat  you  with  less  regard,  because 
you  are,  or  have  been,  a  Methodist  teacher,  you  will 
find  forbearance,  meekness,  and  long-suffering,  the 
most  prevailing  means  to  conquer  their  prejudices. 
Our  Lord  has  not  only  taught  us  to  expect  persecu- 
tion from  the  world,  though  this  alone  is  a  trial  too 
hard  for  flesh  and  blood ;  but  we  must  look  for  what 
is  much  more  grievous  to  a  renewed  mind,  to  be  in 
some  respects  slighted,  censured,  and  misunderstood, 
even  by  our  Christian  brethren,  and  that  perhaps  in 
cases  where  we  are  really  striving  to  promote  the 
glory  of  God,  and  the  good  of  souls,  and  cannot,  with- 
out the  reproach  of  our  consciences,  alter  our  conduct, 
however  glad  we  should  be  to  have  their  approbation. 
Therefore  we  are  required  not  only  to  resist  the  world, 
the  flesh,  and  the  devil,  but  likewise  to  bear  one 
another's  burdens  :  which  plainly  intimates  there  will 
be  something  to  be  borne  with  on  all  hands ;  and 
happy  indeed  is  he  that  is  not  offended.  You  may 
observe  what  unjust  reports  and  surmises  weragre- 
ceived,  even  at  Jerusalem,  concerning  the  apostle 
Paul ;  and  it  seems  he  was  condemned  unheard,  and 
that  by  many  thousands  too ;  Acts  xxi.  20,  21  ;  but 
we  do  not  find  he  was  at  all  ruffled,  or  that  he  sought  to 
retort  any  thing  upon  them,  though  doubtless,  had  he 
been  so  disposed,  he  might  have  found  something  to 
charge  them  with  in  his  turn ;  but  he  calmly  and  will- 
ingly complied  with  every  thing  in  his  power  to  soften 
and  convince  them.  Let  us  be  followers  of  this  pattern, 
so  far  as  he  was  a  follower  of  Christ ;  for  even  Christ 

28  * 


330 


CARDirHONIA. 


pleased  not  himself.  How  did  he  bear  with  the  mis- 
takes, weakness,  intemperate  zeal,  and  imprudent  pro- 
posals of  his  disciples  while  on  earth;  and  how  does 
he  bear  with  the  same  things  from  you  and  me,  and 
every  one  of  his  followers  now  ?  and  do  we,  can  we, 
think  much  to  bear  with  each  other  for  his  sake  ? 
Have  we  all  a  full  remission  of  ten  thousand  talents, 
which  we  owed  him,  and  were  utterly  unable  to  pay, 
and  do  we  wrangle  amongst  ourselves  for  a  few 
pence?  God  forbid! 

If  you  should  be  numbered  among  the  regular  In- 
dependents, I  advise  you  not  to  offend  any  of  them  by 
unnecessary  singularities.  I  wish  you  not  to  part 
with'  any  truth,  or  with  any  thing  really  expedient ; 
but  if  the  omitting  any  thing  of  an  indifferent  nature 
will  obviate  prejudices,  and  increase  a  mutual  confi- 
dence, why  should  not  so  easy  a  sacrifice  be  made  1 
Above  all,  my  dear  friend,  let  us  keep  close  to  the 
Lord  in  a  way  of  prayer:  he  giveth  wisdom  that  is 
profitable  to  direct ;  he  is  the  Wonderful  Counsellor ; 
there  is  no  teacher  like  him.  Why  do  the  living  seek 
to  the  dead?  why  do  we  weary  our  friends  and  our- 
selves, in  running  up  and  down,  and  turning  over 
books  for  advice?  If  we  shut  our  eyes  upon  the  world 
and  worldly  things,  and  raise  our  thoughts  upwards 
in  humility  and  silence,  should  we  not  often  hear  the 
secret  voice  of  the  Spirit  of  God  whispering  to  our 
hearts,  and  pointing  out  to  us  the  way  of  truth  and 
peace?  Have  we  not  often  gone  astray,  and  hurt 
either  ourselves  or  our  brethren,  for  want  of  attending 
to  this  divine  instruction?  Have  we  not  sometimes 
mocked  God,  by  pretending  to  ask  direction  from  him, 
when  we  had  fixed  our  determination  before  hand? 
It  is  a  great  blessing  to  know  that  we  are  sincere ; 
and  next  to  this,  to  be  convinced  of  our  insincerity, 
and  to  pray  against  it. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTERS   TO   THE   REV.  MR. 


331 


LETTER  III. 

November  21,  1757. 
Dear  Sir, — Can  you  forgive  so  negligent  a  corres- 
pondent ?  I  am  indeed  ashamed;  but  (if  that  is  any 
good  excuse)  I  use  you  no  worse  than  my  other 
friends.  Whenever  I  write,  I  am  obliged  to  begin 
with  an  apology;  for,  what  with  business  and  the  in- 
cidental duties  of  every  day,  my  time  is  always  mort- 
gaged before  it  comes  into  my  hands,  especially  as  I 
have  so  little  skill  in  redeeming  and  improving  it.  I 
long  to  hear  from  you,  and  1  long  to  see  you ;  and 
indeed,  from  the  terms  of  yours,  I  expected  you  here 
before  this ;  which  has  been  partly  a  cause  of  my 
delay.  I  have  mislaid  your  letter,  and  cannot  remem- 
ber the  particulars ;  in  general,  I  remember  you  were 
well,  and  going  on  comfortably,  in  your  work,  which 
was  matter  of  joy  to  me  ;  and  my  poor  prayers  are 
for  you,  that  the  Lord  may  own  and  prosper  you  more 
and  more.  The  two  great  points  we  are  called  to 
pursue  in  this  sinful  divided  world,  are  peace  and  holi- 
ness: I  hope  you  are  much  in  the  study  of  them. 
These  are  the  peculiar  characteristics  of  a  disciple  of 
Jesus;  they  are  the  richest  part  of  the  enjoyments  of 
heaven;  and  so  far  as  they  are  received  into  the 
heart,  they  bring  down  heaven  upon  earth;  and  they 
are  more  inseparably  connected  between  themselves 
than  some  of  us  are  aware  of.  The  longer  I  live,  the 
more  I  see  of  the  vanity  and  the  sinfulness  of  our  un- 
christian disputes:  they  eat  up  the  very  vitals  of  reli- 
gion. I  grieve  to  think  how  often  I  have  lost  my 
time  and  my  temper  that  way,  in  presuming  to  regu- 
late the  vineyards  of  others,  when  I  have  neglected 
my  own;  when  the  beam  in  my  own  eye  has  so  con- 
tracted my  sight,  that  I  could  discern  nothing  but  the 
mote  in  my  neighbour's.  I  am  now  desirous  to  choose 
a  better  part.  Could  I  speak  the  publican's  words 
with  a  proper  feeling;  I  wish  not  for  the  tongue  of 
men  or  angels  to  fight  about  notions  and  sentiments. 


3,32 


CARDIPHONIA. 


I  allow  that  every  branch  of  gospel  truth  is  precious, 
that  errors  are  abounding,  and  that  it  is  our  duty  to 
bear  an  honest  testimony  to  what  the  Lord  lias  enabled 
us  to  find  comfort  in,  and  to  instruct  with  meekness 
such  as  are  willing  to  be  instructed ;  but  I  cannot  see 
it  my  duty,  nay,  I  believe  it  would  be  my  sin,  to  at- 
tempt to  beat  my  notions  into  other  people's  heads. 
Too  often  I  have  attempted  it  in  time  past;  but  now  I 
judge,  that  both  my  zeal  and  my  weapons  are  carnal. 
When  our  dear  Lord  questioned  Peter,  after  his  fall 
and  recovery,  he  said  not,  Art  thou  wise,  learned,  and 
eloquent  1  nay,  he  said  not,  Art  thou  clear  and  sound, 
and  orthodox?  But  this  only,  "Lovest  thou  me?" 
An  answer  to  this  was  sufficient  then,  why  not  now? 
Any  other  answer,  we  may  believe,  would  have  been 
insufficient  then.  If  Peter  had  made  the  most  pomp- 
ous confession  of  his  faith  and  sentiments,  still  the  first 
question  would  have  recurred,  "  Lovest  thou  me  ?" 
This  is  a  Scripture  precedent.  Happy  the  preacher, 
whoever  he  be,  my  heart  and  my  prayers  are  with 
him,  who  can  honestly  and  steadily  appropriate  Peter's 
answer.  Such  a  man,  I  say,  I  am  ready  to  hear, 
though  he  should  be  as  much  mistaken  in  some  points 
as  Peter  afterwards  appears  to  have  been  in  others. 
What  a  pity  it  is,  that  Christians  in  succeeding  ages 
should  think  the  constraining  force  of  the  love  of 
Christ  too  weak,  and  suppose  the  end  better  answered 
by  forms,  subscriptions,  and  questions  of  their  own 
devising.  I  cannot  acquit  even  those  churches,  who 
judge  themselves  nearest  the  primitive  rule  in  this 
respect:  alas!  will-worship  and  presumption  may  creep 
into  the  best  external  forms.  But  the  misfortune  both 
in  churches  and  private  Christians  is,  that  we  are  too 
prone  rather  to  compare  ourselves  with  others,  than 
to  judge  by  the  Scriptures;  and  while  each  can  see 
that  they  give  not  into  the  errors  and  mistakes  of  the 
opposite  party,  both  are  ready  to  conclude  that  they 
are  right;  and  thus  it  happens,  that  an  attachment  to 
a  supposed  gospel  order  will  recommend  a  man  sooner 
and  further  to  some  churches,  than  an  eminency  of 
gospel  practice.    I  hope  you  will  beware  of  such  a 


LETTERS  TO   THE  REV.  MR. 


333 


spirit,  whenever  you  publicly  assume  the  Independent 
character;  this,  like  a  worm  at  the  root,  has  nipped 
the  graces,  and  hindered  the  usefulness  of  many  a 
valuable  man;  and  those  who  change  sides  and 
opinions  are  the  most  liable  to  it.  For  the  pride  of 
our  heart  insensibly  prompts  us  to  cast  about  far  and 
near  for  arguments  to  justify  our  own  behaviour,  and 
makes  us  too  ready  to  hold  the  opinions  we  have 
taken  up  to  the  very  extreme,  that  those  amongst 
whom  we  are  newly  come  may  not  suspect  our  sin- 
cerity. In  a  word,  let  us  endeavour  to  keep  close  to 
God,  to  be  much  in  prayer,  to  watch  carefully  over 
our  hearts,  and  leave  the  busy,  warm  spirits,  to  make 
the  best  of  their  work.  The  secret  of  the  Lord  is 
with  them  that  fear  him,  and  that  wait  on  him  con- 
tinually; to  these  he  will  show  his  covenant,  not 
notionally,  but  experimentally.  A  few  minutes  of  the 
Spirit's  teaching  will  furnish  us  with  more  real  useful 
knowledge,  than  toiling  through  whole  folios  of  com- 
mentators and  expositors:  they  are  useful  in  their 
places,  and  are  not  to  be  undervalued  by  those  who 
can  perhaps  in  general  do  better  without  them ;  but  it 
will  be  our  wisdom  to  deal  less  with  the  streams,  and 
be  more  close  in  applying  to  the  fountain  head.  The 
Scripture  itself,  and  the  Spirit  of  God,  are  the  best 
and  the  only  sufficient  expositors  of  Scripture.  What- 
ever men  have  valuable  in  their  writings,  they  got  it 
from  hence;  and  the  way  is  as  open  to  us  as  to  any 
of  them.  There  is  nothing  required  but  a  teachable, 
humble  spirit;  and  learning,  as  it  is  commonly  called, 
is  not  necessary  in  order  to  this.  I  commend  you  to 
the  grace  of  God,  and  remain,  yours,  &c. 


LETTER  IV. 

January  10,  1760. 
Dear  Sir, — I  have  procured  Cennick's  sermons: — 
they  are  in  my  judgment  sound  and  sweet.    O  that 
you  and  I  had  a  double  portion  of  that  spirit  and  unc- 


334 


CAKDirHOJMlA. 


tion  which  is  in  them!  Come,  let  us  not  despair;  the 
fountain  is  as  full  and  as  free  as  ever: — precious  foun- 
tain, ever  flowing  with  blood  and  water,  milk  and 
wine.  This  is  the  stream  that  heals  the  wounded,  re- 
freshes the  weary,  satisfies  the  hungry,  strengthens  the 
"weak,  and  confirms  the  strong ;  it  opens  the  eyes  of 
the  blind,  softens  the  heart  of  stone,  teaches  the  dumb 
to  sing,  and  enables  the  lame  and  paralytic  to  walk, 
to  leap,  to  run,  to  fly,  to  mount  up  with  eagles'  wings  ; 
a  taste  of  this  stream  raiseth  earth  to  heaven,  and 
brings  down  heaven  upon  earth.  Nor  is  it  a  fountain 
only;  it  is  a  universal  blessing,  and  assumes  a  variety 
of  shapes  to  suit  itself  to  our  wants.  It  is  a  sun,  a 
shield,  a  garment,  a  shade,  a  banner,  a  refuge;  it  is 
bread,  the  true  bread,  the  very  staff  of  life ;  it  is  life 
itself,  immortal,  eternal  life  ! 

The  cross  of  Jesus  Christ  my  Lord, 
Is  food  and  medicine,  shield  and  sword. 

Take  that  for  your  motto;  wear  it  in  your  heart; 
keep  it  in  your  eye;  have  it  often  in  your  mouth,  till 
you  can  find  something  better.  The  cross  of  Christ 
is  the  tree  of  life  and  the  tree  of  knowledge  combined. 
Blessed  be  God,  there  is  neither  prohibition  nor  flaming 
sword  to  keep  us  back,  but  it  stands  like  a  tree  by  the 
highway  side,  which  affords  its  shade  to  every  pas- 
senger without  distinction.  Watch  and  pray.  We 
live  in  a  sifting  time:  error  gains  ground  every  day. 
May  the  name  and  love  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  keep  us 
and  all  his  people.  Either  write,  or  come  very  soon 
to,  yours,  &c. 


LETTER  V. 

November  15,  1760. 
Dear  Sir, — If  your  visit  should  be  delayed,  let  me 
have  a  letter.    I  want  either  good  news  or  good  ad- 
vice ;  To  hear  that  your  soul  prospers,  or  to  receive 
something  that  may  quicken  my  own.    The  apostle 


LETTERS   TO   THE   REV.  MR. 


335 


says,  "Ye  know  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ:" 
alas!  we  know  how  to  say  something  ahout  it,  but 
how  faint  and  feeble  are  our  real  perceptions  of  it ! 
Our  love  to  him  is  the  proof  and  measure  of  what  we 
know  of  his  love  to  us.  Surely,  then,  we  are  mere 
children  in  this  kind  of  knowledge,  and  every  other 
kind  is  vain.  What  should  we  think  of  a  man  who 
should  neglect  his  business,  family,  and  all  the  com- 
forts of  life,  that  he  might  study  the  Chinese  language, 
though  he  knows  beforehand  he  should  never  be  able 
to  attain  it,  nor  ever  find  occasion  or  opportunity  to 
use  it?  The  pursuit  of  every  branch  of  knowledge 
that  is  not  closely  connected  with  the  one  thing  need- 
ful, is  no  less  ridiculous. 

You  know  something  of  our  friend  Mrs.  B  . 

She  has  been  more  than  a  month  confined  to  her  bed, 
and  I  believe  her  next  remove  will  be  to  her  coffin. 
The  Lord  has  done  great  things  for  her.  Though  she 
has  been  a  serious  exemplary  person  all  her  life,  when 
the  prospect  of  death  presented,  she  began  to  cry  out 
earnestly — "  What  shall  I  do  to  be  saved  ?"  But  her 
solicitude  is  at  an  end :  she  has  seen  the  salvation  of 
God,  and  now  for  the  most  part  rejoices  in  something 
more  than  hope.  This  you  will  account  good  news, 
I  am  sure.  Let  it  be  your  encouragement  and  mine. 
The  Lord's  arm  is  not  shortened,  nor  is  his  presence 
removed;  he  is  near  us  still,  though  we  perceive  him 
not.  May  he  guide  you  with  his  eye  in  all  your 
public  and  private  concerns,  and  may  he  in  particular 
bless  our  communications  to  our  mutual  advantage. 
— I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  VI. 

July  29,  17(31. 
Dear  Sir, — Are  the  quarrels  made  up?    Tell  those 
who  know  what  communion  with  Jesus  is  worth,  that 
they  will  never  be  able  to  maintain  it,  if  they  give  way 
to  the  workings  of  pride,  jealousy,  and  anger.  This 


336 


CARDIPHONIA. 


will  provoke  the  Lord  to  leave  them  dry,  to  command 
the  clouds  of  his  grace  that  they  rain  no  rain  upon 
them.  These  things  are  sure  signs  of  a  low  frame, 
and  a  sure  way  to  keep  it  so.  Could  they  be  prevailed 
upon,  from  a  sense  of  the  pardoning  love  of  God  to 
their  own  souls,  to  forgive  each  other  as  the  Lord 
forgives  us,  freely,  fully,  without  condition  and  with- 
out reserve,  they  would  find  this  like  breaking  down 
a  stone  wall,  which  has  hitherto  shut  up  their  prayers 
from  the  Lord's  ears,  and  shut  out  his  blessing  from 
filling  their  hearts.  Tell  them  I  hope  to  hear  that  all 
animosities,  little  and  big,  are  buried  by  mutual  con- 
sent in  the  Redeemer's  grave.  Alas  !  the  people  of 
God  have  enemies  enough :  why,  then,  will  they 
weaken  their  own  hands  1  Why  will  they  help  their 
enemies  to  pull  down  the  Lord's  work  1  Why  will 
they  grieve  those  who  wish  them  well,  cause  the  weak 
to  stumble,  the  wicked  to  rejoice,  and  bring  a  reproach 
upon  their  holy  profession  1  Indeed  this  is  no  light 
matter ;  I  wish  it  may  not  lead  them  to  something 
worse  :  I  wish  they  may  be  wise  in  time,  lest  Satan 
gain  further  advantage  over  them,  and  draw  them  to 
something  that  shall  make  them  (as  David  did)  roar 
under  the  pains  of  broken  bones.  But  I  must  break 
off.  May  God  give  you  wisdom,  faithfulness,  and 
patience :  take  care  that  you  do  not  catch  an  angry 
spirit  yourself,  while  you  aim  to  suppress  it  in  others: 
this  will  spoil  all,  and  you  will  exhort,  advise,  and 
weep  in  vain.  May  you  rather  be  an  example  and 
pattern  to  the  flock;  and  in  this  view,  be  not  surprised 
if  you  yourself  meet  some  hard  usage.  Rather  rejoice 
that  you  will  thereby  have  an  opportunity  to  exemplify 
your  own  rules,  and  to  convince  your  people,  that 
what  you  recommend  to  them  you  do  not  speak  by 
rote,  but  from  the  experience  of  your  heart.  One  end 
why  our  Lord  was  tempted,  was  for  the  encourage- 
ment of  his  poor  followers,  that  they  might  know  him 
to  be  a  High  Priest  suited  to  them,  having  had  a 
fellow-feeling  in  their  distresses.  For  the  like  reason, 
he  appoints  his  ministers  to  be  sorely  exercised,  both 
from  without  and  within,  that  they  may  sympathize 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  MR. 


337 


with  their  flock,  and  know  in  their  own  hearts  the 
deceitfulness  of  sin,  the  infirmities  of  the  flesh,  and  the 
way  in  which  the  Lord  supports  and  bears  with  all 
that  trust  in  him.  Therefore  be  not  discouraged;  use- 
fulness and  trials,  comforts  and  crosses,  strength  and 
exercise  go  together.  But  remember  he  has  said:  "I 
will  never  leave  thee,  nor  forsake  thee ;  be  thou  faith- 
ful unto  death,  and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life." 
When  you  get  to  heaven,  you  will  not  complain  of  the 
way  by  which  the  Lord  brought  you.  Farewell. 
Pray  for  us. — Yours,  &c. 

LETTER  VII. 

December  14,  1761. 
Dear  Sir, — I  pray  the  Lord  to  accompany  you  ;  but 
cannot  help  fearing  you  go  on  too  fast.  If  you  have 
not  (as  I  am  sure  you  ought  not)  made  an  absolute  pro- 
mise, but  only  conditional,  you  need  not  be  so  solici- 
tous; depend  upon  it,  when  the  Lord  is  pleased  to 
remove  you,  he  will  send  one  to  supply  your  place.  I 
am  grieved  that  your  mind  is  so  set  upon  a  step  which, 
I  fear,  will  occasion  many  inconveniences  to  a  people 
who  have  deserved  your  best  regard.  Others  may  speak 
you  fairer,  but  none  wishes  you  better  than  myself ; 
therefore  I  hope  you  will  allow  me  to  speak  my  mind 
plainly,  and  believe  that  it  is  no  pleasure  to  me  to 
oppose  your  inclinations.  As  to  your  saying  they 
will  take  no  denial,  it  has  no  weight  with  me.  Had 
they  asked  what  you  were  exceedingly  averse  to,  you 
would  soon  have  expressed  yourself  so  as  to  convince 
them  it  was  to  no  purpose  to  urge  you ;  but  they  saw 
something  in  your  manner  or  language  that  encou- 
raged them ;  they  saw  the  proposal  was  agreeable  to 
you,  that  you  were  not  at  all  unwilling  to  exchange 
your  old  friends  for  new  ones ;  and  this  is  the  reason 
they  would  take  no  denial.  If  you  should  live  to  see 
those  who  are  most  forward  in  pressing  you  become 
the  first  to  discourage  you,  you  will  think  seriously 
of  my  words. 

29 


338 


CARDIPHONIA. 


If  I  thought  my  advice  would  prevail,  it  should  be 
this:  Call  the  people  together,  and  desire  them  (if  pos- 
sible) to  forget  you  ever  intended  to  depart  from  them ; 
and  promise  not  to  think  of  a  removal  till  the  Lord 
shall  make  your  way  so  clear,  that  even  they  shall 
have  nothing  reasonable  to  object  against  it.  You 
may  keep  your  word  with  your  other  friends  too ;  for 
when  a  proper  person  shall  offer,  as  likely  to  please 
and  satisfy  the  people  as  yourself,  I  will  give  my 
hearty  consent  to  your  removal. 

Consider  what  it  is  you  would  have  in  your  office, 
but  maintenance,  acceptance,  and  success.  Have  you 
not  those  where  you  are  1  Are  you  sure  of  having 
them  where  you  are  going?  Are  you  sure  the  Spirit 
of  God  (without  which  you  will  do  nothing,)  will  be 
with  you  there,  as  he  has  been  with  you  hitherto  1 
Perhaps,  if  you  act  in  your  own  spirit,  you  may  find 
as  great  a  change  as  Samson.  I  am  ready  to  weep 
when  I  think  what  difficulties  were  surmounted  to 
accomplish  your  ordination,  and  now,  when  the  people 
thought  themselves  fixed,  that  you  should  so  soon  dis- 
appoint them. — Yours,  &c. 


LETTER  VIII. 

February  15,  1762. 
Dear  Sir, — I  have  been  often  thinking  of  you  since 
your  removal,  and  was  glad  to  receive  your  letter 
to-day.  I  hope  you  will  still  go  on  to  find  more  and  more 
encouragement  to  believe  that  the  Lord  has  dispose  and 
led  you  to  the  step  you  have  taken  ;  for  though  I  wrote 
with  the  greatest  plainness  and  earnestness,  and  would, 
if  in  my  power,  have  prevented  it  while  under  delibe- 
ration, yet,  now  it  is  done  and  past  recall,  I  would 
rather  help  than  dishearten  you.  Indeed,  I  cannot  say 
that  my  view  of  the  affair  is  yet  altered.  The  best 
way  not  to  be  cast  down  hereafter,  is  not  to  be  too 
sanguine  at  first.  You  know  there  is  something 
pleasing  in  novelty ;  as  yet  you  are  new  to  them,  and 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  MR. 


339 


they  to  you:  I  pray  God  that  you  may  find  as  cordial 
a  regard  from  them  as  at  present,  when  you  haves 
been  with  them  as  many  years  as  in  the  place  you 
came  from.  And  if  you  have  grace  to  be  watchful 
and  prayerful,  all  will  be  well;  for  we  serve  a  gracious 
Master,  who  knows  how  to  overrule  even  our  mistakes 
to  his  glory  and  our  own  advantage.  Yet  I  observe, 
that  when  we  do  wrong,  sooner  or  later  we  smart  for 
our  indiscretion ;  perhaps  many  years  afterwards. 
After  we  have  seen  and  confessed  our  fault,  and  re- 
ceived repeated  proofs  of  pardoning  love,  as  to  the 
guilt,  yet  chastisement,  to  remind  us  more  sensibly  of 
our  having  done  amiss,  will  generally  find  us  out.  So 
it  was  with  David,  in  the  matter  of  Uriah ;  the  Lord 
put  away  his  sin,  healed  his  broken  bones,  and  restored 
unto  him  the  light  of  his  countenance ;  yet  many 
troubles,  in  consequence  of  this  affair,  followed  one 
upon  another,  till  at  length  (many  years  afterwards) 
he  was  driven  from  Jerusalem  by  his  own  son.  So  it 
was  with  Jacob  ;  he  dealt  deceitfully  with  his  brother 
Esau ;  notwithstanding  this  the  Lord  appeared  to  him 
and  blessed  him,  gave  him  comfortable  promises,  and 
revealed  himself  to  him  from  time  to  time ;  yet,  after 
an  interval  of  twenty  years,  his  fault  was  brought 
afresh  to  his  remembrance,  and  his  heart  trembled 
within  him  when  he  heard  his  brother  was  coming 
with  armed  men  to  meet  him.  And  thus  I  have  found 
it  in  my  own  experience :  things  which  I  had  forgotten 
a  long  while  have  been  brought  to  my  mind  by  provi- 
dential dispensations  which  I  little  expected,  but  the 
first  rise  of  which  I  have  been  able  to  trace  far  back, 
and  forced  to  confess  that  the  Lord  is  indeed  He  that 
judgeth  the  heart  and  trieth  the  reins.  I  hint  this  for 
your  caution  :  you  know  best  upon  what  grounds  yo'u 
have  proceeded ;  but  if,  (though  I  do  not  affirm  it,  I 
hope  otherwise,)  I  say,  if  you  have  acted  too  much  in 
your  own  spirit, — been  too  hasty  and  precipitate  ;  if 
you  have  not  been  sufficiently  tender  of  your  people, 
nor  thoughtful  of  the  conse-quences  which  your  depar- 
ture will  probably  involve  them  in  ;  if  you  were  impa- 
tient under  the  Lord's  hand,  and  instead  of  waiting 


340 


CAB.DIPHONIA. 


his  time  and  way  of  removing  the  trials  and  difficulties 
you  found,  you  have  ventured  upon  an  attempt  to  free 
and  mend  yourself, — I  say,  if  any  of  these  things  have 
mixed  with  your  determinations,  something  will  fall 
out  to  show  you  your  fault:  either  you  will  not  find  the 
success  you  hope  for,  or  friends  will  grow  cold,  or 
enemies  and  difficulties  you  dream  not  of  will  present 
themselves,  or  your  own  mind  will  alter,  so  as  what 
seems  now  most  pleasant  will  afford  you  little  plea- 
sure. Yet  though  I  write  thus,  J  do  not  mean  (as  I 
said  before)  to  discourage  you,  but  that  you  may  be 
forewarned,  humble,  and  watchful.  If  you  should  at 
any  time  have  a  different  view  of  things,  you  may 
take  comfort  from  the  instances  I  have  mentioned. 
The  trials  of  David  and  Jacob  were  sharp,  but  they 
were  short,  and  they  proved  to  their  advantage,  put 
them  upon  acts  of  humiliation  and  prayer,  and  ended 
in  a  double  blessing.  Nothing  can  harm  us  that 
quickens  our  earnestness  and  frequency  in  applying  to 
a  throne  of  grace :  only  trust  the  Lord,  and  keep  close 
to  him,  and  all  that  befalls  you  shall  be  for  good. 
Temptations  end  in  victory;  troubles  prove  an  increase 
of  consolation;  yea,  our  very  falls  and  failings  tend  to 
increase  our  spiritual  wisdom,  to  give  us  a  greater 
knowledge  of  Satan's  devices,  and  make  us  more 
habitually  upon  our  guard  against  them.  Happy  case 
of  the  believer  in  Jesus :  when  bitten  by  the  fiery  ser- 
pent he  needs  not  go  far  for  a  remedy, — he  has  only, 
to  look  to  a  bleeding  Saviour  and  be  healed. 

I  think  one  great  advantage  that  attends  a  removal 
into  a  new  place  is,  that  it  gives  an  easy  opportunity 
of  forming  a  new  plan,  and  breaking  off  any  little 
habits  which  we  have  found  inconvenient,  and  yet 
perhaps  could  not  so  readily  lay  aside,  where  our  cus- 
toms and  acquaintance  had  been  long  formed.  I 
earnestly  recommend  to  you  to  reflect,  if  you  cannot 
recollect  some  things  which  you  have  hitherto  omitted, 
which  may  properly  be  now  taken  up;  some  things 
formerly  allowed  which  may  now  with  ease  and  con- 
venience be  laid  aside.  I  only  give  the  hint  in  general ; 
for  I  have  nothing  in  particular  to  charge  you  with. 


LETTERS   TO   THE   REV.  MR. 


341 


I  recommend  to  you  to  be  very  choice  of  your  time, 
especially  the  fore  part  of  the  day ;  let  your  morning 
hours  be  devoted  to  prayer,  reading,  and  study : 
and  suffer  not  the  importunity  of  friends  to  rob  you 
of  the  hours  before  noon,  without  a  just  necessity ; 
and  if  you  accustom  yourself  to  rise  early  in  the  morn- 
ing, you  will  find  a  great  advantage.  Be  careful  to 
avoid  losing  your  thoughts,  whether  in  books  or  other- 
wise, upon  any  subjects  which  are  not  of  a  direct  sub- 
serviency to  your  great  design,  till  towards  dinner- 
time ;  the  afternoon  is  not  so  favourable  to  study ; 
this  is  a  proper  time  for  paying  and  receiving  visits, 
conversing  among  your  friends,  or  unbending  with  a 
book  of  instructive  entertainments,  such  as  history, 
&c,  which  may  increase  your  general  knowledge, 
without  a  great  confinement  of  your  attention ;  but 
let  the  morning  hours  be  sacred.  I  think  you  would 
likewise  find  advantage  in  using  your  pen  more: 
write  short  notes  upon  the  Scriptures  you  read,  or 
transcribe  the  labours  of  others ;  make  extracts  from 
your  favourite  authors,  especially  those  who,  besides 
a  fund  of  spiritual  and  evangelical  matter,  have  a 
happy  talent  of  expressing  their  thoughts  in  a  clear 
and  lively,  or  pathetic  manner:  you  would  find  a  con- 
tinued exercise  in  this  way  would  be  greatly  useful  to 
form  your  own  style,  and  help  your  delivery  and 
memory ;  you  would  become  insensibly  master  of 
their  thoughts,  and  find  it  more  easy  to  express  your- 
self justly  and  clearly:  what  we  only  read  we  easily 
lose,  but  what  we  commit  to  paper  is  not  so  soon  for- 
got. Especially  remember  (what  you  well  know,  but 
we  cannot  too  often  remind  each  other),  that  frequent 
secret  prayer  is  the  life  of  all  we  do.  If  any  man  lack 
wisdom,  let  him  ask  of  God,  and  it  shall  be  given  ;  but 
all  our  diligence  will  fail  if  we  are  remiss  in  this  par- 
ticular. I  am  glad  it  is  not  thought  necessary  for  you 
to  go  to  London  on  this  occasion.  I  hope  you 
will  not  think  it  necessary  upon  any  other  account. 
Rather  keep  close  to  the  work  you  have  undertaken, 
and  endeavour  to  avoid  any  thing  that  looks  like 

29  * 


342 


r-AKDlPHONIA. 


ostentation,  or  a  desire  to  be  taken  notice  of.  You 
see  I  advise  you  with  the  freedom  of  a  friend  who 
loves  you  and  longs  to  see  your  work  and  your  soul 
prosper. 

You  will,  I  doubt  not,  endeavour  to  promote  the 
practice  of  frequent  prayer  in  the  houses  that  receive 
you.  I  look  upon  prayer  meetings  as  the  most  pro- 
fitable exercises  (excepting  the  public  preaching)  in 
which  Christians  can  engage :  they  have  a  direct 
tendency  to  kill  a  worldly,  trifling  spirit,  to  draw 
down  a  divine  blessing  upon  all  our  concerns,  compose 
differences,  and  enkindle  (at  least  to  maintain)  the 
flame  of  divine  love  amongst  brethren.  But  I  need 
not  tell  you  the  advantages;  you  know  them:  I  only 
would  exhort  you ;  and  the  rather,  as  I  find  in  my 
own  case  the  principal  cause  of  my  leanness  and  un- 
fruitfulness  is  owing  to  an  unaccountable  backward- 
ness to  pray.  I  can  write,  or  read,  or  converse, 
or  hear,  with  a  ready  will ;  but  prayer  is  more 
spiritual  and  inward  than  any  of  these;  and  the 
more  spiritual  any  duty  is,  the  more  my  carnal  heart 
is  apt  to  start  from  it.  May  the  Lord  pour  forth 
his  precious  spirit  of  prayer  and  supplication  in  both 
our  hearts. 

I  am  not  so  well  pleased  with  the  account  you  give 
of  so  many  dry  bones.  It  increases  rny  wonder  that 
you  could  so  readily  exchange  so  much  plump  flesh 
and  blood  as  you  had  about  you  for  a  parcel  of  skele- 
tons. I  wish  they  may  not  haunt  you,  and  disturb 
your  peace.  I  wish  these  same  dry  bones  do  not 
prove  thorns  in  your  sides  and  in  your  eyes.  You  say, 
now  you  have  to  pray,  and  prophecy,  and  wait  for  the 
four  winds  to  come  and  put  life  into  these  bones.  God 
grant  that  your  prayers  may  be  answered;  but  if  I 
knew  a  man  who  possessed  a  field  in  a  tolerable  soil, 
which  had  afforded  him  some  increase  every  year;  and 
if  this  man,  after  having  bestowed  seven  years'  labour  in 
cultivating,  weeding,  manuring, fencing, &c,  just  when 
he  has  brought  his  ground  (in  his  neighbour's  judg- 
ment) into  good  order,  and  might  reasonably  hope  for 


LETTERS    TO   THE   REV.  AIR.  R- 


,*543 


larger  crops  than  he  had  yet  ever'  seen,  should  sud- 
denly forego  all  his  advantages,  leave  his  good  seed 
for  the  birds  to  eat,  pull  up  the  young  fences  which 
cost  him  so  much  pains  to  plant,  and  all  this  for  the 
sake  of  making  a  new  experiment  upon  the  top  of  a 
mountain ;  though  I  might  heartily  wish  him  great 
success,  I  could  not  honestly  give  him  great  encourage- 
ment. You  have  parted  with  that  for  a  trifle,  which 
in  my  eyes  seems  an  inestimable  jewel ;  I  mean  the 
hearts  and  affections  of  an  enlightened  people.  This 
appears  to  me  one  of  the  greatest  honours  and  greatest 
pleasures  a  faithful  minister  can  possess,  and  which 
many  faithful  and  eminent  ministers  have  never  been 
able  to  obtain.  This  gave  you  a  vast  advantage; 
your  gift  was  more  acceptable  there  than  that  of  any 
other  person,  and  more  than  you  will  probably  find 
elsewhere.  For  I  cannot  make  a  comparison  between 
the  hasty  approbation  of  a  few,  whose  eyes  are  but  be- 
ginning to  open,  and  their  affections  and  passions  warm, 
so  that  they  must,  if  possible,  have  the  man  that  first 
catches  their  attention ;  I  say,  I  cannot  think  this 
worthy  to  be  compared  to  the  regard  of  a  people  who 
understood  the  gospel,  were  able  to  judge  of  men  and 
doctrines,  and  had  trial  of  you  for  so  many  years.  It 
is,  indeed,  much  to  your  honour  (it  proves  that  you 
were  faithful,  diligent,  and  exemplary),  that  the  people 
proved  so  attached  to  you ;  but  that  you  should  force 
yourself  from  them,  when  they  so  dearly  loved  you, 
and  so  much  needed  you,  this  has  made  all  your 
friends  in  these  parts  to  wonder,  and  your  enemies  to 
rejoice ;  and  I,  alas !  know  not  what  to  answer  in 
your  behalf  to  either.  Say  not,  "  I  hate  this  Micaiah, 
for  he  prophecies  not  good  of  me,  but  evil ;"  but  allow 
me  the  privilege  of  a  friend.  My  heart  is  full  when  I 
think  of  what  has  happened,  and  what  will  probably  be 
the  consequence.  In  few  words,  I  am  strongly  per- 
suaded you  have  taken  an  unadvised  step,  and  would 
therefore  prepare  you  for  the  inconvenience  and  un- 
easiness you  may  probably  meet  with.  And  if  I  am 
(as  I  desire  I  may  prove)  mistaken,  my  advice  will  do 


344 


CARDIPHONIA. 


no  harm ;  you  will  want  something  to  balance  the 
caresses  and  success  you  meet  with. 

We  should  be  very  glad  to  see  you,  and  hope  you 
will  take  your  measures,  when  you  do  come,  to 
lengthen  your  usual  stay,  in  proportion  to  the  difference 
of  the  distance.    Pray  for  us. — I  am,  &c. 


FOUR  LETTERS  TO  MRS.  P  


LETTEft  I. 

May— 1774. 

My  Dear  Madam, — I  have  had  a  sudden  notice  that  I 
may  send  you  a  hasty  line,  to  express  our  satisfaction 
in  hearing  that  you  had  a  safe,  though  perilous 
journey.  I  hope  I  shall  be  always  mindful  to  pray, 
that  the  Lord  may  guide,  bless,  and  comfort  you,  and 
give  you  such  a  manifestation  of  his  person,  power, 
and  grace,  as  may  set  you  at  liberty  from  all  fear,  and 
fill  you  with  abiding  peace  and  joy  in  believing.  Re- 
member that  Jesus  has  all  power,  the  fulness  of  com- 
passion, and  embraces  with  open  arms  all  that  come 
to  him  for  life  and  salvation. 

I  know  not  whether  Mrs.  's  illness  was  be- 
fore or  since  my  last.  Through  mercy  she  is  better 
again;  and  I  remain  so,  though  death  and  illness  are 
still  walking  about  the  town.  O  for  grace  to  take 
warning  by  the  sufferings  of  others,  and  sit  loose  to 
the  world,  and  so  number  our  days  as  to  incline  our 
hearts  to  the  one  thing  needful !  Indeed,  that  one 
thing  includes  many  things,  sufficient  to  engage  the 
best  of  our  thoughts,  and  the  most  of  our  time,  if  we 
were  duly  sensible  of  their  importance ;  but  I  may 
adopt  the  Psalmist's  expression,  "My  soul  cleaveth  to 
the  dust."  How  is  it  that  the  truths  of  which  I  have 
the  most  undoubted  conviction,  and  which  are  of  all 
others  the  most  weighty,  should  make  so  little  impres- 
sion upon  me?  Oh!  I  know  the  cause!  It  is  deeply 
rooted.  An  evil  nature  cleaves  to  me  ;  so  that  when  I 
would  do  good,  evil  is  present  with  me.  It  is,  however, 

345 


346 


CARDIPHONIA. 


a  mercy  to  be  made  sensible  of  it,  and  in  any  measure 
humbled  for  it.  Ere  long  it  will  be  dropped  in  the 
grave,  then  all  complaints  shall  cease :  that  thought 
gives  relief.  I  shall  not  always  live  this  poor  dying 
life:  I  hope  one  day  to  be  all  ear,  all  heart,  all  tongue; 
when  I  shall  see  the  Redeemer  as  he  is — I  shall  be 
like  him.  This  will  be  as  heaven  indeed,  to  behold 
his  glory  without  a  veil,  to  rejoice  in  his  love  without 
a  cloud,  and  to  sing  his  praises  without  one  jarring 
or  wandering  note,  for  e.ver.  In  the  meantime,  may 
he  enable  us  to  serve  him  with  our  best.  Oh  that  every 
power,  faculty,  and  talent,  were  devoted  to  him !  He 
deserves  all  we  have,  and  ten  thousand  times  more  if 
we  had  it;  for  he  has  loved  us,  and  washed  us  from 
our  sins  in  his  own  blood.  He  gave  himself  for  us. 
In  one  sense  we  are  well  suited  to  answer  his  purpose; 
for  if  we  were  not  vile  and  worthless  beyond  expres- 
sion, the  exceeding  riches  of  his  grace  would  not  have 
been  so  gloriously  displayed.  His  glory  shines  more 
in  redeeming  one  sinner,  than  in  preserving  a  thousand 

angels.    Poor  Mr.   is  still  in  the  dark  valley, 

but  we  trust  prayer  shall  yet  bring  him  out.  Mighty 
things  have  been  done  in  answer  to  prayer,  and  the 
Lord's  arm  is  not  shortened,  neither  is  his  ear  heavy. 
It  is  our  part  to  wait  till  we  have  an  answer.  One  of 
his  own  hymns  says, 

The  promise  may  be  long  deferred, 
But  never  comes  too  late. 

I  suppose  you  have  heard  of  the  death  of  Mr. 

T   of  R  .    This  is  apparently  a  heavy 

blow.  He  was  an  amiable,  judicious,  candid  man 
and  an  excellent  preacher  in  a  great  sphere  of  useful- 
ness ;  and  his  age  and  constitution  gave  hopes  that  he 
might  have  been  eminently  serviceable  for  many  years. 
How  often  does  the  Lord  write  "  Vanity"  upon  all 
our  expectations  from  men  !  He  visited  a  person  ill 
of  a  putrid  fever,  and  carried  the  seeds  of  infection 

with  him  to  London,  where  he  died.    Mrs.  is 

a  very  excellent  and  accomplished  woman,  but  ex- 
ceedingly delicate  in  her  frame  and  spirits.  How 


LETTERS  TO  MRS.  P. 


347 


can  she  bear  so  sudden  and  severe  a  stroke  !  But  yet 
I  hope  she  will  afford  a  proof  of  the  Lord's  all-suffi- 
ciency and  faithfulness.  Oh  madam,  the  Lord  our 
God  is  a  great  God !  If  he  frowns,  the  smiles  of  the 
whole  creation  can  afford  no  comfort ;  and  if  he  is 
pleased  to  smile,  he  can  enable  the  soul  under  the 
darkest  dispensations  to  say,  All  is  well.  Yet  the  flesh 
will  feel,  and  it  ought;  otherwise  the  exercise  of  faith, 
patience,  and  resignation,  would  be  impracticable. 
I  have  lost  in  him  one  of  my  most  valued  and  valuable 
friends ;  but  what  is  my  loss  to  that  of  his  people  ! 

The  Lord  bless  you  and  keep  you.  The  Lord  in- 
crease you  more  and  more,  you  and  your  children. 
The  Lord  lift  up  the  light  of  his  countenance  upon 
you,  and  give  you  his  peace.  I  thank  him  for  leading 
you  to  us,  but  especially  for  making  your  visit  there 
in  any  measure  agreeable  and  profitable  to  yourself. 
If  I  have  been  an  instrument  in  his  hand  for  your 
comfort,  I  have  reason  to  remember  it  among  the 
greatest  favours  he  has  conferred  upon  me.  And  now, 
dear  madam,  once  more,  farewell.  If  the  Lord  spare 
our  lives,  I  hope  we  shall  see  each  other  again  upon 
earth.  But  above  all,  let  us  rejoice  in  the  blessed 
gospel,  by  which  immortality  is  brought  to  light,  and 
a  glorious  prospect  opened  beyond  the  grave. 

There  sits  our  Saviour  throned  in  light, 
Clothed  with  a  body  like  our  own. 

There,  at  least,  after  all  the  changes  and  trials  of  this 
state,  we  shall  meet  to  part  no  more. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  II. 

1775. 

My  Dear  Madam, — I  should  have  been  more  uneasy 
at  being  prevented  writing  immediately,  had  I  any 
reason  to  apprehend  my  advice  necessary  upon  the 
point  you  propose,  which  by  this  time  I  suppose  is 
settled,  as  it  should  be,  without  me.    I  smiled  at  Miss 


348 


CAKDIPHONIA. 


M  's  disappointment.    However,  if  the  Lord 

favours  her  with  a  taste  for  the  library  of  my  propos- 
ing, she  will  be  like  the  merchantman  seeking  goodly 
pearls,  and  will  count  all  other  books  but  pebbles  in 
comparison  of  those  four  volumes,  which  present  us 
with  something  new  and  important  whenever  we  look 
into  them.  I  shall  be  much  obliged  to  her  if  she  will 
commit  the  third  chapter  of  Proverbs  to  her  memory, 
and  I  shall  pray  the  Lord  to  write  it  in  her  heart. 

You  surprise  me  when  you  tell  me,  that  the  incident 
of  my  birth-day  was  noticed  by  those  I  never  saw. 
Be  so  good  as  to  return  my  thanks  to  my  unknown 
friends,  and  tell  them,  that  I  pray  our  common  Lord 
and  Saviour  to  bless  them  abundantly.  His  people, 
while  here,  are  scattered  abroad,  separated  by  hills 
and  rivers,  and  too  often  by  names  and  prejudices; 
but  by  and  by  we  shall  all  meet,  where  we  shall  all 
know  and  acknowledge  each  other,  and  rejoice  toge- 
ther for  evermore.  1  have  lately  read  with  much 
pleasure,  and  I  hope  with  some  profit,  the  History  of 
the  Greenland  Mission.  Upon  the  whole,  it  is  a  glorious 
work.  None  who  love  the  Lord  will  refuse  to  say,  it 
is  the  finger  of  God  indeed.  For  my  own  part,  my 
soul  rejoices  in  it:  and  I  honour  the  instruments,  as 
men  who  have  hazarded  their  lives  in  an  extraordi- 
nary manner  for  the  sake  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Sure  I 
am  that  none  could  have  sustained  such  discourage- 
ments at  first,  or  have  obtained  such  success  after- 
wards, unless  the  Lord  had  sent,  supported,  and  owned 
them. 

I  hope  we  shall  have  an  interest  in  your  prayers;  I 
trust  the  Lord  is  yet  with  us.  We  have  some  ripe 
for  the  sickle,  and  some  just  springing  up;  some 
tokens  of  his  gracious  presence  amongst  us ;  but  sin 
and  Satan  cut  us  out  abundance  of  work  as  indi- 
viduals, though,  through  mercy,  as  a  society,  we  walk 
in  peace. 

"  The  toad  and  the  spider"  is  an  exhibition  of  my  daily 
experience.  I  am  often  wounded,  but  the  Lord  is  my 
health.  Still,  I  am  a  living  monument  of  mercy;  and 
I  trust  that  word,  "Because  I  live,  ye  shall  live  also;" 


LETTERS  TO   MRS.  P- 


349 


will  carry  me  to  the  end.  I  am  poor,  weak,  and  fool- 
ish, but  Jesus  is  wise,  strong,  and  abounding  in  grace. 
He  has  given  me  a  desire  to  trust  my  all  in  his  hands, 
and  he  will  not  disappoint  the  expectation  which  he 
himself  has  raised.  At  present  1  have  but  little  to 
say,  and  but  little  time  to  say  it  in.  When  you  think 
of  this  place,  I  hope  you  will  think  and  believe,  that 
you  have  friends  here  most  cordially  interested  in 
your  welfare,  and  often  remembering  you  in  prayer. 
May  the  Lord  be  your  guide  and  shield,  and  give  you 
the  best  desires  of  your  heart.  I  pray  him  to  es- 
tablish and  settle  you  in  the  great  truths  of  his  word. 
I  trust  he  will.  We  learn  more,  and  more  effectually, 
by  one  minute's  communication  with  him  through  the 
medium  of  his  written  word,  than  we  could  from  an 
assembly  of  divines,  or  a  library  of  books.    I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  III. 

August  — ,  1775. 
My  Dear  Madam, — It  is  not  owing  to  forgetfulness 
that  your  letter  has  been  thus  long  unanswered.  It 
has  lain  within  my  view  this  fortnight,  demanding  my 
first  leisure  hour;  but  affairs  of  daily  occurrence  have 
been  so  many  and  so  pressing,  that  I  have  been  con- 
strained to  put  it  off"  till  now.  I  trust  the  Lord,  by 
his  Spirit  and  providence,  will  direct  and  prosper  the 
settlement  of  your  children.    I  desire  my  love  to  Miss 

M  .    My  idea  of  her  -enlarges.    Methinks  I  see 

her  aspiring  to  be  as  tall  as  her  mamma.  I  hope  like- 
wise that  she  increases  in  grace  and  wisdom  as  in 
years  and  stature;  and  that  hearing  our  Lord's  flock 
is  a  little  flock,  she  feels  an  earnest  thirst  to  be  one  of 
the  happy  number  which  constitute  his  fold. 

There  the  Lord  dwells  amongst  them  upon  his  own  hill, 
With  the  flocks  all  around  him  awaiting  his  will. 


If  she  has  such  a  desire,  I  can  tell  who  gave  it  her, 

30 


350 


CARDirilONIA. 


for  I  am  persuaded  it  was  not  born  with  her;  and 
where  the  good  husbandman  sows,  there  will  he  also 

reap.    Therefore,  dear  Miss  M  ,  press  forward: 

knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you,  for  yet  there 
is  room.  O  what  a  fold!  O  what  a  pasture!  O 
what  a  Shepherd  !    Let  us  love,  and  sing,  and  wonder. 

I  hope  the  good  people  at  Bristol,  and  everywhere 
else,  are  praying  for  our  sinful,  disti-acted  land,  in  this 
dark  day.    The  Lord  is  angry,  the  sword  is  drawn, 
and  I  am  afraid  nothing  but  the  spirit  of  wrestling 
prayer  can  prevail  for  the  returning  it  into  the  scab- 
bard.   Could  things  have  proceeded  to  these  extremi- 
ties, except  the  Lord  had  withdrawn  his  salutary 
blessing  from  both  sides  ?    It  is  a  time  of  prayer.  We 
see  the  beginning  of  trouble,  but  who  can  foresee  the 
possible  consequences  1    The  fire  is  kindled,  but  how 
far  it  may  spread,  those  who  are  above  may  perhaps 
know  better  than  we.    I  meddle  not  with  the  disputes 
of  party,  nor  concern  myself  with  any  political  max- 
ims, but  such  as  are  laid  down  in  Scripture.    There  I 
read,  that  righteousness  exalteth  a  nation,  and  that  sin 
is  the  reproach,  and,  if  persisted  in,  the  ruin  of  any 
people.    Some  people  are  startled  at  the  enormous 
sum  of  our   national  debt:   they  who  understand 
spiritual  arithmetic,  may  be  well  startled  if  they  sit 
down  and  compute  the  debt  of  national  sin.  Impri- 
mis, Infidelity.    Item,  Contempt  of  the  Gospel.  Item, 
The  profligacy  of  manners.    Item,  Perjury.  Item, 
The  cry  of  blood,  the  blood  of  thousands,  perhaps 
millions,  from  the  East  Indies.    It  would  take  sheets, 
yea,  quires,  to  draw  out  the- particulars  under  each  of 
these  heads,  and  then  much  would  remain  untold. 
What  can  we  answer,  when  the  Lord  saith,  "Shall 
not  I  visit  for  these  things?    Shall  not  my  soul  be 
avenged  on  such  a  nation  as  this  ?"    Since  we  re- 
ceived the  news  of  the  first  hostilities  in  America,  we 
have  had  an  additional  prayer-meeting.    Could  I  hear 
that  professors  in  general,  instead  of  wasting  their 
breath  in  censuring  men  and  measures,  were  plying 
the  throne  of  grace,  I  should  still  hope  for  a  respite. 
Poor  New  England  !  once  the  glory  of  the  earth,  now 


LETTERS   TO   MRS.  P- 


351 


likely  to  be  visited  with  fire  and  sword.  They  have 
left  their  first  love,  and  the  Lord  is  sorely  contending 
with  them.  Yet  surely  their  sins  as  a  people  are  not 
to  be  compared  with  ours.  I  am  just  so  much  affected 
with  these  things,  as  to  know  that  I  am  not  affected 
enough.  Oh!  my  spirit  is  sadly  cold  and  insensible, 
or  I  should  lay  them  to  heart  in  a  different  manner: 
yet  I  endeavour  to  give  the  alarm  as  far  as  I  can. 
There  is  one  political  maxim  which  comforts  me, 
"  The  Lord  reigns."  His  hand  guides  the  storm;  and 
he  knows  them  that  are  his,  how  to  protect,  support, 
and  deliver  them.  He  will  take  care  of  his  own 
cause,  yea,  he  will  extend  his  kingdom,  even  by  these 
formidable  methods.  Men  have  one  thing  in  view,  he 
has  another,  and  his  counsel  shall  stand. 

The  chief  piece  of  news  since  my  last  is  concerning 
B.  A.  She  has  finished  her  course,  and  is  now  with 
the  great  multitude  who  have  overcome  by  the  blood 
of  the  Lamb,  and  by  the  word  of  his  testimony.  Tues- 
day, the  1st  of  February,  she  was  in  our  assembly, 
was  taken  ill  the  next  day,  and  died  while  we  were 
assembled  the  Tuesday  following.  She  had  an  easy 
dissolution,  retained  her  senses  and  her  speech  till  the 
last  minute,  and  went  without  a  struggle  or  a  sigh. 
She  was  not  in  raptures  during  her  illness,  but  was 
composed,  and  maintained  a  strong  and  lively  faith. 
She  had  a  numerous  levee  about  her  bed  daily,  who 
were  all  witnesses  to  the  power  of  faith,  and  to  the 
faithfulness  of  the  Lord,  enabling  her  to  triumph  over 
the  approaches  of  death ;  for  she  was  well  known  and 
well  respected.  She  will  be  much  missed  ;  but  I  hope 
he  will  answer  the  many  prayers  she  put  up  for  us, 
and  raise  up  others  in  her  room.  "  Blessed  are  the 
dead  who  die  in  the  Lord."  Blessed  are  they  who 
know  whom  they  have  believed,  and  when  death 
comes,  can  cheerfully  rest  their  hopes  on  him  who 
died  that  we  may  live.  B  had  been  long  a  pre- 
cious and  honourable  woman;  but  her  hope  in  the  try- 
ing hour  rested  not  on  what  she  had  done  for  the 
Lord,  but  upon  what  he  had  done  for  her ;  not  upon 
the  change  his  grace  had  wrought  in  her,  but  upon 


352 


CARDiriiONIA. 


the  righteousness  he  had  wrought  out  for  her  by  his 
obedience  unto  death.  This  supported  her,  for  she 
saw  nothing  in  herself  but  what  she  was  ashamed  of. 
She  saw  reason  to  renounce  her  own  goodness,  as 
well  as  her  own  sins,  as  to  the  point  of  acceptance 
with  God,  and  died,  as  Paul  lived,  "determined  to 
know  nothing  but  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified." 

The  time  when  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Cunninghan  remove 
to  Scotland  drawing  near,  Mrs.  Newton  is  gone  to 
spend  a  week  or  two  with  them,  and  take  her  leave. 
She  feels  something  at  parting  with  a  sister,  who  is 
indeed  a  valuable  person ;  and  from  children  they 
have  always  lived  in  the  most  tender  intimacy  and 
uninterrupted  friendship.  But  all  beneath  the  moon 
(like  the  moon  itself)  is  subject  to  incessant  change. 
Alterations  and  separations  are  graciously  appointed 
of  the  Lord,  to  remind  us  that  this  is  not  our  rest, 
and  to  prepare  our  thoughts  for  that  approaching 
change  which  shall  fix  us  for  ever  in  an  unchangea- 
ble state.  Oh,  madam !  what  shall  we  poor  worms 
render  to  him  who  has  brought  life  and  immortality 
to  light  by  the  gospel,  taken  away  the  sting  of  death, 
revealed  a  glorious  prospect  beyond  the  grave,  and 
given  us  eyes  to  see  it  1  Now  the  reflection  that  we 
must  ere  long  take  a  final  farewell  of  what  is  most 
capable  of  pleasing  us  upon  earth,  is  not  only  tolera- 
ble, but  pleasant.  For  we  know  we  cannot  fully  pos- 
sess our  best  friend,  our  chief  treasure,  till  we  have 
done  with  all  below ;  nay,  we  cannot  till  then  properly 
see  each  other.  We  are  cased  up  in  vehicles  of 
clay,  and  converse  together  as  if  we  were  in  different 
coaches  with  the  blinds  close  drawn  around.  We 
see  the  carriage,  and  the  voice  tells  us  that  we 
have  a  friend  within  ;  but  we  shall  know  each  other 
better,  when  death  shall  open  the  coach  doors,  and 
hand  out  the  company  successively,  and  lead  them 
into  the  glorious  apartments  which  the  Lord  has 
appointed  to  be  the  common  residence  of  them  that 
love  him.  What  an  assembly  will  there  be  !  What 
a  constellation  of  glory,  when  each  individual  shall 
shine  like  the  sun  in  the  kingdom  of  their  Father! 


LETTERS   TO   MRS.  P- 


353 


No  sins,  sorrows,  temptations;  no  veils,  clouds,  or 
prejudices  shall  interrupt  us  then.  All  names  of  idle 
distinction  (the  fruits  of  the  present  remaining  dark- 
ness, the  channels  of  bigotry,  and  the  stumbling-block 
of  the  world),  will  be  at  an  end. 

The  description  you  give  of  your  present  residence 
pleases  me  much,  and  chiefly  because  it  describes 
and  manifests  to  me  something  still  more  interest- 
ing— I  mean  the  peaceful  situation  of  your  mind. 
Had  he  placed  you  in  an  Eden  some  months  ago,  it 
would  hardly  have  awakened  your  descriptive  talent. 
But  he  whom  the  winds  and  seas  obey,  has  calmed 
your  mind,  and  I  trust  will  go  on  to  fill  you  with 
all  joy  and  peace  in  believing.  It  is  no  great  matter 
where  we  are,  provided  we  see  that  the  Lord  has 
placed  us  there,  and  that  he  is  with  us. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  IV. 

1776. 

So,  my  dear  madam,  I  hope  we  have  found  you  out, 
and  that  this  letter  will  reach  you  in  good  time  to 
welcome  you  in  our  names  to  London.  We  are 
ready  to  take  it  for  granted  that  you  will  now  most 
certainly  make  us  a  visit.  Do  come  as  soon,  and 
stay  as  long,  as  you  possibly  can.  Methinks  you 
will  be  glad  to  get  out  of  the  smell  and  noise  as  soon 
as  possible.  If  we  did  not  go  to  London  now  and 
then,  we  should  perhaps  forget  how  people  live  there. 
Especially  I  pity  professors  ;  they  are  exposed  to  as 
many  dangers  as  people  who  live  in  mines ;  chilling 
damps,  scorching  blasts,  epidemical  disorders,  owing 
to  the  impure  air.  Such  are'  the  winds  of  false  doc- 
trines, the  explosions  of  controversy,  the  blights  of 
worldly  conversation,  the  contagion  of  evil  custom. 
In  short,  a  person  had  need  have  a  good  constitution 
of  grace,  and  likewise  to  be  well  supplied  with  anti- 
dotes, to  preserve  a  tolerable  share  of  spiritual  health 
in  such  a  situation. 

30* 


354 


CARD1PH0NIA. 


And  now,  how  shall  I  fill  up  the  rest  of  the  paper? 
It  is  a  shame  for  a  Christian  and  a  minister  to  say  he 
has  no  subject  at  hand  when  the  inexhaustible  theme 
of  redeeming  love  is  ever  pressing  upon  our  atten- 
tion. I  will  tell  you,  then,  though  you  know  it,  that 
the  Lord  reigns.  He  who  once  bore  our  sins,  and 
carried  our  sorrows,  is  seated  upon  a  throne  of  glory, 
and  exercises  all  power  in  heaven  and  on  earth. 
Thrones,  principalities,  and  powers,  bow  before  him. 
Every  event  in  the  kingdom  of  providence  and  of 
grace  is  under  his  rule.  His  providence  pervades 
and  manages  the  whole,  and  is  as  minutely  attentive 
to  every  part,  as  if  there  were  only  that  single  object 
in  his  view.  From  the  tallest  archangel  to  the  meanest 
ant  or  fly,  all  depend  on  him  for  their  being,  their  pre- 
servation, and  their  powers.  He  directs  the  sparrows 
where  to  build  their  nests,  and  to  find  their  food.  He 
overrules  the  rise  and  fall  of  nations,  and  bends,  with 
an  invincible  energy  and  unerring  wisdom,  all  events; 
so  that,  while  many  intend  nothing  less,  in  the  issue, 
their  designs  all  concur  and  coincide  in  the  accomp- 
lishment of  his  holy  will.  He  restrains  with  a  mighty 
hand  the  still  more  formidable  efforts  of  the  powers 
of  darkness ;  and  Satan,  with  all  his  hosts,  cannot 
exert  their  malice  a  hair's  breadth  beyond  the  limits 
of  His  permission.  This  is  he  who  is  the  head  and 
husband  of  his  believing  people.  How  happy  are  they 
whom  it  is  his  good  pleasure  to  bless !  How  safe  are 
they  whom  he  has  engaged  to  protect!  How  honoured 
and  privileged  are  they  to  whom  he  is  pleased  to  mani- 
fest himself,  and  whom  he  enables  and  warrants  to 
claim  him  as  their  friend  and  their  portion  !  Having 
redeemed  them  by  his  own  blood,  he  sets  a  high  value 
upon  them  ;  he  esteems  them  his  treasure,  his  jewels, 
and  keeps  them  as  the  pupil  of  his  eye.  They  shall 
not  want ;  they  need  not  fear ;  his  eye  is  upon  them 
in  every  situation,  his  ear  is  open  to  their  prayers,  and 
his  evei'lasting  arms  are  under  them  for  their  sure 
support.  On  earth  he  guides  their  steps,  controls  their 
enemies,  and  directs  all  his  dispensations  for  their 
good ;  while  in  heaven,  he  is  pleading  their  cause, 


LETTERS   TO   MRS.  T- 


355 


preparing  them  a  place,  and  communicating  down  to 
them  reviving  foretastes  of  the  glory  that  shall  be 
shortly  revealed.  Oh  how  is  this  mystery  hidden 
from  an  unbelieving  world  !  Who  can  believe  it,  till 
it  is  made  known  by  experience,  what  an  intercourse 
is  maintained  in  this  land  of  shadows  between  the 
Lord  of  glory  and  sinful  worms  !  How  should  we 
praise  him  that  he  has  visited  us;  for  we  were  once 
blind  to  his  beauty,  and  insensible  to  his  love,  and 
should  have  remained  so  to  the  last,  had  he  not  pre- 
vented us  with  his  goodness,  and  been  found  of  us 
when  we  sought  him  not. 

Mrs.  Newton  presents  her  love.  The  bite  of  the 
leech  which  I  mentioned  to  you  has  confined  her  to 
the  house  ever  since ;  but  I  hope  she  will  be  able  to 
go  out  to-morrow.  We  were  for  a  while  apprehen- 
sive of  worse  consequences  ;  but  the  Lord  is  gracious; 
he  shows  us  in  a  variety  of  instances  what  dependent 
creatures  we  are,  how  blind  to  events,  and  how  easily 
the  methods  which  we  take  to  relieve  ourselves  from 
a  small  inconvenience  may  plunge  us  into  a  greater. 
Thus  we  learn  (happy  indeed  if  we  can  effectually 
learn  it)  that  there  is  no  safety  but  in  his  protection, 
and  that  nothing  can  do  us  good  but  by  his  blessing. 
As  for  myself,  I  see  so  many  reasons  why  he  might 
contend  with  me,  that  I  am  amazed  he  affords  me  and 
mine  so  much  peace,  and  appoints  us  so  few  trials. 
We  live  as  upon  a  field  of  battle;  many  are  hourly 
suffering  and  falling  around  us,  and  I  can  give  no 
reason  why  we  are  preserved,  but  that  he  is  God,  and 
not  man.  What  a  mercy  that  we  are  only  truly 
known  to  him  who  is  alone  able  to  bear  us ! 

May  the  Lord  bless  you  and  yours ;  may  he  com- 
fort you,  guide  you,  and  guard  you.  Come  quickly 
to, — Yours,  &c. 


SIX  LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  MR.  B 


LETTER  I. 

September  14,  1765. 
Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, — When  I  was  at  London  in  June 
last,  your  name  first  reached  me,  and  from  that  time 
I  have  been  desirous  of  wishing  you  success  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord.    A  few  weeks  ago,  I  received  a 

further  account  from  Mrs.   ,  with  a  volume  of 

your  sermons  :  she  likewise  gave  me  a  direction  where 
to  write,  and  an  encouragement  that  a  letter  would 
not  be  unacceptable.  The  latter,  indeed,  I  did  not 
much  need  when  I  had  read  your  book.  Though  we 
have  no  acquaintance,  we  are  already  united  in  the 
strictest  ties  of  friendship,  partakers  of  the  same  hope, 
servants  of  the  same  Lord,  and  in  the  same  part  of 
his  vineyard :  I  therefore  hold  all  apologies  needless. 
I  rejoice  in  the  Lord's  goodness  to  you ;  I  pray  for  his 
abundant  blessing  upon  your  labours ;  I  need  an  in- 
terest in  your  prayers ;  I  have  an  affectionate  desire 
to  know  more  concerning  you :  these  are  my  motives 
for  writing. 

Mrs.  tells  me  that  you  have  read  my  narrative; 

I  need  not  tell  you,  therefore,  that  I  am  one  of  the 
most  astonishing  instances  of  the  forbearance  and 
mercy  of  God  upon  the  face  of  the  earth.  In  the 
close  of  it  I  mention  a  warm  desire  I.  had  to  the 
ministry ;  this  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  keep  alive  for 
several  years,  through  a  succession  of  views  and  dis- 
appointments. At  length  his  hour  came,  and  my  way 
was  made  easy.  I  have  been  here  about  fifteen 
356 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.   MK.  B- 


357 


months.  The  Lord  has  led  me,  by  a  way  that  I  little 
expected,  to  a  pleasant  lot,  where  the  gospel  has  been 
many  years  known,  and  is  highly  valued  by  many. 
We  have  a  large  church  and  congregation,  and  a 
considerable  number  of  lively  thriving  believers,  and 
in  general  go  on  with  great  comfort  and  harmony.  I 
meet  with  less  opposition  from  the  world  than  is  usual 
where  the  gospel  is  preached.    This  burden  was  borne 

by  Mr.  B         for  ten  years,  and  in  that  course  of 

time  some  of  the  fiercest  opposers  were  removed, 
some  wearied,  and  some  softened;  so  that  we  are  now 
remarkably  quiet  in  that  respect.  May  the  Lord 
teach  us  to  improve  the  privilege,  and  preserve  us 
from  indifference.  How  unspeakable  are  our  obliga- 
tions to  the  grace  of  God !  What  a  privilege  is  it  to 
be  a  believer  !  They  are  comparatively  few,  and  we 
by  nature  were  no  nearer  than  others ;  it  was  grace, 
free  grace,  that  made  the  difference.  What  an  honour 
to  be  a  minister  of  the  everlasting  gospel !  These 
upon  comparison  are  perhaps  fewer  still.  How 
wonderful  that  one  of  these  few  should  be  sought  for 
among  the  wilds  of  Africa,  reclaimed  from  the  lowest 
state  of  impiety  and  misery,  and  brought  to  assure 
other  sinners,  from  his  own  experience,  that  "  there 
is,  there  is  forgiveness  with  him,  that  he  may  be 
feared."  And  you,  sir,  though  not  left  to  give  such 
flagrant  proofs  of  the  wickedness  of  the  heart  and  the 
power  of  Satan,  yet  owe  your  present  views  to  the 
same  almighty  grace.  If  the  Lord  had  not  distin- 
guished you  from  your  brethren,  you  would  have  been 
now  in  the  character  of  a  minister  misleading  the 
people,  and  opposing  those  precious  truths  you  are 
now  labouring  to  establish.  Not  unto  us,  O  Lord  ! 
but  unto  thy  name  be  the  glory.  I  shall  be  thankful 
to  hear  from  you  at  your  leisure.  Be  pleased  to  in- 
form me,  whether  you  received  the  knowledge  of  the 
truth  before  or  since  you  were  in  orders ;  how  long 
you  have  preached  the  joyful  sound  of  salvation  by 
Jesus,  and  what  is  the  state  of  things  in  your  parts. 

We  are  called  to  an  honourable  service,  but  it  is 
arduous.    What  wisdom  does  it  require  to  keep  the 


358 


CARDIPHONIA. 


middle  path  in  doctrines,  avoiding  the  equally  dan- 
gerous errors  on  the  right  hand  and  the  left !  What 
steadiness,  to  speak  the  truth  boldly  and  faithfully  in 
the  midst  of  a  gainsaying  world  !  What  humility  to 
stand  against  the  tide  of  popularity !  What  meekness, 
to  endure  all  things  for  the  elect's  sake,  that  they  may 
be  saved  !  "  Who  is  sufficient  for  these  things  V 
We  are  not  in  ourselves,  but  there  is  an  all-sufficiency 
in  Jesus.  Our  enemy  watches  us  close:  he  challenges 
and  desires  to  have  us,  that  he  may  sift  us  as  wheat; 
he  knows  he  can  easily  shake  us  if  we  are  left  to  our- 
selves ;  but  we  have  a  Shepherd,  a  Keeper,  who  never 
slumbers  nor  sleeps.  If  he  permits  us  to  be  exercised, 
it  is  for  our  good ;  he  is  at  hand  to  direct,  moderate, 
and  sanctify  every  dispensation ;  he  has  prayed  for  us 
that  our  faith  may  not  fail,  and  he  has  promised  to 
maintain  his  fear  in  our  hearts,  that  we  may  not  de- 
part from  him.  When  we  are  prone  to  wander,  he 
calls  us  back ;  when  we  say,  My  feet  slip,  his  mercy 
holds  us  up ;  when  we  are  wounded,  he  heals ;  when 
we  are  ready  to  faint,  he  revives.  The  people  of  God 
are  sure  to  meet  with  enemies,  but  especially  the 
ministers :  Satan  bears  them  a  double  grudge :  the 
world  watches  for  their  halting,  and  the  Lord  will 
suffer  them  to  be  afflicted,  that  they  may  be  kept 
humble,  that  they  may  acquire  a  sympathy  with  the 
sufferings  of  others,  that  they  may  be  experimentally 
qualified  to  advise  and  help  them,  and  to  comfort  them 
with  the  comforts  with  which  they  themselves  have 
been  comforted  of  God.  But  the  Captain  of  our  salva- 
tion is  with  us  ;  his  eye  is  upon  us,  his  everlasting  arm 
beneath  us  ;  in  his  name,  therefore,  may  we  go  on, 
lift  up  our  banners,  and  say,  "  If  God  be  for  us,  who 
can  be  against  us?  Nay,  in  all  these  things  we  are 
more  than  conquerors,  through  him  that  has  loved 
us."  The  time  is  short:  yet  a  little  while,  and  he  will 
wipe  all  tears  from  our  eyes,  and  put  a  crown  of  life 
upon  our  heads  with  his  own  gracious  hand.  In  this 
sense,  how  beautiful  are  those  lines  : 


LETTERS   TO   THE   REV.   MR.  IS- 


359 


Temporis  illius 
Me  consolor  imagine 
Festis  quum  populus  me  rcducem  ehorts, 
Faustisque  excipiet  vocibus,  et  Dei 
Pompa  cum  celebri,  me  comilabilur, 
A  ugusta  ad  penetral ia  .* 

Buchanan  in  Ps.  xlii. 

If  any  occasions  should  call  you  into  these  parts, 
my  house  and  pulpit  will  be  glad  to  receive  you.  Pray 
for  us,  dear  sir,  and  believe  me  to  be, — Yours,  &c. 


LETTER  II. 

November  2,  1765. 
Very  Dear  Sir, — Your  letter  of  the  4th  ult.,  gave  me 
great  pleasure.  I  thank  you  for  the  particular  account 
you  have  favoured  me  with.  I  rejoice  with  you, 
sympathize  with  you,  and  find  my  heart  opened  to 
correspond  with  unreserved  freedom.  May  the  Lord 
direct  our  pens  and  help  us  to  help  each  other.  The 
work  you  are  engaged  in  is  great,  and  your  diffi- 
culties many;  but  faithful  is  he  that  hath  called  you, 
who  also  will  do  it.  The  weapons  which  he  has  now 
put  into  your  hands  are  not  carnal,  but  mighty  through 
God  to  the  pulling  down  of  strongholds.  Men  may 
fight,  but  they  shall  not  prevail  against  us,  if  we  are 
but  enabled  to  put  our  cause  simply  in  the  Lord's 
hands,  and  keep  steadily  on  in  the  path  of  duty.  He 
will  plead  our  cause,  and  fight  our  battles ;  he  will 
pardon  our  mistakes,  and  teach  us  to  do  better.  My 
experience  as  a  minister  is  but  small,  having  been  but 
about  eighteen  months  in  the  vineyard  ;  but  for  about 
twelve  years  I  have  been  favoured  with  an  increasing 
acquaintance  among  thepeopleof  God, of  various  ranks 
and  denominations,  which,  together  with  the  painful 
exercises  of  my  own  heart,  gave  me  opportunity  of 

[*  I  comfort  myself  with  the  thought  of  that  time,  when  the 
people  shall  receive  me  at  my  return  with  festive  choirs,  and 
joyous  acclamations,  and  shall  accompany  me,  with  solemn  pomp, 
to  the  august  house  of  God.] 


3G0 


CARDIPHONIA. 


making  observations  which  were  of  great  use  to  me 
when  I  entered  upon  the  work  myself:  and  ever  since, 
I  have  found  the  Lord  graciously  supplying  new  lights 
and  new  strength,  as  new  occurrences  arise.  So  I 
trust  it  will  be  with  you.  I  endeavour  to  avail  myself 
of  the  examples,  advice,  and  sentiments  of  my 
brethren,  yet  at  the  same  time  to  guard  against  calling 
any  man  master.  This  is  the  peculiar  of  Christ. 
The  best  are  but  men  ;  the  wisest  may  be  mistaken  ; 
and  that  which  may  be  right  in  another  might  be 
wrong  in  me,  through  a  difference  of  circumstances. 
The  spirit  of  God  distributes  variously,  both  in  gifts 
and  dispensations :  and  I  would  no  more  be  tied  to  act 
strictly  by  others'  rules,  than  to  walk  in  shoes  of  the 
same  size.    My  shoes  must  fit  my  own  feet. 

I  endeavour  to  guard  against  extremes:  our  nature 
is  prone  to  them:  and  we  are  liable  likewise,  when 
we  have  found  the  inconvenience  of  one  extreme,  to 
revert  insensibly  (sometimes  to  fly  suddenly)  to  the 
other.  "  I  pray  to  be  led  in  the  midst  of  the  path.  I 
am  what  they  call  a  Calvinist;  yet  there  are  flights, 
niceties,  and  hard  sayings,  to  be  found  among  some 
of  that  system,  which  I  do  not  choose  to  imitate.  I 
dislike  those  sentiments  against  which  you  have  borne 
your  testimony  in  the  note  at  the  end  of  your  preface; 
but  having  known  many  precious  souls  in  that  party, 
I  have  been  taught,  that  the  kingdom  of  God  is  not  in 
names  and  sentiments,  but  in  righteousness,  faith,  love, 
peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  I  should,  how- 
ever, upon  some  occasions,  oppose  those  tenets,  if  they 
had  any  prevalence  in  my  neighoourhood:  but  they 
have  not ;  and  in  general,  I  believe,  the  surest  way  to 
refute  or  prevent  error,  is  to  preach  the  truth.  1  am 
glad  to  find  you  are  aware  of  that  spirit  of  enthusiasm 
which  has  so  often  broken  loose  and  blemished  hopeful 
beginnings,  and  that  the  foundation  you  build  upon  is 
solid  and  scriptural;  this  will,  I  hope,  save  you  much 
trouble,  and  prevent  many  offences.  Let  us  endeavour 
to  make  our  people  acquainted  with  the  Scripture,  and 
to  impress  them  with  a  high  sense  of  its  authority, 
excellence,  and  sufficiency.    Satan  seldom  remark- 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.   MR.  B  .  3G1 


ably  imposes  on  ministers  or  people,  except  where  the 
word  of  God  is  too  little  consulted  or  regarded. 
Another  point  in  which  I  aim  at  a  medium  is  in  what 
is  called  prudence.  There  is  certainly  such  a  thing 
as  Christian  prudence,  and  a  remarkable  deficiency 
of  it  is  highly  inconvenient.  But  caution  too  often 
degenerates  into  cowardice;  and  if  the  fear  of  man, 
under  the  name  of  prudence,  gets  within  our  guard, 
like  a  chilling  frost,  it  nips  every  thing  in  the  bud. 
Those  who  trust  the  Lord,  and  act  openly  with  an 
honest  freedom  and  consistency,  I  observe  he  generally 
bears  them  out,  smooths  their  way,  and  makes  their 
enemies  their  friends,  or  at  least  restrains  their  rage; 
while  such  as  halve  things,  temporise,  and  aim  to 
please  God  and  man  together,  meet  with  double  disap- 
pointment, and  are  neither  useful  nor  respected.  If 
we  trust  to  him,  he  will  stand  by  us;  if  we  regard 
men,  he  will  leave  us  to  make  the  best  we  can  of 
Ihcm. 

1  have  set  down  hastily  what  occurred  to  my  pen, 
not  to  dictate  to  you,  but  to  tell  you  how  I  have  been 
led,  and  because  some  expressions  in  your  letter 
seemed  to  imply  that  you  would  not  be  displeased 
with  me  for  so  doing.  As  to  books,  I  think  there  is  a 
medium  here  likewise.  I  have  read  too  much  in  time 
past;  yet  I  do  not  wholly  join  with  some  of  our 
brethren,  who  would  restrain  us  entirely  to  the  word 
of  God.  Undoubtedly  this  is  the  fountain;  here  we 
should  dwell;  but  a  moderate  and  judicious  perusal  of 
other  authors  may  have  its  use;  and  I  am  glad  to  be 
beholden  to  such  helps,  either  to  explain  what  I  do  not 
understand,  or  to  confirm  me  in  what  I  do.  Of 
these,  the  writings  of  the  last  age  afford  an  immense 
variety. 

But,  above  all,  may  we,  dear  sir,  live  and  feed  upon 
the  precious  promises,  John  xiv.  10,  17-26,  and  xvi. 
13-15.  There  is  no  teacher  like  Jesus,  who  by  his 
Holy  Spirit  reveals  himself  in  his  word  to  the  under- 
standing and  affections  of  his  children.  When  we 
thus  behold  his  glory  in  the  gospel-glass,  we  are 
changed  into  the  same  image.    Then  our  hearts  melt, 


3G2 


CARDIPHONIA. 


our  eyes  flow,  our  stammering  tongues  are  unloosed. 
That  this  may  be  your  increasing  experience,  is  the 
prayer  of,  dear  sir, — Yours,  &c. 


LETTER  III. 

January  21,  1766. 
Dear  Sir, — Your  letters  give  me  the  sincerest  plea- 
sure. Let  us  believe  that  we  are  daily  thinking  of 
and  praying  for  each  other,  and  write  when  opportu- 
nity offers  without  apology.  I  praise  the  Lord  that 
he  has  led  you  so  soon  to  a  settled  judgment  in  the 
leading  truths  of  the  gospel.  For  want  of  this,  many 
have  been  necessitated  with  their  own  hands  to  pull 
down  what,  in  the  first  warm  emotions  of  their  zeal, 
they  had  laboured  hard  to  build.  It  is  a  mercy,  like- 
wise, to  be  enabled  to  acknowledge  what  is  excellent 
in  the  writings  or  conduct  of  others,  without  adopting 
their  singularities,  or  discarding  the  whole  on  account 
of  a  few  blemishes.  We  should  be  glad  to  receive  in- 
struction from  all,  and  avoid  being  led  by  the  ipse 
dixit  of  any.  JVullius  jurare  in  verba,*  is  a  fit  motto 
for  those  who  have  one  master,  even  Christ.  We 
may  grow  wise  apace  in  opinions,  by  books  and  men  ; 
but  vital,  experimental  knowledge  can  only  be  re- 
ceived from  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  great  instructer  and 
comforter  of  his  people.  And  there  are  two  things 
observable  in  his  teaching:  1.  That  he  honours  the 
means  of  his  own  appointment,  so  that  we  cannot  ex- 
pect to  make  any  great  progress  without  diligence  on 
our  parts.  2.  That  he  does  not  teach  all  at  once,  but 
by  degrees.  Experience  is  his  school ;  and  by  this  I 
mean  the  observation  and  improvement  of  what  passes 
within  us  and  around  us  in  the  course  of  every  day. 
The  word  of  God  affords  a  history  in  miniature  of  the 
heart  of  man,  the  devices  of  Satan,  the  state  of  the 
world,  and  the  method  of  grace.    And  the  most  in- 

[*  To  swear  to  the  words  of  no  man.] 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  MR.  B- 


363 


structing  and  affecting  commentary  on  it  to  an  en- 
lightened mind,  may  be  gathered  from  what  we  see, 
feel,  and  hear,  from  day  to  day.  Res,  atas,  usus,  sem- 
per aliquid  apportcnt  novi :  and  no  knowlege  in  spirit- 
ual things  but  what  we  acquire  in  this  way  is  properly 
our  own,  or  will  abide  the  time  of  trial.  This  is  not 
always  sufficiently  considered :  we  are  ready  to  ex- 
pect that  others  should  receive  upon  our  word,  in  half 
an  hour's  time,  those  views  of  things  which  have  cost 
us  years  to  attain.  But  none  can  be  brought  forward 
faster  than  the  Lord  is  pleased  to  communicate  inward 
light.  Upon  this  ground  controversies  have  been 
multiplied  among  Christians  to  little  purpose,  for 
plants  of  different  standing  will  be  (cateris  paribus) 
in  different  degrees  of  forwardness.  A  young  Chris- 
tian is  like  a  green  fruit ;  it  has  perhaps  a  disagreeable 
austerity,  which  cannot  be  corrected  out  of  its  proper 
course  :  it  wants  time  and  growth  ;  wait  a  while,  and 
by  the  nourishment  it  receives  from  the  root,  together 
with  the  action  of  the  sun,  wind,  and  rain,  in  succes- 
sion from  without,  it  will  insensibly  acquire  that 
flavour  and  maturity,  for  the  want  of  which  an  un- 
skilful judge  would  be  ready  to  reject  it  as  nothing 
worth.  We  are  favoured  with  many  excellent  books 
in  our  tongue;  but  I,  with  you,  agree  in  assigning  one 
of  the  first  places  (as  a  teacher)  to  Dr.  Owen.  I  have 
just  finished  his  Discourse  on  the  Holy  Spirit,  which 
is  an  epitome,  if  not  the  masterpiece,  of  his  writings. 
I  should  be  glad  to  see  the  republication  you  speak  of; 
but  I  question  if  the  booksellers  will  venture  upon  it. 
I  shall  perhaps  mention  it  to  my  London  friends.  As 
to  Archbishop  Leighton,  besides  his  select  wTorks, 
there  are  two  octavo  volumes  published  at  Edinburgh, 
in  the  year  1748,  and  since  reprinted  at  London. 
They  contain  a  valuable  Commentary  on  St.  Peter's 
First  Epistle,  and  Lectures  on  Isa.  vi.,  Psal.  xxxix., 
exxx.,  iv.,  and  a  part  of  Rom.  xii.  I  have  likewise  a 
small  quarto  in  Latin  of  his  Divinity  Lectures,  when 
Professor  at  Edinburgh:  the  short  title  is  Prcekctiones 
Theologies.  Mine  was  printed  in  London,  1698.  I 
believe  this  book  is  scarce;  I  set  the  highest  value 


364 


CARDIPHONIA. 


upon  it.  Ho  has  wonderfully  united  the  simplicity  of 
the  gospel  with  all  the  captivating  beauties  of  style 
and  languages.  Bishop  Burnet  says,  he  was  the 
greatest  master  of  the  Latin  tongue  he  ever  knew,  of 
which,  together  with  his  compass  of  learning,  he  has 
given  proof  in  his  lectures;  yet  in  this  gayer  dress,  his 
eminent  humility  and  spirituality  appear  to  no  less 
advantage  than  when  clad  in  plain  English.  I  think 
it  may  be  said  to  be  a  diamond  set  in  .gold.  I  could 
wish  it  translated,  if  it  was  possible  (which  I  almost 
question)  to  preserve  the  beauty  and  spirit  of  the 
original. 

Edwards  on  Free  Will  I  have  read  with  pleasure, 
as  a  good  answer  to  the  proud  reasoners  in  their  own 
way;  but  a  book  of  that  sort  cannot  be  generally  read; 
where  the  subject-matter  is  unpleasing,  and  the 
method  of  treating  it  requires  more  attention  than  the 
Athenian  spirit  of  the  times  will  bear,  I  wonder  not 
if  it  is  uncalled  for;  and  am  afraid  we  shall  not  see 
him  upon  Original  Sin,  if  it  depends  upon  the  sale  of 
the  other.  His  answer  to  Dr.  Taylor,  which  you 
speak  of,  is  not  a  MS.,  but  has  been  already  printed 
at  Boston. 

You  send  us  good  news  indeed,  that  two  more  of 
your  brethren  are  declaring  on  the  gospel  side.  The 
Lord  confirm  and  strengthen  them,  add  yet  to  your 
numbers  and  make  you  helps  and  comforts  to  each 
other.  Surely  he  is  about  to  spread  his  work.  Happy 
those  whom  he  honours  to  be  fellow-workers  with 
him.  Let  us  account  the  disgrace  we  suffer  for  his 
name's  sake  to  be  our  great  honour.  Many  will  be 
against  us ;  but  there  are  more  for  us.  All  the  pray- 
ing souls  on  earth,  all  the  glorified  saints  in  heaven, 
all  the  angels  of  God,  yea,  the  God  of  angels  himself, 
are  all  on  our  side.  Satan  may  rage,  but  he  is  a 
chained  enemy.  Men  may  contradict  and  fight,  but 
they  cannot  prevail.  Two  things  we  shall  especially 
need,  courage  and  patience,  that  we  neither  faint  be- 
fore them,  nor  upon  any  provocation  act  in  their  spirit. 
If  we  can  pity  and  pray  for  them,  return  good  for 
evil,  make  them  sensible  that  we  bear  them  a  hearty 


LETTERS   TO   TILE   REV.   MR.  B- 


365 


good-will,  and  act  as  the  disciples  of  him  who  wept 
for  his  enemies,  and  prayed  for  his  murderers ;  in  this 
way  we  shall  find  the  Lord  will  plead  our  cause, 
soften  opposers,  and  by  degrees  give  us  a  measure  of 
outward  peace.  Warmth  and  imprudence  have  often 
added  to  the  necessary  burden  of  the  cross :  I  rejoice 
that  the  Lord  has  led  you  in  a  different  way  ;  and  I 
hope  your  doctrine  and  example  will  make  your  path 
smoother  every  day.  You  find  it  so  in  part  already. 
As  the  Lord  brings  you  out  a  people  witnesses  for  you 
to  the  truth  of  his  word,  you  will  find  advantage  in 
bringing  them  often  together.  The  interval  from  Sab- 
bath to  Sabbath  is  a  good  while,  and  affords  time  for 
the  world  and  Satan  to  creep  in.  Intermediate  meet- 
ings for  prayer,  &c,  when  properly  conducted,  are 
greatly  useful.  I  could  wish  for  larger  sheets  and 
longer  leisure ;  but  I  am  constrained  to  say  adieu,  in 
our  dear  Lord  and  Saviour. — Yours,  &c. 


LETTER  IV. 

December  12,  1767. 
Dear  Sir, — This  is  not  intended  as  an  answer  to  your 
last  acceptable  letter,  but  an  occasional  line  in  conse- 
quence of  the  account  Mr.  T  has  given  me  of 

your  late  illness.  I  trust  this  dispensation  will  be  use- 
ful to  you  ;  and  I  wish  the  knowledge  of  it  may  be  so 
to  me.  I  am  favoured  with  an  unusual  share  of 
health,  and  an  equal  flow  of  spirits.  If  the  blow  you 
have  received  should  be  a  warning  to  me,  I  shall  have 
cause  to  be  thankful.  I  am  glad  to  hear  you  are 
better ;  I  hope  the  Lord  has  no  design  to  disable  you 
from  service,  but  rather  (as  he  did  Jacob)  to  strengthen 
you  by  wounding  you ;  to  maintain  and  increase  in 
you  that  conviction  which,  through  grace,  you  have 
received,  of  the  vanity  and  uncertainty  of  every  thing 
below ;  to  give  you  a  lively  sense  of  the  value  of 
health  and  opportunities,  and  to  add  to  the  treasury 
of  your  experience  new  proofs  of  his  power  and  good- 
31* 


306 


CARDirilONIA. 


ness,  in  supporting,  comforting,  and  healing  you ;  like- 
wise to  quicken  the  prayers  of  your  people  for  you, 
and  to  stir  them  up  to  use  double  diligence  in  the  pre- 
sent improvement  of  the  means  of  grace,  while  by  this 
late  instance  they  see  how  soon  and  suddenly  you 
might  have  been  removed  from  them. 

I  understand  you  did  not  feel  that  lively  exercise  of 
faith  and  joy  which  you  would  have  hoped  to  have 
found  at  such  a  season :  but  let  not  this  discourage 
you  from  a  firm  confidence,  that  when  the  hour  of 
dismission  shall  come,  the  Lord  will  be  faithful  to  his 
gracious  promise,  and  give  you  strength  sufficient  to 
encounter  and  vanquish  your  last  enemy.  You  had 
not  this  strength  lately,  because  you  needed  it  not : 
for  though  you  might  think  yourself  near  to  death,  the 
Lord  intended  to  restore  you  ;  and  he  permitted  you 
to  feel  weakness  that  you  might  know  your  strength 
does  not  consist  in  grace  received,  but  in  his  fulness, 
and  his  promise  to  communicate  from  himself  as  your 
occasions  require.  O  it  is  a  great  thing  to  be  strong 
in  the  grace  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus  !  but  it  is  a  hard 
lesson:  it  is  not  easy  to  understand  it  in  theory ;  but 
when  the  Lord  has  taught  us  so  far,  it  is  still  more 
difficult  to  reduce  our  knowledge  to  practice.  But 
this  is  one  end  he  has  in  view  in  permitting  us  to  pass 
through  such  a  variety  of  inward  and  outward  exer- 
cises, that  we  may  cease  from  trusting  in  ourselves, 
or  in  any  creature,  or  frame,  or  experience,  and  be 
brought  to  a  state  of  submission  and  dependence  upon 
him  alone.  I  was  once  visited  something  in  the  same 
way,  seized  with  a  fit  of  the  apoplectic  kind,  which 
held  me  near  an  hour,  and  left  a  disorder  in  my  head, 
which  quite  broke  the  scheme  of  life  I  was  then  in, 
and  was  consequently  one  of  the  means  the  Lord  ap- 
pointed to  bring  me  into  the  ministry ;  but  I  soon  per- 
fectly recovered.  From  the  remembrance  Mrs. 
Newton  has  of  what  she  then  suffered,  she  knows  how 

to  sympathize  with  Mrs.  B          in  her  share  of  your 

trial.    And  I  think  dear  Mr.  some  years  since 

had  a  sudden  stroke  on  a  Christmas  day,  which  dis- 
abled him  from  duty  for  a  time.    To  him  and  to  me 


LETTERS   TO   THE   REV.   MR.  B- 


367 


these  turns  were  only  like  the  caution  which  Philip  of 
Macedon  ordered  to  be  repeated  to  him  every  morn- 
ing, "  Remember  thou  art  a  man."  I  hope  it  will  be 
no  more  to  you,  but  that  you  shall  live  to  praise  him, 
and  to  give  many  cause  to  praise  him  on  your  behalf. 
Blessed  be  God,  we  are  in  safe  hands :  the  Lord  him- 
self is  our  keeper ;  nothing  befalls  us  but  what  is  ad- 
justed by  his  wisdom  and  love.  Health  is  his  gift ; 
and  sickness,  when  sanctified,  is  a  token  of  love  like- 
wise. Here  we  may  meet  with  many  things  which 
are  not  joyous,  but  grievous  to  the  flesh ;  but  he  will 
in  one  way  or  other  sweeten  every  bitter  cup,  and  ere 
long  he  will  wipe  away  all  tears  from  our  eyes.  O 
that  joy,  that  crown,  that  glory,  which  awaits  the  be- 
liever !  Let  us  keep  the  prize  of  our  high  calling  in 
view,  and  press  forward  in  the  name  of  Jesus  the 
Redeemer,  and  he  will  not  disappoint  our  hopes. 

I  am  but  just  come  off  from  a  journey,  am  weary, 
and  it  grows  late ;  must  therefore  break  off.  When 
you  have  leisure  and  strength  to  write,  oblige  me  with 
a  confirmation  of  your  recovery,  for  I  shall  be  some- 
thing anxious  about  you. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  V. 

March  14,  1772. 
My  Dear  Friend, — I  thought  you  long  in  writing,  but 
am  afraid  I  have  been  longer.  A  heavy  family  afflic- 
tion called  me  from  home  in  December,  which  put  me 
out  of  my  usual  course,  and  threw  me  behind-hand  in 
my  correspondence;  yet  I  did  not  suspect  the  date  of 
your  last  letter  was  so  old  by  two  months  as  I  find  it. 
Whether  I  write  more  frequently,  or  more  seldom,  the 
love  of  my  heart  to  you  is  the  same,  and  I  shall  believe 
the  like  of  you  ;  yet  if  it  can  be  helped,  I  hope  the  in- 
terval will  not  be  so  long  again  on  either  side.  I  am 
glad  that  the  Lord's  work  still  flourishes  in  your  parts, 
and  that  you  have  a  more  comfortable  prospect  at 
home  than  formerly ;  and  I  was  pleased  with  the  ac- 


368 


('ARlMniONIA. 


ceptance  you  found  at  S  ;  which  I  hope  will  be 

an  earnest  of  greater  things.  I  think  affairs  in  general, 
with  respect  to  this  land,  have  a  dark  appearance; 
but  it  is  comfortable  to  observe,  that  amidst  the 
aboundings  of  iniquity,  the  Lord  is  spreading  his 
gospel ;  and  that,  though  many  oppose,  yet  in  most 
places  whither  the  word  is  sent,  great  numbers  seem 
disposed  to  hear.  I  am  going  (if  the  Lord  please)  into 
Leicestershire  on  Friday.  This  was  lately  such  a 
dark  place  as  you  describe  your  country  to  be,  and 
much  of  it  is  so  still ;  but  the  Lord  has  visited  three 
of  the  principal  towns  with  gospel  light.  I  have  a 
desire  of  visiting  these  brethren  in  the  vineyard,  to 
bear  my  poor  testimony  to  the  truths  they  preach,  and 
to  catch,  if  I  may,  a  little  fire  and  fervour  among 
them.  I  do  not  often  go  abroad  ;  but  I  have  found  a 
little  excursion  now  and  then  (when  the  way  is  made 
plain)  has  its  advantages,  to  quicken  the  spirits,  and 
enlarge  the  sphere  of  observation.    On  these  accounts, 

the  recollection  of  my  N   journey  gives  me 

pleasure  to  this  day ;  and  very  glad  should  I  be  to 
repeat  it :  but  the  distance  is  so  great,  that  I  consider 
it  rather  as  desirable  than  practicable. 

My  experiences  vary  as  well  as  yours ;  but  possibly 
your  sensations  both  of  the  sweet  and  of  the  bitter, 
may  be  stronger  than  mine.  The  enemy  assaults  me 
more  by  sap  than  storm ;  and  I  am  ready  to  think  I 
suffer  more  by  languor  than  some  of  my  friends  do  by 
the  sharper  conflicts  to  which  they  are  called.  So 
likewise  in  these  seasons,  which  comparatively  I  call 
my  best  hours,  my  sensible  comforts  are  far  from 
lively.  But  I  am  in  general  enabled  to  hold  fast  my 
confidence,  and  to  venture  myself  upon  the  power, 
faithfulness,  and  compassion  of  that  adorable  Saviour 
to  whom  my  soul  has  been  directed  and  encouraged 
to  flee  for  refuge.  I  am  a  poor,  changeable,  inconsist- 
ent creature:  but  he  deals  graciously  with  me;  he 
does  not  leave  me  wholly  to  myself ;  but  I  have  such 
daily  proofs  of  the  malignity  and  efficacy  of  the  sin 
that  dwelleth  in  me,  as  ought  to  cover  me  with  shame 
and  confusion  of  face,  and  make  me  thankful  if  I  am 


LETTEIIS  TO   THE   REV.   MR.   B  .  369 

permitted  to  rank  with  the  meanest  of  those  who  sit 
at  his  feet.  That  I  was  ever  called  to  the  knowledge 
of  his  salvation,  was  a  singular  instance  of  his  sove- 
reign grace ;  and  that  I  am  still  preserved  in  the  way, 
in  defiance  of  all  that  has  arisen  from  within  and 
from  without  to  turn  me  aside,  must  be  wholly  as- 
cribed to  the  same  sovereignty;  and  if,  as  I  trust,  he 
shall  be  pleased  to  make  me  a  conqueror  at  last,  I 
shall  have  peculiar  reason  to  say,  Not  unto  me,  not 
unto  me,  but  unto  thy  name,  O  Lord,  be  the  glory 
and  the  praise ! 

How  oft  have  sin  and  Satan  strove 
To  rend  my  soul  from  thee,  my  God ! 

But  everlasting  is  thy  love, 
And  Jesus  seals  it  with  his  blood. 

The  Lord  leads  me  in  the  course  of  my  preaching 
to  insist  much  on  a  life  of  communion  with  himself, 
and  of  the  great  design  of  the  gospel  to  render  us 
conformable  to  him  in  love;  and  as  by  his  mercy 
nothing  appears  in  my  outward  conduct  remarkably 
to  contradict  what  I  say,  many  who  only  can  judge 
by  what  they  see,  suppose  I  live  a  very  happy  life. 
But,  alas  !  if  they  knew  what  passes  in  my  heart,  how 
dull  my  spirit  is  in  secret,  and  how  little  I  am  myself 
affected  by  the  glorious  truths  I  propose  to  others, 
they  would  form  a  different  judgment.  Could  I  be 
myself  what  I  recommend  to  them,  I  should  be  happy 
indeed.  Pray  for  me,  my  dear  friend,  that  now  the 
Lord  is  bringing  forward  the  pleasing  spring,  he  may 
favour  me  with  a  spring  season  in  my  soul ;  for  indeed 
I  mourn  under  a  long  winter. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  VI. 

April  16,  1772. 
My  Dear  Friend, — I  hope  the  Lord  has  contracted 
my  desires  and  aims  almost  to  the  one  point  of  study, 
the  knowledge  of  his  truth.    All  other  acquisitions  are 


370 


CARDIPHONIA. 


transient,  and  comparatively  vain.  And  yet,  alas!  I 
am  a  slow  scholar,  nor  can  I  see  in  what  respect  I 
get  forward,  unless  that  every  day  I  am  more  con- 
firmed in  the  conviction  of  my  own  emptiness  and  in- 
ability to  all  spiritual  good.  And  as,  notwithstanding 
this,  I  am  still  enabled  to  stand  my  ground,  I  would 
hope,  since  no  effect  can  be  without  an  adequate 
cause,  that  I  have  made  some  advance,  though  in  a 
manner  imperceptible  to  myself,  towards  a  more 
simple  dependence  upon  Jesus  as  my  all  in  all.  It  is 
given  me  to  thirst  and  to  taste,  if  it  is  not  given  me  to 
drink  abundantly;  and  I  would  be  thankful  for  the  de- 
sire. I  see  and  approve  the  wisdom,  grace,  suitable- 
ness, and  sufficiency  of  the  gospel  salvation ;  and  since 
it  is  for  sinners,  and  I  am  a  sinner,  and  the  promises 
are  open,  I  do  not  hesitate  to  call  it  mine.  I  am  a 
weary,  laden  soul ;  Jesus  has  invited  me  to  come,  and 
has  enabled  me  to  put  my  trust  in  him.  I  seldom 
have  an  uneasy  doubt,  at  least  not  of  any  continuance, 
respecting  my  pardon,  acceptance,  and  interest  in  all 
the  blessings  of  the  New  Testament.  And,  amidst  a 
thousand  infirmities  and  evils  under  which  I  groan,  I 
have  the  testimony  of  my  conscience  when  under  the 
trial  of  his  word,  that  my  desire  is  sincerely  towards 
him,  that  I  choose  no  other  portion,  that  I  allowedly 

serve  no  other  master.    When  I  told  our  friend   

lately  to  this  purpose, he  wondered,  and  asked,  "How 
is  it  possible,  that  if  you  can  say  these  things,  you 
should  not  be  always  rejoicing  ?"  Undoubtedly  I  de- 
rive from  the  gospel  a  peace  at  bottom  which  is  worth 
more  than  a  thousand  worlds :  but  so  it  is,  I  can  only 
speak  for  myself,  though  I  rest  and  live  upon  the 
truths  of  the  gospel,  they  seldom  impress  me  with  a 
warm  and  lively  joy.  In  public,  indeed,  I  sometimes 
seem  in  earnest  and  much  affected,  but  even  then  it 
appears  to  me  rather  as  a  part  of  the  gift  entrusted  to 
me  for  the  edification  of  others,  than  as  a  sensation 
which  is  properly  my  own.  For  when  I  am  in  pri- 
vate, I  am  usually  dull  and  stupid  to  a  strange  degree, 
or  the  prey  to  a  wild  and  ungoverned  imagination;  so 
that  I  may  truly  say,  when  I  would  do  good,  evil, 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  MR.  B- 


371 


horrid  evil,  is  present  with  me.  Ah  !  how  different  is 
this  from  sensible  comfort !  and  if  I  was  to  compare 
myself  to  others,  to  make  their  experience  my  standard, 
and  was  not  helped  to  retreat  to  the  sure  word  of 
God  as  my  refuge,  how  hard  should  I  find  it  to  main- 
tain a  hope  that  I  had  either  part  or  lot  in  the  matter! 
What  I  call  my  good  times  are,  when  I  can  find  my 
attention  in  some  little  measure  fixed  to  what  I  am 
about,  which  indeed  is  not  always  nor  frequently  my 
case  in  prayer,  and  still  seldomer  in  reading  the  Scrip- 
ture. My  judgment  embraces  these  means  as  blessed 
privileges,  and  Satan  has  not  prevailed  to  drive  me 
from  them ;  but  in  the  performance,  I  too  often  find 
them  tasks,  feel  a  reluctance  when  the  seasons  return, 
and  am  glad  when  they  are  finished.  O  what  a  mys- 
tery is  the  heart  of  man !  What  a  warfare  is  the  life 
of  faith ! — at  least  in  the  path  the  Lord  is  pleased  to 
lead  me.  What  reason  have  I  to  lie  in  the  dust  as  the 
chief  of  sinners!  and  what  cause  for  thankfulness  that 
salvation  is  wholly  of  grace!  Notwithstanding  all 
my  complaints,  it  is  still  true  that  Jesus  died  and  rose 
again,  that  he  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession,  and  is 
able  to  save  to  the  uttermost.  But,  on  the  other  hand, 
to  think  of  that  joy  of  heart  in  which  some  of  his 
people  live,  and  to  compare  it  with  that  apparent 
deadness  and  want  of  spirituality  which  I  feel,  this 
makes  me  mourn.  However,  I  think  there  is  a  scrip- 
tural distinction  between  faith  and  feeling,  grace  and 
comfort;  they  are  not  inseparable,  and  perhaps  when 
together,  the  degree  of  the  one  is  not  often  the  just 
measure  of  the  other.  But  though  I  pray  that  I  may 
be  ever  longing  and  panting  for  the  light  of  his  coun- 
tenance, yet  I  would  be  so  far  satisfied,  as  to  believe 
the  Lord  has  wise  and  merciful  reasons  for  keeping 
me  so  short  of  the  comforts  which  he  has  taught  me 
to  desire  and  value  more  than  the  light  of  the  sun. — I 
am,  &c. 


NINE  LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  MR.  R  . 


LETTER  I. 

January  16,  1772. 
Dear  Sir, — It  is  true  I  was  apprehensive,  from  your 
silence,  that  I  had  offended  you  ;  but  when  your  letter 
came,  it  made  me  full  amends :  and  now  I  am  glad  I 
wrote  as  I  did,  though  I  am  persuaded  I  shall  never 
write  to  you  again  in  the  same  strain.  I  am  pleased 
with  the  spirit  you  discover ;  and  your  bearing  so 
well  to  be  told  of  the  mistakes  I  pointed  out  to  you, 
endears  you  more  to  me  than  if  you  had  not  made 
them.  Henceforward  I  can  converse  freely  with  you, 
and  shall  be  glad  when  I  have  the  opportunity. 

As  to  your  view  of  justification,  I  did  not  oppose  it; 
I  judge  for  myself,  and  I  am  willing  others  should  have 
the  same  liberty.  If  we  hold  the  head,  and  love  the 
Lord,  we  agree  in  him,  and  I  should  think  my  time  ill 
employed  in  disputing  the  point  with  you.  I  only 
meant  to  except  against  the  positive  manner  in  which 
you  had  expressed  yourself.  My  end  is  answered, 
and  I  am  satisfied.  Indeed  I  believe  the  diflerence 
between  a  judicious  supralapsarian,  and  a  sound  sub- 
lapsarian,  lies  more  in  a  different  way  of  expressing 
their  sentiments  than  is  generally  thought.  At  the 
close  of  Halyburton's  Insufficiency  of  Natural  Reli- 
gion, he  has  an  inquiry  into  the  Nature  of  Regenera- 
tion and  Justification,  wherein  he  proposes  a  scheme, 
in  which,  if  I  mistake  not,  the  moderate  of  both  par- 
ties might  safely  unite.  I  have  used  the  epithets  judi- 
cious and  sound,  because,  as  I  acknowledge  some  of 
the  one  side  are  not  quite  sound,  so  I  think  some  on 
372 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.   MR.   R  .  373 


the  other  side  are  not  so  judicious  as  I  could  wish; 
that  is,  I  think  they  do  not  sufficiently  advert  to  the 
present  state  of  human  nature,  and  the  danger  which 
may  arise  from  leading  those  who  are  weak  in  faith 
and  judgment,  into  inquiries  and  distinctions  evidently 
beyond  the  line  of  their  experience,  and  which  may  be 
hurtful ;  because,  admitting  them  to  be  true  when  pro- 
perly explained,  they  are  very  liable  to  be  misunder- 
stood. To  say  nothing  of  Mr.  Hussey,  (in  whose 
provisions  I  have  frequently  found  more  bones  than 
meat,  and  seasoned  with  much  of  an  angry  and  self- 
important  spirit,)  I  have  observed  passages  in  other 
writers,  for  whom  I  have  a  higher  esteem,  which,  to 
say  the  least,  appear  to  me  paradoxical,  and  hard  to 
be  understood  ;  though  perhaps  I  can  give  my  consent 
to  them  if  I  had  such  restrictions  and  limitations  as  the 
authors  would  not  refuse.  But  plain  people  are  easily 
puzzled;  and  though  I  know  several  in  the  Supra-lap- 
sarian  scheme,  at  whose  feet  I  am  willing  to  sit  and 
learn,  and  have  found  their  preaching  and  conversation 
savoury  and  edifying,  yet  I  must  say  I  have  met  with 
many  who  have  appeared  to  be  rather  wise  than  warm, 
rather  positive  than  humble,  rather  captious  than 
lively,  and  more  disposed  to  talk  of  speculations  than 
experience.  However,  let  us  give  ourselves  to  the 
study  of  the  word,  and  to  prayer ;  and  may  the  great 
Teacher  make  every  scriptural  truth  food  to  our 
souls.  I  desire  to  grow  in  knowledge,  but  I  want 
nothing  which  bears  that  name,  that  has  not  a  direct 
tendency  to  make  sin  more  hateful,  Jesus  more  pre- 
cious to  my  soul ;  and,  at  the  same  time,  to  animate 
me  to  a  diligent  use  of  every  appointed  means,  and  an 
unreserved  regard  to  every  branch  of  duty.  I  think 
the  Lord  has  shown  me,  in  a  measure,  there  is  a  con- 
sistent sense  running  through  the  whole  Scripture; 
and  I  desire  to  be  governed  and  influenced  by  it  all. 
Doctrines,  precepts,  promises,  warnings,  all  have 
their  proper  place  and  use ;  and  I  think  many  of  the 
inconveniences  which  obtain  in  the  present  day  spring 
from  separating  those  things  which  God  hath  joined 

32 


374 


CARDirHONIA. 


together,  and  insisting  on  some  parts  of  the  word  of 
God,  almost  to  the  exclusion  of  the  rest. 

I  have  filled  my  paper  with  what  I  did  not  intend 
to  say  a  word  of  when  I  began,  and  I  must  leave 
other  things  which  were  more  upon  my  mind  for 
another  season.  I  thank  you  for  saying  you  pray  for 
me.  Continue  that  kindness  ;  I  both  need  it  and  prize 
it. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  II. 

July  31,  1773. 
Dear  Sir, — I  received  your  sorrowful  epistle  yester- 
day, and,  in  order  to  encourage  you  to  write,  I  an- 
swer it  to-day. 

The  ship  was  safe  when  Christ  was  in  her,  though 
he  was  really  asleep.  At  present  I  can  tell  you  good 
news,  though  you  know  it ;  he  is  wide  awake,  and  his 
eyes  are  in  every  place.  You  and  I  if  we  could  be 
pounded  together,  might  perhaps  make  two  tolerable 
ones.  You  are  too  anxious,  and  I  am  too  easy  in 
some  respects.  Indeed  I  cannot  be  too  easy,  when  I 
have  a  right  thought  that  all  is  safe  in  his  hands ;  but 
if  your  anxiety  makes  you  pray,  and  my  composure 
makes  me  careless,  you  have  certainly  the  best  of  it. 
However,  the  ark  is  fixed  upon  an  immovable  founda- 
tion; and  if  we  think  we  see  it  totter,  it  is  owing  to  a 
swimming  in  our  heads.  Seriously,  the  times  look 
dark  and  stormy,  and  call  for  much  circumspection 
and  prayer ;  but  let  us  not  forget  that  we  have  an  in- 
fallible pilot,  and  that  the  power,  and  wisdom,  and 
honour  of  God,  are  embarked  with  us.  At  Venice 
they  have  a  fine  vessel,  called  the  Bucentaur,  in  which, 
on  a  certain  day  of  the  year,  the  Doge  and  nobles 
embark,  and  go  a  little  way  to  sea,  to  repeat  the  fool- 
ish ceremony  of  marriage  between  the  Republic  and 
the  Adriatic,  (in  consequence  of  some  lying,  antiquated 
Pope's  bull,  by  which  the  banns  of  matrimony  between 


LETTERS   TO   THE  REV.   MR.  R  .  375 


Venice  and  the  Gulf  were  published  in  the  dark  ages,) 
when  they  say  a  gold  ring  is  very  gravely  thrown 
overboard.  Upon  this  occasion,  I  have  been  told, 
when  the  honour  and  government  of  Venice  are 
shipped  on  board  the  Bucentaur,  the  pilot  is  obliged 
by  his  office  to  take  an  oath  that  he  will  bring  the 
vessel  safely  back  again,  in  defiance  of  wind  and 
weather.  Vain  mortals  !  If  this  be  true,  what  an  in- 
stance of  God's  long-suffering  is  it,  that  they  have 
never  yet  sunk  as  lead  in  the  mighty  waters  !  But  my 
story  will  probably  remind  you  that  Jesus  has  actually 
entered  into  such  an  engagement  in  behalf  of  his 
church.  And  well  he  may,  for  both  wind  and  weather 
are  at  his  command ;  and  he  can  turn  the  storm  into 
a  calm  in  a  moment.  We  may  therefore  safely  and 
confidently  leave  the  government  upon  his  shoulders. 
Duty  is  our  part,  the  care  is  his. 

A  revival  is  wanted  with  us  as  well  as  with  you,  and 
I  trust  some  of  us  are  longing  for  it.  We  are  praying 
and  singing  for  one ;  and  I  send  you,  on  the  other 
side,  a  hymn,  that  you  (if  you  like  it)  may  sing  with 
us.  Let  us  take  courage ;  though  it  may  seem  mar- 
vellous in  our  eyes,  it  is  not  so  in  the  Lord's.  He 
changed  the  desert  into  a  fruitful  field,  and  bid  dry 
bones  live.  And  if  he  prepare  our  heart  to  pray,  he 
will  surely  incline  his  ear  to  hear. 

The  miscarriages  of  professors  are  grievous ;  yet 
such  things  must  be;  how  else  could  the  Scriptures 
be  fulfilled  !  But  there  is  one  who  is  able  to  keep  us 
from  falling.  Some  who  have  distressed  us,  perhaps 
never  were  truly  changed ;  how  then  could  they 
stand?  We  see  only  the  outside.  Others  who  are 
sincere  are  permitted  to  fall  for  our  instruction,  that 
we  may  not  be  high-minded,  but  fear.  However,  he 
that  walketh  humbly  walketh  surely. — Believe  me,  &c. 


376 


CARDirilONIA. 


LETTER  III. 

February  22,  1774. 
Dear.  Sir, — Your  letter  by  last  post  surprised  and 
grieved  me.    We  knew  nothing  of  the  subject,  though 

Mrs.  Newton  remembers  when  was  here,  a  hint  or 

two  were  dropped  which  she  did  not  understand ;  but 
no  name  was  mentioned. 

This  instance  shows  the  danger  of  leaning  to  im- 
pressions. Texts  of  Scripture,  brought  powerfully  to 
the  heart,  are  very  desirable  and  pleasant,  if  their  ten- 
dency is  to  humble  us,  to  give  us  a  more  feeling  sense 
of  the  preciousness  of  Christ,  or  of  the  doctrines  of 
grace ;  if  they  make  sin  more  hateful,  enliven  our  re- 
gard to  the  means,  or  increase  our  confidence  in  the 
power  and  faithfulness  of  God.  But  if  they  are  under- 
stood as  intimating  our  path  of  duty  in  particular  cir- 
cumstances, or  confirming  us  in  purposes  we  may 
have  already  formed,  not  otherwise  clearly  warranted 
by  the  general  strain  of  the  word,  or  by  the  leadings 
of  Providence,  they  are  for  the  most  part  ensnaring, 
and  always  to  be  suspected.  Nor  does  their  coming 
into  the  mind  at  the  time  of  prayer  give  them  more 
authority  in  this  respect.  When  the  mind  is  intent 
upon  any  subject,  the  imagination  is  often  watchful  to 
catch  at  any  thing  which  may  seem  to  countenance 
the  favourite  pursuit.  It  is  too  common  to  ask  coun- 
sel of  the  Lord  when  we  have  already  secretly  deter- 
mined for  ourselves ;  and  in  this  disposition  we  may 
easily  be  deceived  by  the  sound  of  a  text  of  Scripture, 
which,  detached  from  the  passage  in  which  it  stands, 
may  seem  remarkably  to  tally  with  our  wishes.  Many 
have  been  deceived  this  way ;  and  sometimes,  when 
the  event  has  shown  them  they  were  mistaken,  it  has 
opened  a  door  for  great  distress,  and  Satan  has  found 
occasion  to  make  them  doubt  even  of  their  most  solid 
experiences. 

I  have  sometimes  talked  to  upon  this  subject, 

though  without  the  least  suspicion  of  any  thing  like 


LETTERS   TO   THE   REV.   MR.  R 


377 


what  has  happened.  As  to  the  present  case,  it  may 
remind  us  all  of  our  weakness.  I  would  recommend 
prayer,  patience,  much  tenderness  towards  her,  joined 
with  faithful  expostulation.  Wait  a  little  while,  and 
I  trust  the  Lord  who  loves  her  will  break  the  snare.  I 
am  persuaded,  in  her  better  judgment,  she  would 
dread  the  thoughts  of  doing  wrong;  and  I  hope  and 
believe  the  good  Shepherd,  to  whom  she  has  often 
committed  her  soul  and  her  ways,  will  interpose  to 
restore  and  set  her  to  rights.    *       *       *  * 

^  t(-  vf-  ^  vf*  ^f- 

*  *  *  *  I  am  sorry  you  think 
any  of  whom  you  have  hoped  well  are  going  back  ; 
but  be  not  discouraged.  I  say  again,  pray  and  wait, 
and  hope  the  best.  It  is  common  for  young  professors 
to  have  a  slack  time;  it  is  almost  necessary,  that  they 
may  be  more  sensible  of  the  weakness  and  deceitful- 
ness  of  their  hearts,  and  be  more  humbled  in  future, 
when  the  Lord  shall  have  healed  their  breaches,  and 
restored  their  souls.  We  join  in  love  to  you  and 
yours.    Pray  for  us. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  IV. 

February  3,  1775. 
Dear  Sir, — It  would  be  wrong  to  make  you  wait  long 
for  an  answer  to  the  point  you  propose  in  your  last. 
It  is  an  important  one.  I  am  not  a  casuist  by  profes- 
sion, but  I  will  do  my  best.  Suppose  I  imitate  your 
laconic  manner  of  stating  the  question  and  circum- 
stances. 

I  doubt  not  but  it  is  very  lawful  at  your  age  to  think 
of  marriage,  and,  in  the  situation  you  describe,  to 
think  of  money  likewise.  I  am  glad  you  have  no 
person,  as  you  say, fixedly  in  view;  in  that  case  the 
advice  comes  a  post  or  two  too  late.  But  your  ex- 
pression seems  to  intimate  that  there  is  one  transiently 
in  view.  If  it  be  so,  since  you  have  no  settlement,  if 
32* 


378 


CARDITHONIA. 


she  has  no  money,  I  cannot  but  wish  she  may  pass  on 
till  she  is  out  of  sight  and  out  of  mind.  I  see  this  will 
not  do;  I  must  get  into  my  own  grave  way  about  this 
grave  business.  I  take  it  for  granted,  that  my  friend 
is  free  from  the  love  of  filthy  lucre,  and  that  money 
will  never  be  the  turning  point  with  you  in  the  choice 
of  a  wife.  Methinks  I  hear  you  say,  if  I  wanted  money, 
I  would  either  dig  or  beg  for  it ;  but  to  preach  or  marry 
for  money,  that  be  far  from  me.  I  commend  you. 
However,  though  the  love  of  money  be  a  great  evil, 
money  itself,  obtained  in  a  fair  and  honourable  way, 
is  desirable  upon  many  accounts,  though  not  for  its 
own  sake.  Meat,  clothes,  fire,  and  books,  cannot 
easily  be  had  without  it ;  therefore,  if  these  be  neces- 
sary, money,  which  procures  them,  must  be  a  neces- 
sary likewise.  If  things  were  otherwise  than  you 
represent  them,  if  you  were  able  to  provide  for  a  wife 
yourself,  then  I  would  say,  Find  a  gracious  girl,  (if 
she  be  not  found  already,)  whose  person  you  like,  whose 
temper,  you  think,  will  suit ;  and  then,  with  your 
father  and  mother's  consent  (without  which  I  think 
you  would  be  unwilling  to  move,)  thank  the  Lord  for 
her,  marry  her,  and  account  her  a  valuable  portion, 
though  she  should  not  have  a  shilling.  But,  while  you 
are  without  income  or  settlement,  if  you  have  thoughts 
of  marriage,  I  hope  they  will  be  regulated  by  a  due 
regard  to  consequences.  They  who  set  the  least 
value  upon  money,  have  in  some  respects  the  most 
need  of  it.  A  generous  mind  will  feel  a  thousand 
pangs  in  strait  circumstances,  which  some  unfeeling 
hearts  would  not  be  sensible  of.  You  could  perhaps 
endure  hardships  alone,  yet  it  might  pinch  you  to  the 
very  bone  to  see  the  person  you  love  exposed  to  them. 
Besides,  you  might  have  a  John,  a  Thomas  and  a 
William,  and  half  a  dozen  more  to  feed  (for  they  must 
all  eat,)  and  how  this  could  be  done  without  a  compe- 
tency on  one  side  or  the  other,  or  so  much  on  both 
sides  as  will  make  a  competency  when  united,  I  see 
not.  Besides,  you  would  be  grieved  not  to  find  an 
occasional  shilling  in  your  pocket  to  bestow  upon  one 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.   MR.  R 


379 


or  other  of  the  Lord's  poor,  though  you  should  be  able 
to  make  some  sort  of  a  shift  for  those  of  your  own 
house. 

Rut  is  it  not  written,  "  The  Lord  will  provide'?"  It 
is :  but  it  is  written  again,  "  Thou  shalt  not  tempt  the 
Lord  thy  God."  Hastily  to  plunge  ourselves  into 
difficulties,  upon  a  persuasion  that  he  will  find  some 
way  to  extricate  us,  seems  to  me  a  species  of  tempt- 
ing him. 

Therefore  I  judge,  It  is  so  far  lawful  for  you  to  have 
a  regard  to  money  in  looking  out  for  a  wife,  that  it 
it  would  be  wrong,  that  is,  in  other  words,  unlanful, 
for  you  to  omit  it,  supposing  you  have  a  purpose  of 
marrying  in  your  present  situation. 

Many  a  serious  young  women  have  a  predilection 
in  favour  of  a  minister  of  the  gospel ;  and  I  believe 
among  such  one  or  more  may  be  found  as  spiritual, 
as  amiable,  as  suitable  to  make  you  a  good  wife,  with 
a  tolerable  fortune  to  boot,  as  another  who  has  not  a 
penny.  If  you  are  not  willing  to  trust  your  own  judg- 
ment in  the  search,  entreat  the  Lord  to  find  her  for 
you.  He  chose  well  for  Isaac  and  Jacob :  and  you, 
as  a  believer,  have  warrant  to  commit  your  way  to 
him,  and  many  more  express  promises  than  they  had 
for  your  encouragement.  He  knows  your  state,  your 
wants,  what  you  are  at  present,  and  what  use  he  de- 
signs to  make  of  you.  Trust  in  him,  and  wait  for 
him :  prayer,  and  faith,  and  patience,  are  never  dis- 
appointed. I  commend  you  to  his  blessing  and 
guidance.  Remember  us  to  all  in  your  house. — I 
am,  &c. 


LETTER  V. 

May  28,  1775 

Dear  Sir, 

*****  You  must  not  expect  a 
long  letter  this  morning ;  we  are  just  going  to  court, 


380 


CARDIPHONIA. 


in  hopes  of  seeing  the  King,  for  he  has  promised  to 
meet  us.  We  can  say  he  is  mindful  of  his  promise ; 
and  yet  is  it  not  strange,  that  though  we  are  all  in  the 
same  place,  and  the  King  in  the  midst  of  us,  it  is  but 
here  and  there  one  (even  of  those  who  love  him)  can 
see  him  at  once  !  However,  in  our  turns  we  are  all 
favoured  with  a  glimpse  of  him,  and  have  had  cause 
to  say,  How  great  is  his  goodness  !  How  great  is  his 
beauty  !  We  have  the  advantage  of  the  Queen  of 
Sheba,  a  more  glorious  object  to  behold,  and  not  so 
far  to  go  for  the  sight  of  it.  If  a  transient  glance  ex- 
ceeds all  that  the  world  can  afford  for  a  long  conti- 
nuance, what  must  it  be  to  dwell  with  him !  If  a  day 
in  his  courts  be  better  than  a  thousand,  what  will 
eternity  be  in  his  presence  !  I  hope  the  more  you  see, 
the  more  you  love ;  the  more  you  drink,  the  more  you 
thirst ;  the  more  you  do  for  him,  the  more  you  are 
ashamed  you  can  do  so  little  ;  and  that  the  nearer  you 
approach  to  your  journey's  end,  the  more  your  pace 
is  quickened.  Surely,  the  power  of  spiritual  attrac- 
tion should  increase  as  the  distance  lessens.  O  that 
heavenly  loadstone !  may  it  so  draw  us,  that  we  may 
not  creep,  but  run.  In  common  travelling,  the  strong- 
est become  weary  if  the  journey  be  very  long ;  but  in 
the  spiritual  journey,  we  are  encouraged  with  a  hope 
of  going  on  from  strength  to  strength.  Instaurabit 
iter  vires,*  as  Johnson  expresses  it.  No  road  but  the 
road  to  heaven  can  thus  communicate  refreshment  to 
those  who  walk  in  it,  and  make  them  more  fresh  and 
lively  when  they  are  just  finishing  their  course  than 
when  they  first  set  out. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  VI. 

April  18,  1776. 
Dear  Sir, — Are  you  sick,  or  lame  of  your  right  hand, 
or  are  you  busy  in  preparing  a  folio  for  the  press,  that 
I  hear  nothing  from  you  1    You  see  by  the  excuses  I 

[*  The  way  shall  renew  strength.  | 


LETTERS  TO  REV.  MR.  R 


381 


would  contrive  I  am  not  willing  to  suppose  you  have 
forgotten  me,  but  that  your  silence  is  rather  owing  to 
a  cannot  than  a  will  not. 

I  hope  your  soul  prospers.  I  do  not  ask  you,  if 
you  arc  always  filled  with  sensible  comfort :  but  do 
you  find  your  spirit  more  bowed  down  to  the  feet  and 
will  of  Jesus,  so  as  to  be  willing  to  serve  him  for  the 
sake  of  serving  him,  and  to  follow  him,  as  we  say, 
through  thick  and  thin ;  to  be  willing  to  be  any  thing 
or  nothing,  so  that  he  may  be  glorified  1  I  could  give 
you  plenty  of  good  advice  upon  this  head ;  but  I  am 
ashamed  to  do  it  because  I  so  poorly  follow  it  myself. 
I  want  to  live  with  him  by  the  day,  to  do  all  for  him, 
to  receive  all  from  him,  to  possess  all  in  him,  to  leave 
all  to  him,  to  make  him  my  hiding-place  and  my 
resting-place.  I  want  to  deliver  up  that  rebel  self  to 
him  in  chains;  but  the  rogue,  like  Proteus,  puts  on 
so  many  forms,  that  he  slips  through  my  fingers :  but 
I  think  I  know  what  I  would  do  if  I  could  fairly  catch 
him. 

My  soul  is  like  a  besieged  city :  a  legion  of  enemies 
without  the  gates,  and  a  nest  of  restless  traitors  within, 
that  hold  a  correspondence  with  them  without;  so  that 
I  am  deceived  and  counteracted  continually.  It  is  a 
mercy  that  I  have  not  been  surprised  and  over- 
whelmed long  ago :  without  help  from  on  high,  it 
would  soon  be  over  with  me.  How  often  have 
I  been  forced  to  cry  out,  O  God !  the  heathen  are  got 
into  thine  inheritance :  thy  holy  temple  have  they  de- 
filed, and  defaced  all  thy  work  !  Indeed  it  is  a  miracle 
that  I  still  hold  out.  I  trust,  however,  I  shall  be  sup- 
ported to  the  end,  and  that  my  Lord  will  at  length 
raise  the  siege,  and  cause  me  to  shout  deliverance  and 
victory. 

Pray  for  me,  that  my  walls  may  be  strengthened,  and 
wounds  healed.  We  are  all  pretty  well  as  to  the  out- 
ward man,  and  join  in  love  to  all  friends. — I  am,  &c. 


382 


CARDIPHONIA. 


LETTER  VII. 

July  6,  1776. 

Dear  Sir, — I  was  abroad  when  your  letter  came,  but 
employ  the  first  post  to  thank  you  for  your  confidence. 
My  prayers  (when  I  can  pray)  you  may  be  sure  of : 
as  to  advice,  I  see  not  that  the  case  requires  much. 
Only  be  a  quiet  child,  and  lie  patiently  at  the  Lord's  feet. 
He  is  the  best  friend  and  manager  in  these  matters,  for 
he  has  a  key  to  open  every  heart.        *        *  * 

#  #  #  #  # 

*  *       *       I  should  not  have  taken  Mr.  Z  's 

letter  for  denial,  as  it  seems  you  did.  Considering 
the  years  of  the  parties,  and  other  circumstances,  a 
prudent  parent  could  hardly  say  more,  if  he  were  in- 
clined to  favour  your  views.  To  me  you  seem  to  be 
in  a  tolerable  fair  way :  but  I  know,  in  affairs  of  this 
kind,  Mr.  Self  does  not  like  suspense,  but  would  will- 
ingly come  to  the  point  at  once :  but  Mr.  Faith  (when 
he  gets  liberty  to  hold  up  his  head)  will  own,  that  in 
order  to  make  our  temporal  mercies  wear  well,  and 
t©  give  us  a  clearer  sense  of  the  hand  that  bestows 
them,  a  waiting  and  a  praying  time  are  very  seasonable 
Worldly  people  expect  their  schemes  to  run  upon  all- 
fours,  as  we  say,  and  the  objects  of  their  wishes  to 
drop  into  their  mouths  without  difficulty;  and  if  they 
succeed,  they  of  course  burn  incense  to  their  own 
drag,  and  say,  This  was  my  doing:  but  believers  meet 
with  rubs  and  disappointments,  which  convince  them, 
that  if  they  obtain  any  thing,  it  is  the  Lord  must  do  it 
for  them.  For  this  reason  I  observe  that  he  usually 
brings  a  death  upon  our  prospects,  even  when  it  is  his 
purpose  to  give  us  success  in  the  issue.  Thus  we  be- 
come more  assured  that  we  did  not  act  in  our  own 
spirits,  and  have  a  more  satisfactory  view  that  his 
providence  has  been  concerned  in  filling  up  the  rivers 
and  removing  the  mountains  that  were  in  our  way. 
Then,  when  he  has  given  us  our  desire,  how  pleasant 
it  is  to  look  at  it,  and  say,  This  I  got  not  by  my  own 


LETTERS   TO   THE   REV.  MR.  R  . 


383 


sword,  and  my  own  bow,  but  I  wrestled  for  it  in 
prayer,  I  waited  for  it  in  faith,  I  put  it  into  the  Lord's 
hand,  and  from  his  hand  I  received  it. 

You  have  met  with  the  story  of  one  of  our  kings 
(if  I  mistake  not)  who  wanted  to  send  a  nobleman 
abroad  as  his  ambassador,  and  he  desired  to  be  ex- 
cused on  account  of  some  affairs  which  required  his 
presence  at  home :  the  king  answered,  "  Do  you  take 
care  of  my  business,  and  I  will  take  care  of  yours." 
I  would  have  you  think  the  Lord  says  thus  to  you. 
You  were  sent  into  the  world  for  a  nobler  end  than  to 
be  pinned  to  a  girl's  apron-string;  and  yet,  if  the  Lord 
sees  it  not  good  for  you  to  be  alone,  he  will  provide 
you  a  help  meet.  I  say,  if  he  sees  the  marriage  state 
best  for  you,  he  has  the  proper  person  already  in  his 
eye,  and  though  she  were  in  Peru  or  Nova  Zembla,  he 
knows  how  to  bring  you  together.  In  the  meantime, 
go  thou  and  preach  the  gospel.  Watch  in  all  things ; 
endure  afflictions;  do  the  work  of  an  evangelist ;  make 
full  proof  of  your  ministry:  and  when  other  thoughts 
rise  in  your  mind  (for  you  have  no  door  to  shut  them 
quite  out),  run  with  them  to  the  throne  of  grace,  and 
commit  them  to  the  Lord.  Satan  will  perhaps  try  to 
force  them  upon  you  unseasonably  and  inordinately  ; 
but  if  he  sees  they  drive  you  to  prayer,  he  will  probably 
desist,  rather  than  be  the  occasion  of  doing  you  so 
much  good.  Believe,  likewise,  that  as  the  Lord  has 
the  appointment  of  the  person,  so  he  fixes  the  time. 
His  time  is  like  the  time  of  the  tide ;  all  the  art  and 
power  of  man  can  neither  hasten  or  retard  it  a  mo- 
ment: it  must  be  waited  for:  nothing  can  be  done 
without  it,  and  when  it  comes,  nothing  can  resist  it. 
It  is  unbelief  that  talks  of  delays ;  faith  knows  that 
properly  there  can  be  no  such  thing.  The  only  rea- 
son why  the  Lord  seems  to  delay  what  he  afterwards 
grants,  is,  that  the  best  hour  is  not  yet  come.  I  know 
you  have  been  enabled  to  commit  and  resign  your  all 
to  his  disposal.  You  did  well.  May  he  help  you  to 
stand  to  the  surrender.  Sometimes  he  will  put  us  to 
the  trial,  whether  we  mean  what  we  say.  He  takes 
his  course  in  a  way  we  did  not  expect ;  and  then, 


384 


CARDIPHONIA. 


alas  !  how  often  does  the  trial  put  us  to  shame  !  Pre- 
sently there  is  an  outcry  raised  in  the  soul  against 
his  management:  this  is  wrong,  that  unnecessary,  the 
other  has  spoiled  the  whole  plan :  in  short,  all  these 
things  are  against  us.  And  then  we  go  into  the  pulpit, 
and  gravely  tell  the  people  how  wise  and  how  good 
he  is,  and  preach  submission  to  his  will,  not  only  as  a 
duty,  but  a  privilege !  Alas !  how  deceitful  is  the 
heart !  Yet,  since  it  is,  and  will  be  so,  it  is  necessary 
we  should  know  it  by  experience.  We  have  reason, 
however,  to  say,  He  is  good  and  wise ;  for  he  bears 
with  our  perverseness,  and  in  the  event  shows  us,  that 
if  he  had  listened  to  our  murmurings,  and  taken  the 
methods  we  would  have  prescribed  to  him,  we  should 
have  been  ruined  indeed,  and  that  he  has  been  all  the 
while  doing  us  good  in  spite  of  ourselves. 

If  I  judge  right,  you  will  find  your  way  providen- 
tially opened  more  and  more ;  and  yet  it  is  possible, 
that  when  you  begin  to  think  yourself  sure,  something 
may  happen  to  put  you  in  a  panic  again.  But  a  be- 
liever, like  a  sailor,  is  not  to  be  surprised  if  the  wind 
changes,  but  to  learn  the  art  of  suiting  himself  to  all 
winds  for  the  time :  and  though  many  a  poor  sailor 
is  shipwrecked,  the  poor  believer  shall  gain  his  port. 
Oh  it  is  good  sailing  with  an  infallible  pilot  at  the 
helm,  who  has  the  wind  and  weather  at  his  command ! 

I  have  been  much  abroad,  which,  of  course,  puts 
things  at  sixes  and  sevens  at  home.  If  I  did  not  love 
you  well,  I  could  not  have  spared  so  much  of  the  only 
day  I  have  had  to  myself  for  this  fortnight  past.  But 
I  was  willing  you  should  know  that  I  think  of  you, 
and  feel  for  you,  if  I  cannot  help  you. 

I  have  read  Mr.  's  book.    Some  things  I  think 

strongly  argued:  in  some  he  has  laid  himself  open  to  a 
blow,  and  1  doubt  not  but  he  will  have  it.  I  expect 
answers,  replies,  rejoinders,  &c,  &c,  and  say,  with 
Leah,  Gad,  a  troop  cometh.  How  the  wolf  will  grin 
to  see  the  sheep  and  the  shepherds  biting  and  worry- 
ing one  another !  and  well  he  may.  He  knows  that 
contentions  are  a  surer  way  to  weaken  the  spirit  of 
love,  and  stop  the  progress  of  the  gospel,  than  his  old 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  MR.  R- 


385 


stale  method  of  fire  and  sword.  Well,  I  trust  we  shall 
be  of  one  heart  and  one  mind  when  we  get  to  heaven 
at  last. 

Let  who  will  fight,  I  trust  neither  water  nor  fire 
shall  set  you  and  me  at  variance.  We  unite  in  love 
to  you.    The  Lord  is  gracious  to  us,  &c. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  VIII. 

 ,  1776. 

Dear  Sir, — I  do  not  often  serve  your  letters  so,  but 
this  last  I  burnt,  believing  you  would  like  to  have  it 
out  of  danger  of  falling  into  improper  hands.  When 
I  saw  how  eagerly  the  flames  devoured  the  paper, 
how  quickly  and  entirely  every  trace  of  the  writing 
was  consumed,  I  wished  that  the  fire  of  the  love  of 
Jesus  might  as  completely  obliterate  from  your  heart 
every  uneasy  impression  which  your  disappointment 
has  given  you. 

"JS*  ■)(•  "if*  -if- 

#        #        #         #         #        #  # 

Surely  when  he  crosses  our  wishes,  it  is  always  in 
mercy,  and  because  we  short-sighted  creatures  often 
know  not  what  we  ask,  nor  what  would  be  the  conse- 
quences if  our  desires  were  granted. 

Your  pride,  it  seems,  has  received  a  fall,  by  meet- 
ing a  repulse.  I  know  self  does  not  like  to  be  morti- 
fied in  these  affairs;  but  if  you  are  made  successful  in 
wooing  souls  for  Christ,  I  hope  that  will  console  you 
for  meeting  a  rebuff  when  only  wooing  for  yourself. 
Besides,  I  would  have  you  pluck  up  your  spirits.  I 
have  two  good  old  proverbs  at  your  service :  "  There 
is  as  good  fish  in  the  sea  as  any  that  are  brought  out 
of  it;"  and,  "  If  one  won't,  another  will,  or  wherefore 
serves  the  market?"  Perhaps  all  your  difficulties 
have  arisen  from  this,  that  you  have  not  yet  seen  the 
right  person;  if  so,  you  have  reason  to  be  thankful  that 
the  Lord  would  not  let  you  take  the  wrong,  though 


386 


CARDiniONIA. 


you  unwittingly  would  have  done  it  if  you  could. 
Where  the  right  one  lies  hid  I  know  not,  but  upon  a 
supposition  that  it  will  be  good  for  you  to  marry,  I 
may  venture  to  say, 

Ubi,  ubi  est,  diu  celari  non  potest.* 

The  Lord  in  his  providence  will  disclose  her,  put  her 
in  your  way,  and  give  you  to  understand,  This  is  she. 
Then  you  will  find  your  business  go  forward  with 
wheels  and  wings,  and  have  cause  to  say,  His  choice 
and  time  were  better  than  your  own. 

Did  I  not  tell  you  formerly,  that  if  you  would  take 
care  of  his  business,  he  will  take  care  of  yours?  I 
am  of  the  same  mind  still.  He  will  not  suffer  them 
who  fear  him  and  depend  upon  him  to  want  any  thing 
that  is  truly  good  for  them.  In  the  meanwhile,  I  ad- 
vise you  to  take  a  lodging  as  near  as  you  can  to 
Gethsemane,  and  to  walk  daily  to  mount  Golgotha, 
and  borrow  (which  may  be  had  for  asking)  that  tele- 
scope which  gives  a  prospect  into  the  unseen  world. 
A  view  of  what  is  passing  within  the  veil  has  a  mar- 
vellous effect  to  compose  our  spirits,  with  regard  to 
the  little  things  that  are  daily  passing  here.  Praise 
the  Lord,  who  has  enabled  you  to  fix  your  supreme 
affections  upon  him,  who  is  alone  the  proper  and  suit- 
able object  of  it,  and  from  whom  you  cannot  meet  a 
denial,  or  fear  a  change.  He  loved  you  first,  and  he 
will  love  you  for  ever;  and  if  he  be  pleased  to  arise 
and  smile  upon  you,  you  are  in  no  more  necessity  of 
begging  for  happiness  to  the  prettiest  creature  upon 
earth,  than  of  the  light  of  a  candle  on  midsummer 
noon. 

Upon  the  whole,  I  pray  and  hope  the  Lord  will 
sweeten  your  cross,  and  either  in  kind  or  in  kindness 
make  you  good  amends.  Wait,  pray,  and  believe, 
and  all  shall  be  well.  A  cross  we  must  have  some- 
where; and  they  who  are  favoured  with  health,  plenty, 
peace,  and  a  conscience  sprinkled  with  the  blood  of 
Jesus,  must  have  more  causes  for  thankfulness  than 

[*  Wherever  she  is,  she  cannot  be  long  concealed.] 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  MR.  R  . 


387 


grief.  Look  around  you,  and  take  notice  of  the  very 
severe  afflictions  which  many  of  the  Lord's  own 
people  are  groaning  under,  and  your  trials  will  ap- 
pear comparatively  light.  Our  love  to  all  friends. — I 
am,  &c. 


LETTER  IX. 

June  3,  1777. 

Dear  Sir, — It  seems  I  must  write  something  about  the 
small-pox,  but  I  know  not  well  what :  having  had  it 
myself,  I  cannot  judge  how  I  should  feel  if  I  were  ac- 
tually exposed  to  it.  I  am  not  a  professed  advocate 
for  inoculation;  but  if  a  person  who  fears  the  Lord 
should  tell  me,  "  I  think  I  can  do  it  in  faith,  looking 
upon  it  as  a  salutary  expedient,  which  he  in  his  provi- 
dence has  discovered,  and  which,  therefore,  appears 
my  duty  to  have  recourse  to,  so  that  my  mind  does 
not  hesitate  with  regard  to  the  lawfulness,  nor  am  I 
anxious  about  the  event,  being  satisfied  that,  whether 
I  live  or  die,  I  am  in  that  path  in  which  I  can  cheer- 
fully expect  his  blessing,"  I  do  not  know  that  I  could 
offer  a  word  by  way  of  dissuasion. 

If  another  person  should  say,  "My  times  are  in  the 
Lord's  hands;  I  am  now  in  health,  and  am  not  willing 
to  bring  upon  myself  a  disorder,  the  consequences  of 
which  I  cannot  possibly  foresee;  if  I  am  to  have  the 
small-pox,  I  believe  he  is  the  best  judge  of  the  season 
and  manner  in  which  I  shall  be  visited,  so  as  may  be 
most  for  his  glory  and  my  own  good ;  and  therefore  I 
choose  to  wait  his  appointment,  and  not  to  rush  upon 
even  the  possibility  of  danger  without  a  call.  If  the 
very  hairs  of  my  head  are  numbered,  I  have  no  reason 
to  fear,  that,  supposing  I  receive  the  small-pox  in  a 
natural  way,  I  shall  have  a  single  pimple  more  than 
he  sees  expedient;  and  why  should  I  wish  to  have  one 
less?  Nay,  admitting,  which,  however,  is  not  always 
the  case,  that  inoculation  might  exempt  me  from 
some  pain  and  inconvenience,  and  lessen  the  apparent 


388 


CARDIPHONIA. 


danger,  might  it  not  likewise,  upon  that  very  account, 
prevent  my  receiving  some  of  those  sweet  consola- 
tions, which  I  humbly  hope  my  gracious  Lord  would 
afford  me,  if  it  were  his  pleasure  to  call  me  to  a  sharp 
trial !  Perhaps  the  chief  design  of  this  trying  hour,  if 
it  comes,  may  be  to  show  me  more  of  his  wisdom, 
power,  and  love,  than  I  have  ever  yet  experienced. 
If  I  could  devise  a  mean  to  avoid  the  trouble,  I  know 
not  how  great  a  loser  I  may  be  in  point  of  grace  and 
comfort.  Nor  am  I  afraid  of  my  face;  it  is  now  as 
the  Lord  has  made  it,  and  it  will  be  so  after  the  small- 
pox. If  it  pleases  him,  I  hope  it  will  please  me.  In 
short,  though  I  do  not  censure  others,  yet  as  to  my- 
self, inoculation  is  what  I  dare  not  venture  upon.  If 
I  did  venture,  and  the  issue  should  not  be  favourable, 
I  should  blame  myself  for  having  attempted  to  take 
the  management  out  of  the  Lord's  hand  into  my  own, 
which  I  never  did  yet  in  other  matters,  without  finding 
I  am  no  more  able  than  I  am  worthy  to  choose  for 
myself.  Besides,  at  the  best,  inoculation  would  only 
secure  me  from  one  of  the  innumerable  natural  evils 
the  flesh  is  heir  to ;  I  should  still  be  as  liable  as  I  am 
at  present  to  a  putrid  fever,  a  bilious  colic,  an  in- 
flammation in  the  bowels  or  in  the  brain,  and  a  thou- 
sand formidable  diseases  which  are  hovering  round 
me,  and  only  wait  his  permission  to  cut  me  oft'  in  a 
few  days  or  hours:  and  therefore  I  am  determined,  by 
his  grace,  to  resign  myself  to  his  disposal.  Let  me 
fall  into  the  hands  of  the  Lord,  (for  his  mercies  are 
great,)  and  not  into  the  hands  of  men." 

If  a  person  should  talk  to  me  in  this  strain,  most 
certainly  I  could  not  say,  Notwithstanding  all  this, 
your  safest  way  is  to  be  inoculated. 

We  preach  and  hear,  and  I  hope  we  know  some- 
thing of  faith,  as  enabling  us  to  intrust  the  Lord  with 
our  souls ;  I  wish  we  had  all  more  faith  to  intrust  him 
with  our  bodies,  our  health,  our  provision,  and  our 
temporal  comforts"  likewise.  The  former  should  seem 
to  require  the  strongest  faith  of  the  two.  How  strange 
is  it,  that  when  we  think  we  can  do  the  greater,  we 
should  be  so  awkward  and  unskilful  when  we  aim  at 


LETTERS  TO   THE   REV.    MR.    R  .  389 


the  less !  Give  my  love  to  your  friend.  I  dare  not 
advise:  but  if  she  can  quietly  return  at  the  usual  time, 
and  neither  run  intentionally  into  the  way  of  the  small- 
pox, nor  run  out  of  the  way,  but  leave  it  simply  with 
the  Lord,  I  shall  not  blame  her.  And  if  you  will 
mind  your  praying  and  preaching,  and  believe  that  the 
Lord  can  take  care  of  her  without  any  of  your  con- 
trivances, I  shall  not  blame  you:  nay,  I  shall  praise 
him  for  you  both.  My  prescription  is,  to  read  Dr. 
Watts's  Psalm  cxxi,  every  morning  before  breakfast, 
and  pray  it  over  till  the  cure  is  effected.  Proba- 
tion est. 

Hast  thou  not  given  thy  word 

To  save  my  soul  from  death? 
And  I  can  trust  my  Lord 
To  keep  my  mortal  breath. 

I'll  go  and  come, 
Nor  fear  to  die, 
Till  from  on  high 

Thou  call  me  home. 

— Adieu.    Pray  for  yours. 


33* 


THREE  LETTERS  TO  MISS  Til 


LETTER  I. 

My  Dear  Madam, — Let  what  has  been  said  on  the 
subject  of  acquaintance,  &c,  suffice.  It  was  well 
meant  on  my  side,  and  well  taken  on  yours.  You 
may  perhaps  see  that  my  hints  were  not  wholly  unne- 
cessary, and  I  ought  to  be  satisfied  with  your  apology, 
and  am  so.  The  circumstance  of  your  being  seen  at 
the  play-house  has  nothing  at  all  mysterious  in  it;  as 
you  say  you  have  not  been  there  these  six  or  seven 
years,  it  was  neither  more  nor  less  than  a  mistake.  I 
heard  you  had  been  there  within  these  two  years :  I 
am  glad  to  find  I  was  misinformed.  I  think  there 
is  no  harm  in  your  supposing,  that  of  the  many 
thousands  who  frequent  public  diversions,  some  may 
in  other  respects  be  better  than  yourself;  but  I  hope 
your  humble  and  charitable  construction  of  their  mis- 
take will  not  lead  you  to  extenuate  the  evil  of  those 
diversions  in  themselves ;  for  though  I  am  persuaded, 
that  a  few,  who  know  better  what  to  do  with  them- 
selves, are,  for  want  of  consideration,  drawn  in  to 
expose  themselves  in  such  places,  yet  I  am  well  satis- 
fied, that,  if  there  is  any  practice  in  this  land  sinful, 
attendance  on  the  play-house  is  properly  and  eminently 
so.  The  theatres  are  fountains  and  means  of  vice; 
I  had  almost  said,  in  the  same  manner  and  degree  as 
the  ordinances  of  the  gospel  are  the  means  of  grace: 
and  I  can  hardly  think  there  is  a  Christian  upon  earth 
who  would  dare  to  be  seen  there,  if  the  nature  and 
effects  of  the  theatre  were  properly  set  before  him. 
Dr.  Witherspoon  of  Scotland  has  written  an  excellent 
piece  upon  the  stage,  or  rather  against  it,  which  I  wish 
390 


LETTERS  TO  MISS  TH- 


391 


every  person,  who  makes  the  least  pretence  to  fear 
God,  had  an  opportunity  of  perusing.  I  cannot  judge 
much  more  favourably  of  Ranelagh,  Vauxhall,  and  all 
the  innumerable  train  of  dissipations,  by  which  the 
god  of  this  world  blinds  the  eyes  of  multitudes,  lest 
the  light  of  the  glorious  gospel  should  shine  in  upon 
them.  What  an  awful  aspect  upon  the  present  times 
have  such  texts  as  Isa.  xxii.  12-14,  iii.  12,  Amos  vi. 
3-6,  James  iv.  4 !  I  wish  you  therefore  not  to  plead 
for  any  of  them,  but  use  all  your  influence  to  make 
them  shunned  as  pest-houses,  and  dangerous  nuisances 
to  precious  souls  ;  especially  if  you  know  any  who  you 
hope,  in  the  main,  are  seriously  disposed,  who  yet 
venture  themselves  in  those  purlieus  of  Satan,  endea- 
vour earnestly  and  faithfully  to  undeceive  them. 

The  time  is  short;  eternity  at  the  door :  was  there  no 
other  evil  in  these  vain  amusements  than  the  loss  of  pre- 
cious time  (but  alas  !  their  name  is  legion),  we  have 
not  leisure  in  our  circumstances  to  regard  them.  And, 
blessed  be  God  !  we  need  them  not.  The  gospel  opens 
a  source  of  purer,  sweeter,  and  more  substantial  plea- 
sures :  we  are  invited  to  communion  with  God :  we 
are  called  to  share  in  the  theme  of  angels:  the  songs 
of  heaven,  and  the  wonders  of  redeeming  love  are 
laid  open  to  our  view.  The  Lord  himself  is  waiting 
to  be  gracious,  waiting  with  promises  and  pardons  in 
his  hands.  Well  then  may  we  bid  adieu  to  the  perishing 
pleasures  of  sin  ;  well  may  we  pity  those  who  can  find 
pleasure  in  those  places  and  parties  where  he  is  shut 
out ;  where  his  name  is  only  mentioned  to  be  profaned  ; 
where  his  commandments  are  not  only  broken,  but  in- 
sulted ;  where  sinners  proclaim  their  shame,  as  in 
Sodom,  and  attempt  not  to  hide  it ;  where  at  best 
wickedness  is  wrapped  up  in  a  disguise  of  delicacy  to 
make  it  more  insinuating ;  and  nothing  is  offensive 
that  is  not  grossly  and  unpolitely  indecent. 

I  sympathize  with  all  your  complaints ;  but  if  the 
Lord  is  pleased  to  make  them  subservient  to  the  increase 
of  your  sanctification,  to  wean  you  more  and  more 
from  this  world,  and  to  draw  you  nearer  himself,  you 
will  one  day  see  cause  to  be  thankful  for  them,  and  to 


392 


CARDITHONIA. 


number  them  amongst  your  choicest  mercies.  A  hun- 
dred years  hence  it  will  signify  little  to  you  whether 
you  were  sick  or  well  the  day  I  wrote  this  letter. 

We  thank  you  for  your  kind  condolence.  There  is 
a  pleasure  in  the  pity  of  a  friend  ;  but  the  Lord  alone 
can  give  true  comfort.  I  hope  he  will  sanctify  the 
breach,  and  do  us  good.  Mrs.  Newton  exchanges 
forgiveness  with  you  about  your  not  meeting  in  Lon- 
don ;  that  is,  you  forgave  her  not  coming  to  you,  and 
she  forgives  your  entertaining  a  suspicious  thought  of 
her  friendship  (though  but  for  a  minute)  on  account 
of  what  she  was  really  unable  to  do. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  II. 

September  1,  1767. 
My  Dear  Madam, — I  shall  not  study  for  expressions 
to  tell  my  dear  friend  how  much  we  were  affected  by 
the  news  that  came  last  post.  We  had,  however,  the 
pleasure  to  hear  that  your  family  was  safe.  I  hope 
this  will  find  you  recovered  from  the  hurry  of  spirits 
you  must  have  been  thrown  into,  and  that  both  you 
and  your  papa  are  composed  under  the  appointment 
of  him  who  has  a  right  to  dispose  of  his  own  as  he 
pleases ;  for  we  know  that  whatever  may  be  the 
second  causes  and  occasions,  nothing  can  happen  to 
us  but  according  to  the  will  of  our  heavenly  Father. 
Since  what  is  past  cannot  be  recalled,  my  part  is  now 
to  pray  that  this  and  every  other  dispensation  you 
meet  with  may  be  sanctified  to  your  soul's  good;  that 
you  may  be  more  devoted  to  the  God  of  your  life,  and 
have  a  clearer  sense  of  your  interest  in  that  kingdom 
which  cannot  be  shaken,  that  treasury  which  neither 
thieves  nor  flames  can  touch,  that  better  and  more 
enduring  substance  which  is  laid  up  for  believers, 
where  Jesus  their  Head  and  Saviour  is.  With  this  in 
view  you  may  take  joyfully  the  spoiling  of  your  goods. 

I  think  I  can  feel  for  my  friends ;  but  for  such  as  I 
hope  have  a  right  to  that  promise,  that  all  things  shall 


LETTERS   TO   MISS  TH- 


393 


work  together  for  their  good,  I  soon  check  my  solici- 
tude, and  ask  myself,  Do  I  love  them  better,  or  could 
I  manage  more  wisely  for  them,  than  the  Lord  does  ? 
Can  I  wish  them  to  be  in  safer  or  more  compassionate 
hands  than  in  his  ?  Will  he  who  delights  in  the  pros- 
perity of  his  servants,  afflict  them  with  sickness, 
losses,  and  alarms,  except  he  sees  there  is  need  of 
these  things  ?  Such  thoughts  calm  the  emotions  of 
my  mind.  I  sincerely  condole  with  you  ;  but  the  com- 
mand is,  to  rejoice  always  in  the  Lord.  The  visita- 
tion was  accompanied  with  mercy.  Not  such  a  case 
as  that  of  the  late  Lady  Molesworfh's,  which  made 
every  one's  ears  to  tingle  that  heard  it.  Nor  is  yours 
such  a  case  as  of  some,  who  in  almost  every  great  fire 
lose  their  all,  and  perhaps  have  no  knowledge  of  God 
to  support  them. 

Though  our  first  apprehensions  were  for  you,  we 
almost  forgot  you  for  a  moment,  when  we  thought  of 
your  next-door  neighbour,  and  the  circumstance  she 
was  in,  so  unfit  to  bear  either  a  fright  or  a  removal. 
We  shall  be  in  much  suspense  till  we  hear  from  you. 
God  grant  that  you  may  be  able  to  send  us  good  news, 
that  you  are  well,  at  least  as  well  as  can  be  expected 
after  such  a  distressing  scene.  If  what  has  happened 
should  give  you  more  leisure,  or  more  inclination,  to 
spend  a  little  time  with  us,  I  think  we  need  not  say 
we  shall  rejoice  to  receive  you. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  III. 

September  3,  1769. 
My  Dear  Madam, — The  vanity  of  all  things  below  is 
confirmed  to  us  by  daily  experience.  Amongst  other 
proofs,  one  is,  the  precariousness  of  our  intimacies, 
and  what  little  things,  or  rather  what  nothings,  will 
sometimes  produce  a  coolness,  or  at  least  a  strange- 
ness, between  the  dearest  friends.  How  is  it  that  our 
correspondence  has  been  dropt,  and  that,  after  having 
written  two  letters  since  the  fire,  which  removed  you 


394 


CARDIPIIONIA. 


from  your  former  residence,  I  should  be  still  dis- 
appointed in  my  hopes  of  an  answer  ?  On  our  parts 
I  hope  there  has  been  no  abatement  of  regard ;  nor  can 
I  charge  you  with  any  thing  but  remissness.  There- 
fore, waving  the  past,  and  all  apologies  on  either  side, 
let  me  beg  you  to  write  soon,  to  tell  us  how  it  is  with 
you,  and  how  you  have  been  supported  under  the 
various  changes  you  have  met  with  since  we  saw  you 
last.  I  doubt  not  but  you  have  met  with  many  exer- 
cises. I  pray  that  they  may  have  been  sanctified  to 
lead  you  nearer  to  the  Lord,  the  fountain  of  all  conso- 
lation, who  is  the  only  refuge  in  time  of  troubles,  and 
whose  gracious  presence  is  abundantly  able  to  make 
up  every  deficiency  and  every  loss.  Perhaps  the 
reading  of  this  may  recall  to  your  mind  our  past  con- 
versations, and  the  subjects  of  the  many  letters  we 
have  exchanged.  I  know  not  in  what  manner  to 
write  after  so  long  an  interval.  I  would  hope  your 
silence  to  us  has  not  been  owing  to  any  change  of 
sentiments,  which  might  make  such  letters  as  mine 
less  welcome  to  you.  Yet  when  you  had  a  friend, 
who  I  think  you  believed  very  nearly  interested  him- 
self in  your  welfare,  it  seems  strange,  that  in  a  course 
of  two  years  you  should  have  nothing  to  communicate. 
I  cannot  suppose  you  have  forgotten  me ;  I  am  sure  I 
have  not  forgotten  you  ;  and  therefore  I  long  to  hear 
from  you  soon,  that  I  may  know  how  to  write  ;  and 
should  this  likewise  pass  unanswered,  I  must  s^iown 
and  mourn  over  my  loss. 

As  to  our  affairs,  I  can  tell  you  the  Lord  has  been 
and  is  exceedingly  gracious  to  us, — our  lives  are  pre- 
served, our  healths  continued,  and  abundance  of 
mercies  and  blessings  on  every  side ;  but  especially, 
we  have  to  praise  him  that  he  is  pleased  to  crown  the 
means  and  ordinances  of  his  grace  with  tokens  of  his 
presence.  It  is  my  happiness  to  be  fixed  amongst  an 
affectionate  people,  who  make  an  open  profession  of 
the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  and  are  enabled,  in  some 
measure,  to  show  forth  its  power  in  their  lives  and 
conversation.  We  walk  in  peace  and  harmony.  I 
have  reason  to  say,  the  Lord  Jesus  is  a  good  master, 


LETTERS  TO  MISS  Til- 


395 


and  that  the  doctrine  of  free  salvation,  by  faith  in  his 
name,  is  a  doctrine  according  to  godliness;  for, 
through  mercy,  I  find  it  daily  effectual  to  the  breaking 
down  the  strongholds  of  sin,  and  turning  the  hearts  of 
sinners  from  dead  works  to  serve  the  living  God.  May 
the  Lord  give  my  dear  friend  to  live  in  the  power  and 
consolation  of  his  precious  truth. — I  am,  &c. 


SEVEN  LETTERS  TO 


LETTER  I. 

March  18,  1767. 
I  can  truly  say,  that  I  bear  you  upon  my  heart  and  in 
my  prayers.  I  have  rejoiced  to  see  the  beginning  of 
a  good  and  gracious  work  in  you  ;  and  I  have  confi- 
dence in  the  Lord  Jesus,  that  he  will  carry  it  on  and 
complete  it,  and  that  you  will  be  amongst  the  number 
of  those  who  shall  sing  redeeming  love  to  eternity : 
therefore  fear  none  of  the  things  appointed  for  you  to 
sutler  by  the  way,  but  gird  up  the  loins  of  your  mind,  and 
hope  to  the  end.  Be  not  impatient,  but  wait  humbly 
upon  the  Lord.  You  have  one  hard  lesson  to  learn, 
that  is,  the  evil  of  your  own  heart :  you  know  some- 
thing of  it,  but  it  is  needful  that  you  should  know  more ; 
for  the  more  we  know  of  ourselves,  the  more  we  shall 
prize  and  love  Jesus  and  his  salvation.  I  hope  what 
you  find  in  yourself  by  daily  experience,  will  humble 
you,  but  not  discourage  you, — humble  you  it  should, 
and  I  believe  it  does.  Are  you  not  amazed  sometimes 
that  you  should  have  so  much  as  a  hope,  that,  poor 
and  needy  as  you  are,  the  Lord  thinketh  of  you  1  But 
let  not  all  you  feel  discourage  you ;  for  if  our  Physi- 
cian is  almighty,  our  disease  cannot  be  desperate ; 
and  if  he  casts  none  out  that  come  to  him,  why  should 
you  fear  1  Our  sins  are  many,  but  his  mercies  are 
more ;  our  sins  are  great,  but  his  righteousness  is 
greater ;  we  are  weak,  but  he  is  power.  Most  of  our 
complaints  are  owing  to  unbelief,  and  the  remainder 
of  a  legal  spirit;  and  these  evils  are  not  removed  in  a 
396 


LETTERS  TO 


397 


day.  Wait  on  the  Lord,  and  he  will  enable  you  to 
see  more  and  more  of  the  power  and  grace  of  our 
High  Priest.  The  more  you  know  him,  the  better 
you  will  trust  him ;  the  more  you  trust  him,  the  better 
you  will  love  him ;  the  more  you  love  him,  the  better 
you  will  serve  him.  This  is  God's  way  :  you  are  not 
called  to  buy,  but  to  beg ;  not  to  be  strong  in  yourself 
but  in  the  grace  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus.  He  is  teach- 
ing you  these  things,  and  I  trust  he  will  teach  you  to 
the  end.  Remember  the  growth  of  a  believer  is  not 
like  a  mushroom,  but  like  an  oak,  which  increases 
slowly  indeed,  but  surely.  Many  suns,  showers,  and 
frosts,  pass  upon  it  before  it  comes  to  perfection ;  and 
in  winter,  when  it  seems  dead,  it  is  gathering  strength 
at  the  root.  Be  humble,  watchful,  and  diligent  in  the 
means,  and  endeavour  to  look  through  all,  and  fix 
your  eye  upon  Jesus,  and  all  shall  be  well.  I  com- 
mend you  to  the  care  of  the  good  Shepherd,  and  re- 
main, for  his  sake,  yours,  &c. 


LETTER  II. 

May  31,  1769. 
I  was  sorry  I  did  not  write  as  you  expected,  but  I 
hope  it  will  do  now.  Indeed  I  have  not  forgotten 
you :  you  are  often  in  my  thoughts,  and  seldom  omitted 
in  my  prayers.  I  hope  the  Lord  will  make  what  you 
see  and  hear  while  abroad  profitable  to  you,  to  in- 
crease your  knowledge,  to  strengthen  your  faith,  and 
to  make  you  from  henceforth  well  satisfied  with  your 
situation.  If  I  am  not  mistaken,  you  will  be  sensible 
that,  though  there  are  some  desirable  things  to  be  met 
with  in  London,  preferable  to  any  other  place,  yet, 
upon  the  whole,  a  quiet  situation  in  the  country,  under 
one  stated  ministry,  and  in  connection  with  one  people, 
has  the  advantage.  It  is  pleasant  now  and  then  to 
have  opportunity  of  hearing  a  variety  of  preachers, 
but  the  best  and  greatest  of  them  are  no  more  than 
instruments:  some  can  please  the  ear  better  than 

34 


3»8 


CAUDITHONIA. 


others,  but  none  can  reach  the  heart  any  further  than 
the  Lord  is  pleased  to  open  it.  This  he  showed  you 
upon  your  first  going  up,  and  I  doubt  not  but  your 
disappointment  did  you  more  good  than  if  you  had 
heard  with  all  the  pleasure  you  expected. 

The  Lord  was  pleased  to  visit  me  with  a  slight 
illness  in  my  late  journey.  I  was  far  from  well  on  the 
Tuesday,  but  supposed  it  owing  to  the  fatigue  of 
riding,  and  the  heat  of  the  weather;  but  the  next  day 
I  was  taken  with  a  shivering,  to  which  a  fever  suc- 
ceeded. I  was  then  near  sixty  miles  from  home. 
The  Lord  gave  me  much  peace  in  my  soul,  and  I  was 
enabled  to  hope  he  would  bring  me  safe  home,  in 
which  I  was  not  disappointed;  and  though  I  had  the 
fever  most  part  of  the  way,  my  journey  was  not  un- 
pleasant. He  likewise  strengthened  me  to  preach 
twice  on  Sunday;  and  at  night  I  found  myself  well, 
only  very  weary,  and  I  have  continued  well  ever 
since.  I  have  reason  to  speak  much  of  his  goodness, 
and  to  kiss  the  rod,  for  it  was  sweetened  with  abun- 
ant  mercies.  I  thought  that,  had  it  been  his  pleasure, 
I  should  have  continued  sick  at  Oxford,  or  even  have 
died  there,  I  had  no  objection.  Though  I  had  not 
that  joy  and  sensible  comfort  which  some  are  favoured 
with,  yet  I  was  quite  free  from  pain,  fear,  and  care, 
and  felt  myself  sweetly  composed  to  his  will,  whatever 
it  might  be.  Thus  he  fulfils  his  promise  in  making 
our  strength  equal  to  our  day;  and  every  new  trial 
gives  us  a  new  proof  how  happy  it  is  to  be  enabled  to 
put  our  trust  in  him. 

I  hope,  in  the  midst  of  all  your  engagements,  you 
find  a  little  time  to  read  his  good  word,  and  to  wait 
at  his  mercy-seat.  It  is  good  for  us  to  draw  nigh  to 
him.  It  is  an  honour  that  he  permits  us  to  pray;  and 
we  shall  surely  find  he  is  a  prayer  hearing  God.  En- 
deavour to  be  diligent  in  the  means;  yet  watch  and 
strive  against  a  legal  spirit,  which  is  always  aiming 
to  represent  him  as  a  hard  master,  watching,  as  it 
were,  to  take  advantage  of  us.  But  it  is  far  other- 
wise,— his  name  is  Love;  he  looks  upon  us  with  com- 
passion: he  knows  our  frame,  and  remembers  that  we 


LETTERS  TO 


399 


are  but  dust;  and  when  our  infirmities  prevail,  he 
does  not  bid  us  despond,  but  reminds  us  that  we  have 
an  Advocate  with  the  Father,  who  is  able  to  pity,  to 
pardon,  and  to  save  to  the  uttermost.  Think  of  the 
names  and  relations  he  bears.  Does  he  not  call  him- 
self a  Saviour,  a  Shepherd,  a  Friend,  and  a  Husband? 
Has  he  not  made  known  unto  us  his  love,  his  blood, 
his  righteousness,  his  promises,  his  power,  and  his 
grace,  and  all  for  our  encouragement  ?  Away,  then, 
with  all  doubting,  unbelieving  thoughts:  they  will  not 
only  distress  your  heart,  but  weaken  your  hands. 
Take  it  for  granted,  upon  the  warrant  of  his  word, 
that  you  are  his,  and  he  is  yours;  that  he  has  loved 
you  with  an  everlasting  love,  and  therefore  in  loving- 
kindness  has  drawn  you  to  himself;  that  he  will  surely 
accomplish  that  which  he  has  begun,  and  that  nothing 
which  can  be  named  or  thought  of  shall  ever  be  able 
to  separate  you  from  him.  This  persuasion  will  give 
you  strength  for  the  battle;  this  is  the  shield  which 
will  quench  the  fiery  darts  of  Satan ;  this  is  the  helmet 
which  the  enemy  cannot  pierce.  Whereas,  if  we  go 
forth  doubting  and  fearing,  and  are  afraid  to  trust  any 
further  than  we  can  feel,  we  are  weak  as  water,  and 
easily  overcome.  Be  strong,  therefore,  not  in  your- 
self, but  in  the  grace  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus.  Pray  for 
me,  and  believe  me  to  be  yours,  &c. 


LETTER  III. 

March  14. 

J.  think  you  would  hardly  expect  me  to  write,  if  you 
knew  how  I  am  forced  to  live  at  London.  However, 
I  would  have  you  believe  I  am  as  willing  to  write  to 
you  as  you  are  to  receive  my  letters.  As  a  proof,  I 
try  to  send  you  a  few  lines  now,  though  I  am  writing 

to  you  and  talking  to  Mrs.  ,  both  at  once!  and 

this  is  the  only  season  I  can  have  to  change  a  few 
words  with  her.  She  is  a  woman  of  a  sorrowful 
spirit;  she  talks  and  weeps.    I  believe  she  would  think 


400 


CARDirHONIA. 


herself  happy  to  be  situated  as  you  are,  notwithstand- 
ing the  many  advantages  she  has  at  London.  I  see 
daily,  and  I  hope  you  have  likewise  learned,  that 
places  and  outward  circumstances  cannot  of  them- 
selves either  hinder  or  help  us  in  walking  with  God. 
So  far  as  he  is  pleased  to  be  with  us,  and  to  teach  us 
by  his  Spirit,  wherever  we  are  we  shall  get  forward ; 
and  if  he  does  not  bless  us  and  water  us  every  mo- 
ment, the  more  we  have  of  our  own  wishes  and  wills 
the  more  uneasy  we  shall  make  ourselves. 

One  thing  is  needful;  an  humble,  dependent  spirit,  to 
renounce  our  own  wills,  and  give  up  ourselves  to  his 
disposal  without  reserve.  This  is  the  path  of  peace; 
and  it  is  the  path  of  safety:  for  he  has  said,  the  meek 
he  will  teach  his  way,  and  those  who  yield  up  them- 
selves to  him  he  will  guide  with  his  eye.  I  hope  you 
will  fight  and  pray  against  every  rising  of  a  murmur- 
ing spirit,  and  be  thankful  for  the  great  things  which 
he  has  already  done  for  you.  It  is  good  to  be  hum- 
bled for  sin,  but  not  to  be  discouraged;  for  though  we 
are  poor  creatures,  Jesus  is  a  complete  Saviour;  and 
we  bring  more  honour  to  God,  by  believing  on  his 
name,  and  trusting  his  word  of  promise,  than  we 
could  do  by  a  thousand  outward  works. 

I  pray  the  Lord  to  shine  upon  your  soul,  and  to  fill 
you  with  all  joy  and  peace  in  believing.  Remember 
to  pray  for  us,  that  we  may  be  brought  home  to  you 
in  peace. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  IV. 

London,  August  19,  1775. 
You  see  I  am  mindful  of  my  promise,  and  glad  should 
I  be  to  write  something  that  the  Lord  may  be  pleased 
to  make  a  word  in  season.  I  went  yesterday  into  the 
pulpit  very  dry  and  heartless.  I  seemed  to  have 
fixed  upon  a  text,  but  when  I  came  to  the  pinch,  it 
was  so  shut  up  that  I  could  not  preach  from  it.  I 
had  hardly  a  minute  to  choose,  and  therefore  was 


LETTERS  TO 


401 


forced  to  snatch  at  that  which  came  first  upon  my 
mind,  which  proved  2  Tim.  i.  12.  Thus  I  set  ofFat  a 
venture,  having  no  resource  but  in  the  Lord's  mercy 
and  faithfulness;  and,  indeed,  what  other  can  we  wish 
for?  Presently  my  subject  opened;  and  I  know  not 
when  I  have  been  favoured  with  more  liberty.  Why 
do  I  tell  you  this  1  Only  as  an  instance  of  his  good- 
ness, to  encourage  you  to  put  your  strength  in  him, 
and  not  to  be  afraid,  even  when  you  feel  your  own 
weakness  and  insufficiency  most  sensibly.  We  are 
never  more  safe,  never  have  more  reason  to  expect 
the  Lord's  help,  than  when  we  are  most  sensible  that 
we  can  do  nothing  without  him.  This  was  the  lesson 
Paul  learned,  to  rejoice  in  his  own  poverty  and  emp- 
tiness, that  the  power  of  Christ  might  rest  upon  him. 
Could  Paul  have  done  any  thing,  Jesus  would  not 
have  had  the  honour  of  doing  all.  This  way  of  being 
saved  entirely  by  grace,  from  first  to  last,  is  contrary 
to  our  natural  wills;  it  mortifies  self,  leaving  it  nothing 
to  boast  of,  and  through  the  remains  of  an  unbelieving, 
legal  spirit,  it  often  seems  discouraging.  When  we 
think  ourselves  so  utterly  helpless  and  worthless,  we 
are  too  ready  to  fear  that  the  Lord  will  therefore  re- 
ject us;  whereas,  in  truth,  such  a  poverty  of  spirit  is 
the  best  mark  we  can  have  of  an  interest  in  his  pro- 
mises and  care. 

How  often  have  I  longed  to  be  an  instrument  of 
establishing  you  in  the  peace  and  hope  of  the  gospel ! 
and  I  have  but  one  way  of  attempting  it,  by  telling 
you  over  and  over  of  the  power  and  grace  of  Jesus. 
You  want  nothing  to  make  you  happy,  but  to  have  the 
eyes  of  your  understanding  more  fixed  upon  the  Re- 
deemer, and  more  enlightened  by  the  Holy  Spirit  to 
behold  his  glory.  O !  he  is  a  suitable  Saviour !  he 
has  power,  authority,  and  compassion,  to  save  to  the 
uttermost.  He  has  given  his  word  of  promise  to  en- 
gage our  confidence,  and  he  is  able  and  faithful  to 
make  good  the  expectations  and  desires  he  has  raised 
in  us.  Put  your  trust  in  him :  believe  (as  we  say) 
through  thick  and  thin,  in  defiance  of  all  objections 
from  within  and  without.  For  this,  Abraham  is  re- 
34* 


102 


CARDIFHONIA. 


commended  as  a  pattern  to  us.  He  overlooked  all 
difficulties  ;  he  ventured  and  hoped  even  against  hope, 
in  a  case  which  to  appearance  was  desperate,  because 
he  knew  that  he  who  had  promised  was  also  able  to 
perform. 

Your  sister  is  much  upon  my  mind.  Her  illness 
grieves  me ;  were  it  in  my  power,  I  would  quickly 
remove  it.  The  Lord  can,  and  I  hope  will,  when  he 
has  answered  the  end  for  which  he  sent  it.  I  trust  he 
has  brought  her  to  us  for  good,  and  that  she  is  chas- 
tised by  him  that  she  may  not  be  condemned  with  the 
world.  I  hope,  though  she  says  little,  she  lifts  up  her 
heart  to  him  for  a  blessing.  I  wish  you  may  be 
enabled  to  leave  her  and  yourself,  and  all  your  con- 
cerns, in  his  hands.  He  has  a  sovereign  right  to  do 
with  us  as  he  pleases,  and  if  we  consider  what  we  are, 
surely  we  shall  confess  we  have  no  reason  to  com- 
plain; and  to  those  who  seek  him,  his  sovereignty  is 
exercised  in  a  way  of  grace.  All  shall  work  together 
for  good;  every  thing  is  needful  that  he  sends  ;  nothing 
can  be  needful  that  he  withholds.  Be  content  to  bear 
the  cross  ;  others  have  borne  it  before  you.  You  have 
need  of  patience ;  and  if  you  ask,  the  Lord  will  give 
it;  but  there  can  be  no  settled  peace  till  our  will  is  in 
a  measure  subdued.  Hide  yourself  under  the  shadow 
of  his  wings  ;  rely  upon  his  care  and  power ;  look  upon 
him  as  a  physician  who  has  graciously  undertaken 
to  heal  your  soul  of  the  worst  of  sickness — sin.  Yield 
to  his  prescriptions,  and  fight  against  every  thought 
that  would  represent  it  as  desirable  to  be  permitted  to 
choose  for  yourself.  When  you  cannot  see  your  way, 
be  satisfied  that  he  is  your  leader.  When  your  spirit 
is  overwhelmed  within  you,  he  knows  your  path  :  he 
will  not  leave  you  to  sink.  He  has  appointed  seasons 
of  refreshment,  and  you  shall  find  he  does  not  forget 
you.  Above  all,  keep  close  to  the  throne  of  grace. 
If  we  seem  to  get  no  good  by  attempting  to  draw 
near  him,  we  may  be  sure  we  shall  get  none  by  keep- 
ing away  from  him. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTERS  TO 


403 


LETTER  V. 

I  promised  you  another  letter,  and  now  for  the  per- 
formance. If  I  had  said,  It  may  be,  or  perhaps  I  will, 
you  would  be  in  suspense ;  but  if  I  promise,  then  you 
expect  that  I  will  not  disappoint  you,  unless  some- 
thing should  render  it  impossible  for  me  to  make  my 
word  good.  I  thank  you  for  your  good  opinion  of 
me,  and  for  thinking  I  mean  what  I  say  :  and  I  pray 
that  you  may  be  enabled  more  and  more  to  honour 
the  Lord,  by  believing  his  promise  ;  for  he  is  not  like 
a  man  that  should  fail  or  change,  or  be  prevented  by 
any  thing  unforeseen  from  doing  what  he  has  said. 
And  yet  we  find  it  easier  to  trust  to  worms  than  to  the 
God  of  truth.  Is  it  not  so  with  you  1  And  I  can  as- 
sure you  it  is  often  so  with  me.  But  here  is  the  mercy, 
that  his  ways  are  above  ours,  as  the  heavens  are 
higher  than  the  earth.  Though  we  are  foolish  and 
unbelieving,  he  remains  faithful ;  he  will  not  deny 
himself.  I  recommend  to  you  especially  that  promise 
of  God,  which  is  so  comprehensive  that  it  takes  in  all 
our  concernments — I  mean,  that  all  things  shall  work 
together  for  good.  How  hard  is  it  to  believe,  that  not 
only  those  things  which  are  grievous  to  the  flesh,  but 
even  those  things  which  draw  forth  our  corruptions, 
and  discover  to  us  what  is  in  our  hearts,  and  fill  us 
with  guilt  and  shame,  should  in  the  issue  work  for  our 
good  !  Yet  the  Lord  has  said  it.  Ali  your  pains  and 
trials,  all  that  befalls  you  in  your  own  person,  or  that 
affects  you  upon  the  account  of  others,  shall  in  the 
end  prove  to  your  advantage.  And  your  peace  does 
not  depend  upon  any  change  of  circumstances  which 
may  appear  desirable,  but  in  having  your  will  bowed 
to  the  Lord's  will,  and  made  willing  to  submit  all  to 
his  disposal  and  management.  Pray  for  this,  and 
wait  patiently  for  him,  and  he  will  do  it.  Be  not  sur- 
prised to  find  yourself  poor,  helpless,  and  vile :  all 
whom  he  favours  and  teaches  will  find  themselves  so. 
The  more  grace  increases,  the  more  we  shall  see  to 


404 


CARDIPHONIA. 


abase  us  in  our  own  eyes ;  and  this  will  make  the 
Saviour  and  his  salvation  more  precious  to  us.  He 
takes  his  own  wise  methods  to  humble  you,  and  to 
prove  you,  and  I  am  sure  he  will  do  you  good  in  the 
-  end. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  VI. 

September  16,  1775. 
When  you  receive  this,  I  hope  it  will  give  you  pleasure 
to  think  that  if  the  Lord  be  pleased  to  favour  us  with 
health,  we  shall  all  meet  again  in  a  few  days.  I  have 
met  with  much  kindness  at  London,  and  many  com- 
forts and  mercies ;  however,  I  shall  be  glad  to  return 
home.  There  my  heart  lives,  let  my  body  be  where 
it  will.  I  long  to  see  all  my  dear  people,  and  I  shall 
be  glad  to  see  you.  I  steal  a  little  time  to  write 
another  line  or  two,  more  to  satisfy  you  than  for  any 
thing  particular  I  have  to  say.  I  thank  you  for  your 
letter.  I  doubt  not  but  the  Lord  is  bringing  you  for- 
ward, and  that  you  have  a  good  right  to  say  to  your 
soul,  Why  art  thou  cast  down  and  disquieted  ?  Hope 
thou  in  God  ;  for  I  shall  yet  praise  him.  An  evil  heart, 
an  evil  temper,  and  the  many  crosses  we  meet  with  in 
passing  through  an  evil  world  will  cut  us  out  trouble  ; 
but  the  Lord  has  provided  a  balm  for  every  wound,  a 
cordial  for  every  care ;  the  fruit  of  all  is  to  take  away 
sin,  and  the  end  of  all  will  be  eternal  life  in  glory. 
Think  of  these  words  ;  put  them  in  the  balance  of  the 
sanctuary,  and  then  throw  all  your  trials  into  the  op- 
posite scale,  and  you  will  find  there  is  no  proportion 
between  them.  Say  then,  "  Though  he  slay  me,  I  will 
trust  in  him  ;"  for  when  he  has  fully  tried  me,  I  shall 
come  forth  like  gold.  You  would  have  liked  to  have 
been  with  me  last  Wednesday.  I  preached  at  West- 
minster Bridewell.  It  is  a  prison  and  house  of  cor- 
rection. The  bulk  of  my  congregation  were  house- 
breakers, highwaymen,  pickpockets,  and  poor  unhappy 
women,  such  as  infest  the  streets  of  this  city,  sunk  in 


LETTERS  TO 


405 


sin,  and  lost  to  shame.  I  had  a  hundred  or  more  of 
these  before  me.  I  preached  from,  Tim.  i.  15,  and 
began  with  telling  them  my  own  story  ;  this  gained 
their  attention  more  than  I  expected.  I  spoke  to  them 
near  an  hour  and  a  half.  I  shed  many  tears  myself, 
and  saw  some  of  them  shed  tears  likewise.  Ah  !  had 
you  seen  their  present  condition,  and  could  you  hear 
the  history  of  some  of  them,  it  would  make  you  sing, 
"  O  to  grace  how  great  a  debtor  !"  By  nature  they 
were  no  worse  than  the  most  sober  and  modest  people. 
And  there  was  doubtless  a  time  when  many  of  them 
little  thought  what  they  should  live  to  do  and  suffer. 
I  might  have  been,  like  them,  in  chains,  and  one  of 
them  have  come  to  preach  to  me,  had  the  Lord  so 
pleased. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  VII. 

October  10,  1777. 

I  am  just  come  from  seeing  A          N  .  The 

people  told  me  she  is  much  better  than  she  was,  but 
she  is  far  from  being  well.  She  was  brought  to  me 
into  a  parlour,  which  saved  me  the  painful  task  of 
going  to  inquire  and  seek  for  her  among  the  patients. 
My  spirits  always  sink  when  I  am  within  those  mourn- 
ful walls,  and  I  think  no  money  could  prevail  on  me 
to  spend  an  hour  there  every  day.  Yet  surely  no 
sight  upon  earth  is  more  suited  to  teach  one  thankful- 
ness and  resignation.  Surely  I  have  reason,  in  my 
worst  times,  to  be  thankful  that  I  am  out  of  hell,  out 
of  Bedlam,  out  of  Newgate.  If  my  eyes  were  as  bad 
as  yours,  and  my  back  worse,  still  I  hope  I  should  set 
a  great  value  upon  his  mercy,  that  my  senses  are 
preserved.  I  hope  you  will  think  so  too.  The  Lord 
afflicts  us  at  times;  but  it  is  always  a  thousand  times 
less  than  we  deserve,  and  much  less  than  many  of 
our  fellow-creatures  are  suffering  around  us.  Let  us 
therefore  pray  for  grace  to  be  humble,  thankful,  and 
patient. 


406 


CARD1PHONIA. 


This  day  twelvemonth  I  was  under  Mr.  W  's 

knife;  there  is  another  cause  for  thankfulness,  that  the 
Lord  inclined  me  to  submit  to  the  operation,  and 
brought  me  happily  through  it.  In  short,  I  have  so 
many  reasons  for  thankfulness,  that  I  cannot  count 
them.  I  may  truly  say  they  are  more  in  number 
than  the  hairs  of  my  head.  And,  yet,  alas!  how  cold, 
insensible,  and  ungrateful !  I  could  make  as  many 
complaints  as  you;  but  I  find  no  good  by  complaining, 
except  to  him  who  is  able  to  help  me.  It  is  better  for 
you  and  me  to  be  admiring  the  compassion  and  ful- 
ness of  grace  that  is  in  our  Saviour,  than  to  dwell  and 
pore  too  much  upon  our  own  poverty  and  vileness. 
He  is  able  to  help  and  save  to  the  uttermost;  there  Lr 
desire  to  cast  anchor,  and  wish  you  to  do  so  likewise. 
Hope  in  God,  for  you  shall  yet  praise  him. — I  am,  &c. 


FIVE  LETTERS  TO  MR.  C  , 


LETTER  I. 

January  16,  1775. 
Dear  Sir, — The  death  of  a  near  relative  called  me 
from  home  in  December,  and  a  fortnight's  absence 
threw  me  so  far  behindhand  in  my  course,  that  I  de- 
ferred acknowledging  your  letter  much  longer  than  I 
intended.  I  now  thank  you  for  it.  I  can  sympathize 
■with  you  in  your  troubles;  yet  knowing  the  nature  of 
our  calling,  that,  by  an  unalterable  appointment,  the 
way  to  the  kingdom  lies  through  many  tribulations,  I 
ought  to  rejoice  rather  than  otherwise,  that  to  you  it 
is  given,  not  only  to  believe,  but  also  to  suffer.  If  you 
escaped  these  things,  whereof  all  the  Lord's  children 
are  partakers,  might  you  not  question  your  adoption 
into  his  family?  How  could  the  power  of  grace  be 
manifest,  either  to  you,  in  you,  or  by  you,  without 
afflictions'?  How  could  the  corruptions  and  devasta- 
tions of  the  heart  be  checked  without  a  cross  ?  How 
could  you  acquire  a  tenderness  and  skill  in  speaking 
to  them  that  are  weary,  without  a  taste  of  such  trials 
as  they  also  meet  with?  You  could  only  be  a  hear- 
say witness  to  the  truth,  power,  and  sweetness  of  the 
precious  promises,  unless  you  have  been  in  such  a 
situation  as  to  need  them,  and  to  find  their  suitable- 
ness and  sufficiency.  The  Lord  has  given  you  a  good 
desire  to  serve  him  in  the  gospel,  and  he  is  now  train- 
ing you  for  that  service.  Many  things,  yea,  the  most 
important  things,  belonging  to  the  gospel  ministry,  are 
not  to  be  learned  by  books  and  study,  but  by  painful 

407 


408 


CARDIPHONIA. 


experience.  You  must  expect  a  variety  of  exercises; 
but  two  things  he  has  promised  you, — that  you  shall 
not  be  tried  above  what  he  will  enable  you  to  bear, 
and  that  all  shall  work  together  for  your  good.  We 
read  somewhere  of  a  conceited  orator,  who  declaimed 
upon  the  management  of  war  in  the  presence  of  Han- 
nibal, and  of  the  contempt  with  which  Hannibal 
treated  his  performance.  He  deserved  it;  for  how 
should  a  man  who  had  never  seen  a  field  of  battle  be 
a  competent  judge  of  such  a  subject?  Just  so,  were 
we  to  acquire  no  other  knowledge  of  the  Christian 
warfare  than  what  wre  could  derive  from  cool  and  un- 
disturbed study,  instead  of  coming  forth  as  able  minis- 
ters of  the  New  Testament,  and  competently  ac- 
quainted with  the  to.  voraio.ro.,  with  the  devices,  the 
deep-laid  counsels  and  stratagems  of  Satan,  we  should 
prove  but  mere  declaimers.  But  the  Lord  will  take 
better  care  of  those  whom  he  loves  and  designs  to 
honour.  He  will  try,  and  permit  them  to  be  tried  in 
various  ways, — he  will  make  them  feel  much  in  them- 
selves, that  they  may  know  how  to  feel  much  for 
others;  according  to  that  beautiful  and  expressive 
line : — 

Haud  ignara  mali,  miseris  succurrere  disco.* 

And  as  this  previous  discipline  is  necessary  to  en- 
able us  to  take  the  field  in  a  public  capacity  with 
courage,  wisdom,  and  success,  that  we  may  lead  and 
animate  others  in  the  fight,  it  is  equally  necessary,  for 
our  own  sakes,  that  we  may  obtain  and  preserve  the 
grace  of  humility,  which  I  perceive  with  pleasure  he 
has  taught  you  to  set  a  high  value  upon.  Indeed,  we 
cannot  value  it  too  highly;  for  we  can  be  neither  com- 
fortable, safe,  nor  habitually  useful,  without  it.  The 
root  of  pride  lies  deep  in  our  fallen  nature,  and  where 
the  Lord  has  given  natural  and  acquired  abilities,  it 
would  grow  apace,  if  he  did  not  mercifully  watch 
over  us,  and  suit  his  dispensations  to  keep  it  down. 

[*  Not  a  stranger  to  misfortune,  I  learn  to  succour  the 
miserable.] 


LETTERS   TO   MR.  O 


409 


Therefore  I  trust  he  will  make  you  willing  to  endure 
hardships,  as  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ.  May  he 
enable  you  to  behold  him  with  faith  holding  out  the 
prize,  and  saying  to  you,  Fear  none  of  these  things 
that  thou  shalt  suffer:  be  thou  faithful  unto  death,  and 
I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life. 

We  sail  upon  a  turbulent  and  tumultuous  sea ;  but 
we  are  embarked  on  a  good  bottom,  and  in  a  good 
cause,  and  we  have  an  infallible  and  almighty  pilot, 
who  has  the  winds  and  weather  at  his  command,  and 
can  silence  the  storm  into  a  calm  with  a  word  when- 
ever he  pleases.  We  may  be  persecuted,  but  we  shall 
not  be  forsaken;  we  may  be  cast  down,  but  we  cannot 
be  destroyed.  Many  will  thrust  sore  at  us  that  we 
may  fall,  but  the  Lord  will  be  our  stay. 

I  am  sorry  to  find  you  are  quite  alone  at  Cambridge, 
for  I  hoped  there  would  be  a  succession  of  serious 
students  to  supply  the  place  of  those  who  are  trans- 
planted to  shine  as  lights  in  the  world.  Yet  you  are 
not  alone,  for  the  Lord  is  with  you,  the  best  counsellor 
and  the  best  friend.  There  is  a  strange  backwardness 
in  us  (at  least  in  me)  fully  to  improve  that  gracious 
intimacy  to  which  he  invites.  Alas  !  that  we  so  easily 
wander  from  the  fountain  of  life  to  hew  out  cisterns 
for  ourselves,  and  that  we  seem  more  attached  to  a 
few  drops  of  his  grace  in  our  fellow-creatures,  than 
to  the  fulness  of  grace  that  is  in  himself.  I  think 
nothing  gives  me  a  more  striking  sense  of  my  depra- 
vity than  my  perverseness  and  folly  in  this  respect; 
yet  he  bears  with  me,  and  does  me  good  continually. 
— I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  II. 

March,  1776. 

Dear  Sir, — I  know  not  the  length  of  your  college 
terms,  but  hope  this  may  come  time  enough  to  find 
you  still  resident.  I  shall  not  apologize  for  writing  no 
sooner,  because  I  leave  other  letters  of  much  longer 

35 


410 


t'ARDIPHONIA. 


date  unanswered,  that  I  may  write  so  soon.  It  gave 
me  particular  pleasure  to  hear  that  the  Lord  helped 
you  through  your  difficulties,  and  succeeded  your  de- 
sires,— and  I  have  sympathized  with  you  in  the  com- 
plaints you  make  of  a  dark  and  mournful  frame  of 
spirits  afterwards.  But  is  not  this  upon  the  whole 
right  and  salutary,  that  if  the  Lord  is  pleased  at  one 
time  to  strengthen  us  remarkably  in  answer  to  prayer, 
he  should  leave  us  at  another  time,  so  far  as  to  give 
us  a  real  sensibility  that  we  were  supported  by  his 
power,  and  not  our  own  ?  Besides,  as  you  feel  a 
danger  of  being  elated  by  the  respect  paid  you,  was  it 
not  a  merciful  and  seasonable  dispensation  that  made 
you  feel  your  own  weakness,  to  prevent  your  being 
exalted  above  measure?  The  Lord,  by  withdrawing 
his  smiles  from  you,  reminded  you  that  the  smiles  of 
men  are  of  little  value,  otherwise  perhaps  you  might 
have  esteemed  them  too  highly.  Indeed,  you  scholars 
that  know  the  Lord  are  singular  instances  of  the  power 
of  his  grace ;  for  (like  the  young  men  in  Dan.  iii.)  you 
live  in  the  very  midst  of  the  fire.  Mathematical 
studies  in  particular  have  such  a  tendency  to  engross 
and  fix  the  mind  to  the  contemplation  of  cold  and  un- 
interesting truth,  and  you  are  surrounded  with  so 
much  intoxicating  applause  if  you  succeed  in  your 
researches,  that  for  a  soul  to  be  kept  humble,  and  alive 
in  such  a  situation,  is  such  a  proof  of  the  Lord's  pre- 
sence and  power,  as  Moses  had  when  he  saw  the  bush 
unconsumed  in  the  midst  of  the  flames.  I  believe  I 
had  naturally  a  turn  for  the  mathematics  myself,  and 
dabbled  in  them  a  little  way ;  and  though  I  did  not  go 
far,  my  head,  sleeping  and  waking,  was  stuffed  with 
diagrams  and  calculations.  Every  thing  I  looked  at, 
that  exhibited  either  a  right  line  or  a  curve,  set  my 
wits  a  wool-gathering.  What,  then,  must  have  been 
the  case,  had  I  proceeded  to  the  interior  arcana  of 
speculative  geometry  1  I  bought  my  namesake's 
Principia,  but  I  have  reason  to  be  thankful  that  I  left 
it  as  I  found  it, — a  sealed  book, — and  that  the  bent  of 
my  mind  was  drawn  to  something  of  more  real  im- 
portance before  I  understood  it.    I  say  not  this  to 


LETTERS   TO   MR.  C 


411 


discourage  you  in  your  pursuits  ;  they  lie  in  your  line 
and  patli  of  duty,  in  mine  they  did  not.  As  to  our 
academics,  I  am  glad  that  the  Lord  enables  you  to 
show  those  among  whom  you  live,  that  the  knowledge 
of  his  gospel  does  not  despoil  you  either  of  diligence 
or  acumen.  However,  as  I  said,  you  need  a  double 
guard  of  grace,  to  preserve  you  from  being  either 
puffed  up  or  deadened  by  those  things  which,  consi- 
dered in  any  other  view  than  quoad  hoc,  to  preserve 
your  rank  and  character  in  the  University  while  you 
remain  there,  are,  if  taken  in  the  aggregate,  little 
better  than  a  splcndidum.  nihil.*    If  my  poor  people  at 

 could  form  the  least  conception  of  what  the 

learned  at  Cambridge  chiefly  admire  in  each  other, 
and  what  is  the  intrinsic  reward  of  all  their  toil,  they 
would  say  (supposing  they  could  speak  Latin)  Quam 
suave  istis  suavitatibus  carere  /f  How  gladly  would 
some  of  them,  if  such  mathematical  and  metaphysical 
lumber  could  by  any  means  get  into  their  heads — how 
gladly  would  they  drink  at  Lethe's  stream  to  get  it 
out  again !  How  many  perplexities  are  they  freed 
from  by  their  happy  ignorance,  which  often  pester 
those  to  their  lives' end  who  have  had  their  natural 
proneness  to  vain  reasoning  sharpened  by  academical 
studies. 


LETTER  III. 

May  18,  1776. 
Dear  Sir, — Though  I  wish  to  hear  from  you  sooner, 
I  put  a  candid  interpretation  upon  your  silence,  was 
something  apprehensive  for  your  health,  but  felt  no 
disposition  to  anger.  Let  your  correspondence  be 
free  from  fetters.  Write  when  you  please,  and  when 
you  can  :  I  will  do  the  like.  Apologies  may  be  spared 
on  both  sides.  I  am  not  a  very  punctual  correspon- 
dent myself,  having  so  many  letters  to  write,  and  there- 
fore have  no  right  to  stand  upon  punctilios  with  you. 

[*  A  splendid  nothing.]  ("f  How  sweet  to  be  without  these  sweets  !] 


412 


CARDIPHONIA. 


I  sympathize  with  you  in  your  sorrow  for  your 
friend's  death.  Such  cases  are  very  distressing !  But 
such  a  case  might  have  been  our  own.  Let  us  pray 
for  grace  to  be  thankful  for  ourselves,  and  submit 
every  thing  in  humble  silence  to  the  sovereign  Lord, 
who  has  a  right  to  do  as  he  pleases  with  his  own. 
We  feel  what  happens  in  our  own  little  connections  ; 
but  O  the  dreadful  mischief  of  sin!  Instances  of  this 
kind  are  as  frequent  as  the  hours,  the  minutes,  perhaps 
the  moments,  of  every  day :  and  though  we  know  but 
one  in  a  million,  the  souls  of  others  have  an  equal 
capacity  for  endless  happiness  or  misery.  In  this 
situation  the  Lord  has  honoured  us  with  a  call  to  warn 
our  fellow-sinners  of  their  danger,  and  to  set  before 
them  his  free  and  sure  salvation ;  and  if  he  is  pleased 
to  make  us  instrumental  in  snatching  but  one  as  a 
brand  out  of  the  fire,  it  is  a  service  of  more  importance 
than  to  be  the  means  of  preserving  a  whole  nation 
from  temporal  ruin.  I  congratulate  you  upon  your 
admission  into  the  ministry,  and  pray  him  to  favour 
you  with  a  single  eye  to  his  glory,  and  a  fresh  anoint- 
ing of  his  Holy  Spirit,  that  you  may  come  forth  as  a 
scribe  well  instructed  in  the  mysteries  of  his  kingdom, 
and  that  his  word  in  your  mouth  may  abundantly 
prosper. 

I  truly  pity  those  who  rise  early  and  take  late  rest, 
and  eat  the  bread  of  carefulness,  with  no  higher  prize 
and  prospect  in  view  than  the  obtaining  of  academical 
honours.  Such  pursuits  will  ere  long  appear  (as  they 
really  are)  vain  as  the  sports  of  children.  May  the 
Lord  impress  them  with  a  noble  ambition  of  living  to 
and  for  him.  If  these  adventurers,  who  are  labouring 
for  pebbles  under  the  semblance  of  goodly  pearls,  had 
a  discovery  of  the  pearl  of  great  price,  how  quickly 
and  gladly  would  they  lay  down  their  admired  attain- 
ments, and  become  fools  that  they  might  be  truly  wise! 
What  a  snare  have  you  escaped !  You  would  have 
been  poorly  content  with  the  name  of  a  mathematician 
or  a  poet,  and  looked  no  further,  had  he  not  visited 
your  heart,  and  enlightened  you  by  his  grace.  Now 
I  trust  you  account  your  former  gain  but  loss,  for  the 


LETTERS   TO   MR.  C 


413 


excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ  the  Lord. 
What  you  have  attained  in  a  way  of  literature  will  be 
useful  to  you  if  sanctified,  and  chiefly  so  by  the  know- 
ledge you  have  of  its  insufficiency  to  any  valuable 
purpose,  in  the  great  concerns  of  walking  with  God, 
and  winning  souls. 

I  am  pleased  with  your  fears  lest  you  should  not  be 
understood  in  your  preaching.  Indeed,  there  is  a 
danger  of  it.  It  is  not  easy  for  persons  of  quick  parts 
duly  to  conceive  how  amazingly  ignorant  and  slow 
of  apprehension  the  bulk  of  our  congregations  gene- 
rally are.  When  our  own  ideas  are  clear,  and  our 
expressions  proper,  we  are  ready  to  think  we  have 
sufficiently  explained  ourselves  ;  and  yet,  perhaps,  nine 
out  of  ten  (especially  of  those  who  are  destitute  of 
spiritual  light)  know  little  more  of  what  we  say  than 
if  we  were  speaking  Greek.  A  degree  of  this  incon- 
venience is  always  inseparable  from  written  discourses. 
They  cast  our  thoughts  into  a  style  which,  though 
familiar  to  ourselves,  is  too  remote  from  common 
conversation  to  be  comprehended  by  narrow  capa- 
cities; which  is  one  chief  reason  of  the  preference  I 
give,  cceteris  paribus,  to  extempore  preaching.  When 
we  read  to  the  people,  they  think  themselves  less  con- 
cerned in  what  is  offered,  than  when  we  speak  to 
them  point-blank.  It  seems  a  good  rule,  which  I  have 
met  with  somewhere,  and  which  perhaps  I  have  men- 
tioned to  you,  to  fix  our  eyes  upon  some  one  of  the 
auditory  whom  we  judge  of  the  least  capacity  ;  if  we 
can  make  him  understand,  we  may  hope  to  be  under- 
stood by  the  rest.  Let  those  who  seek  to  be  admired 
for  the  exactness  of  their  compositions,  enjoy  the  poor 
reward  they  aim  at.  It  is  best  for  gospel  preachers 
to  speak  plain  language.  If  we  thus  singly  aim  at  the 
glory  of  our  Master  and  the  good  of  souls,  we  may 
hope  for  the  accompanying  power  of  his  Spirit,  which 
will  give  our  discourses  a  weight  and  energy  that 
Demosthenes  had  no  conception  of. 

I  can  give  you  no  information  of  a  curacy  in  a  bet- 
ter situation.    But  either  the  Lord  will  provide  you 
one,  or  I  trust  he  will  give  you  usefulness  and  a  com- 
35* 


414 


CARDITHONIA. 


petency  of  health  and  spirits  where  you  are.  He  who 
caused  Daniel  to  thrive  upon  pulse,  can  make  you 
strong  and  cheerful  even  in  the  Fens,  if  he  sees  that 
best  for  you.  All  things  obey  him,  and  you  need  not 
fear  but  he  will  enable  you  for  whatever  service  he 
has  appointed  you  to  perform. 

This  letter  has  been  a  week  in  hand :  many  inter- 
ruptions from  without  and  indispositions  within.  I 
seem  to  while  away  my  life,  and  shall  be  glad  to  be 
saved,  upon  the  footing  of  the  thief  upon  the  cross, 
without  any  hope  or  plea  but  the  power  and  grace  of 
Jesus,  who  has  said,  "  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out." 
Adieu. — Pray  for  yours,  &c. 


LETTER  IV. 

September  10,  1777. 
Dear  Sir, — I  was  glad  to  hear  from  you  at  last,  not 
being  willing  to  think  myself  forgotten.  I  supposed 
you  were  ill.  It  seems,  by  your  account,  that  you  are 
far  from  well ;  but  I  hope  you  are  as  well  as  you 
ought  to  be,  that  is,  as  well  as  the  Lord  sees  it  good 
for  you  to  be.  I  say  I  hope  so ;  for  I  am  not  sure  that 
the  length  and  vehemence  of  your  sermons,  which 
you  tell  me  astonish  many  people,  may  not  be  rather 
improper  and  imprudent,  considering  the  weakness 
of  your  constitution;  at  least  if  this  expression  of 
yours  be  justly  expounded  by  a  report  which  has 
reached  me,  that  the  length  of  your  sermons  is  fre- 
quently two  hours,  and  the  vehemence  of  your  voice 
so  great,  that  you  may  be  heard  far  beyond  the  church 
walls.  Unwilling  should  I  be  to  damp  your  zeal ;  but 
I  feel  unwilling  likewise,  that  by  excessive  unneces- 
sary exertions,  you  should  wear  away  at  once,  and 
preclude  your  own  usefulness.  This  concern  is  so 
much  upon  my  mind,  that  I  begin  with  it,  though  it 
makes  me  skip  over  the  former  part  of  your  letter ; 
but  when  I  have  relieved  myself  upon  this  point,  I 
can  easily  skip  back  again.    I  am  perhaps  the  more 


LETTERS   TO   MR.  C- 


415 


ready  to  credit  the  report,  because  I  know  the  spirits 
of  you  nervous  people  are  highly  volatile.  I  con- 
sider you  as  mounted  upon  a  fiery  steed;  and,  pro- 
vided you  use  due  management  and  circumspec- 
tion, you  travel  more  pleasantly  than  we  plodding 
folks  upon  our  sober  phlegmatic  nags ;  but  then,  if 
instead  of  pulling  the  rein,  you  plunge  in  the  spurs, 
and  add  wings  to  the  wind,  I  cannot  but  be  in  pain 
for  the  consequences.  Permit  me  to  remind  you  of 
the  Terentian  adage,  JV'e  quid  nimis.  The  end  of 
speaking  is  to  be  heard,  and  if  the  person  furthest  from 
the  preacher  can  hear,  he  speaks  loud  enough.  Upon 
some  occasions,  a  few  sentences  of  a  discourse  may 
be  enforced  with  a  voice  still  more  elevated ;  but  to 
be  uncommonly  loud  from  beginning  to  end,  is  hurtful 
to  the  speaker,  and  I  apprehend,  no  way  useful  to  the 
hearer.  It  is  a  fault  which  many  inadvertently  give 
into  at  first,  and  which  many  have  repented  of  too 
late :  when  practice  has  rendered  it  habitual,  it  is  not 
easily  corrected.  I  know  some  think,  that  preaching 
very  loudly,  and  preaching  with  power,  are  synony- 
mous expressions,  but  your  judgment  is  too  good  to 
fall  in  with  that  prejudice.  If  I  was  a  good  Grecian 
I  would  send  you  a  quotation  from  Homer,  where  he 
describes  the  eloquence  of  Nestor,  and  compares  it,  if 
I  remember  right,  not  to  a  thunder-storm  or  a  hurri- 
cane, but  to  a  fall  of  snow,  which,  though  pressing, 
insinuating,  and  penetrating,  is  soft  and  gentle.  You 
know  the  passage :  I  think  the  simile  is  beautiful  and 
expressive. 

Secondly,  (as  we  say,)  as  to  long  preaching.  There 
is  still  in  being  an  old-fashioned  instrument  called  an 
hour-glass,  which,  in  days  of  yore,  before  clocks  and 
watches  abounded,  used  to  be  the  measure  of  many  a 
good  sermon,  and  I  think  it  a  tolerable  stint.  I  can- 
not wind  up  my  ends  to  my  own  satisfaction  in  a 
much  shorter  time,  nor  am  I  pleased  with  myself  if  I 
greatly  exceed  it.  If  an  angel  was  to  preach  for  two 
hours,  unless  his  hearers  were  angels  likewise,  I 
believe  the  greater  part  of  them  would  wish  he  had 
done.    It  is  a  shame  it  should  be  so  ;  but  so  it  is,  partly 


416 


CAKDIPHONIA. 


through  the  weakness,  and  partly  through  the  wicked- 
ness of  the  flesh,  we  can  seldom  stretch  our  attention 
to  spiritual  things  for  two  hours  together  without 
cracking  it,  and  hurting  its  spring;  and  when  weari- 
ness begins,  edification  ends.  Perhaps  it  is  better  to 
feed  our  people  like  chickens,  a  little  and  often,  than 
to  cram  them  like  turkeys,  till  they  cannot  hold  one 
gobbet  more.  Besides,  overlong  sermons  break  in  upon 
family  concerns,  and  often  call  off  the  thoughts  from 
the  sermon  to  the  pudding  at  home,  which  is  in  danger 
of  being  overboiled.  They  leave  likewise  but  little 
time  for  secret  or  family  religion,  which  are  both  very 
good  in  their  place,  and  are  entitled  to  a  share  in  the 
Lord's  day.  Upon  the  preacher  they  must  have  a  bad 
effect,  and  tend  to  wear  him  down  before  his  time :  and 
I  have  known  some,  who,  by  overacting  at  first,  have 
been  constrained  to  sit  still  and  do  little  or  nothing  for 
months  or  years  afterwards.  I  rather  recommend  to 
you  the  advice  of  your  brother  Cantab,  Hobson  the 
carrier,  so  to  set  out  that  you  may  hold  out  to  your 
journey's  end. 

Now,  if  Fame,  with  her  hundred  mouths,  has 
brought  me  a  false  report  of  you,  and  you  are  not 
guilty  of  preaching  either  too  long  or  too  loud,  still  I 
am  not  willing  my  remonstrance  may  stand  for 
nothing.  I  desire  you  will  accept  it,  and  thank  me 
for  it,  as  a  proof  of  my  love  to  you,  and  likewise  of  the 
sincerity  of  my  friendship  ;  for  if  I  had  wished  to  flat- 
ter you,  I  could  easily  have  called  another  subject. 

I  have  one  more  report  to  trouble  you  with,  because 
it  troubles  me  ;  and  therefore  you  must  bear  a  part 
of  my  burden.  Assure  me  it  is  false,  and  I  will  send 
you  one  of  the  handsomest  letters  I  can  devise  by  way 
of  thanks.  It  is  reported  then  (but  I  will  not  believe 
it  till  you  say  I  must)  that  you  stand  upon  your  tip- 
toes, upon  the  point  of  being  whirled  out  of  your  vortex, 
and  hurried  away,  comet-like,  into  the  regions  of 
eccentricity;  in  plain  English,  that  you  have  a  hanker- 
ing to  be  an  itinerant.  If  this  be  true,  I  will  not  be 
the  first  to  tell  it  in  St.  John's  College,  or  to  publish  it 
on  the  banks  of  Cam,  lest  the  mathematicans  rejoice, 


LETTERS  TO  MR.  C 


417 


and  the  poets  triumph.  But  to  be  serious,  for  it  is  a 
serious  subject,  let  me  beg  you  to  deliberate  well,  and 
to  pray  earnestly  before  you  take  this  step.  Be  afraid 
of  acting  in  your  own  spirit,  or  under  a  wrong  im- 
pression ;  however  honestly  you  mean,  you  may  be 
mistaken.  The  Lord  has  given  you  a  little  charge  ; 
be  faithful  in  it,  and  in  his  good  time  he  will  advance 
you  to  a  greater:  but  let  his  providence  evidently 
open  the  door  for  you,  and  be  afraid  of  moving  one 
step  before  the  cloud  and  pillar.  I  have  had  my  warm 
fits  and  desires  of  this  sort  in  my  time;  but  I  have 
reason  to  be  thankful  that  I  was  held  in  with  a  strong 
hand.  I  wish  there  were  more  itinerant  preachers. 
If  a  man  has  grace  and  zeal,  and  but  little  fund,  let 
him  go  and  diffuse  the  substance  of  a  dozen  sermons 
over  as  many  counties ;  but  you  have  natural  and 
acquired  abilities,  which  qualify  you  for  the  more 
difficult,  and,  in  my  judgment,  not  less  important, 
station  of  a  parochial  minister.  I  wish  you  to  be  a 
burning,  shining,  steady  light.  You  may  perhaps  have 
less  popularity,  that  is,  you  will  be  less  exposed  to  the 
workings  of  self  and  the  snares  of  Satan,  if  you  stay 
with  us ;  but  I  think  you  may  live  in  the  full  exercise 
of  your  gifts  and  graces,  be  more  consistent  with  your 
voluntary  engagements,  and  have  more  peace  of 
mind,  and  humble  intercourse  with  God,  in  watching 
over  a  flock  which  he  has  committed  to  you,  than,  by 
forsaking  them,  to  wander  up  and  down  the  earth 
without  a  determined  scope. 

Thus  far  I  have  been  more  attentive  to  the  utile 
than  the  dulce.  I  should  now  return  to  join  you  in 
celebrating  the  praises  of  poetry,  and  the  other  sub- 
jects of  your  letter;  but  time  and  paper  fail  together. 
Let  me  hear  from  you  soon,  or  I  shall  fear  I  have  dis- 
pleased you,  which,  fond  as  I  am  of  poetry,  would 
give  me  more  pain  than  I  ever  found  pleasure  in 
reading  Alexander's  Feast.  Indeed,  I  love  you :  I 
often  measure  over  the  walks  we  have  taken  together ; 
and  when  I  come  to  a  favourite  stile,  or  such  a 
favourite  spot  upon  the  hill-top,  I  am  reminded  of 


418 


CARDI PHONIA. 


something  that  passed,  and  say,  or  at  least  think,  Hie 
stetit  C  .*    Yours,  &c. 


LETTER  V. 

Dear  Sir, — By  your  flying  letter  from  London,  as 
well  as  by  your  more  particular  answer  to  my  last,  I 
judge  that  what  I  formerly  wrote  will  answer  no 
other  end  than  to  be  a  testimony  of  my  fidelity  and 
friendship.  I  am  ready  to  think  you  were  so  far  de- 
termined before  you  applied  to  the  Bishop,  as  to  be 
rather  pleased  than  disappointed  by  a  refusal,  which 
seemed  to  afford  you  liberty  to  preach  at  large.  As 
your  testimonium  was  not  countersigned,  the  conse- 
quence was  no  other  than  might  have  been  expected : 
yet  I  have  been  told — how  true  I  know  not — that  the 
Bishop  would  have  passed  over  the  informality,  if  you 
had  not,  unasked  by  him,  avowed  yourself  a  Metho- 
dist. I  think,  if  you  had  been  unwilling  to  throw 
hindrances  in  your  own  way,  the  most  perfect  simpli- 
city would  have  required  no  more  of  you  than  to  have 
given  a  plain  and  honest  answer  to  such  questions  as 
he  might  think  proper  to  propose.    You  might  have 

assisted  Mr.   for  a  season  without  being  in  full 

orders ;  and  you  may  still,  if  you  are  not  resolved  at 
all  events  to  push  out.  He  wrote  to  me  about  you, 
and  you  may  easily  judge  what  answer  I  gave.  I 
have  heard  from  him  a  second  time,  and  he  laments 
that  he  cannot  have  you.  I  likewise  lament  that  you 
cannot  be  with  him.  I  think  you  would  have  loved 
him;  and  I  hoped  his  acquaintance  might  not  have 
proved  unuseful  to  you. 

If  you  have  not  actually  passed  the  Rubicon,  if 
there  be  yet  room  for  deliberation,  I  once  more  en- 
treat you  to  pause  and  consider.  In  many  respects  I 
ought  to  be  willing  to  learn  from  you;  but  in  one  point 


[*  Here  stood  C  .] 


LETTERS   TO   MR.  C 


419 


I  have  a  little  advantage  of  you :  I  am  some  years 
older,  both  in  life  and  in  profession ;  and  in  this  differ- 
ence of  time  perhaps  I  have  learned  something  more 
■  of  the  heart,  the  world,  and  the  devices  of  Satan,  than 
you  have  had  opportunity  for.  I  hope  I  would  not 
damp  your  zeal,  but  I  will  pray  the  Lord  to  direct  it 
into  the  best  channel  for  permanent  usefulness.  I  say 
permanent;  I  doubt  not  that  you  would  be  useful  in 
the  itinerant  way ;  but  I  more  and  more  observe  great 
inconveniences  follow  in  that  way.  Where  you  make 
a  gathering  of  people  others  will  follow  you ;  and  if 
they  all  possessed  your  spirit,  and  had  your  disinter- 
ested views,  it  might  be  well;  but  generally,  an  able 
preacher  only  so  far  awakens  people  to  a  desire  to 
hear,  as  exposes  them  to  the  incursions  of  various 
winds  of  doctrine,  and  the  attempts  of  injudicious  pre- 
tenders, who  will  resemble  you  in  nothing  but  your 
eagerness  to  post  from  place  to  place.  From  such 
measures  in  time  proceed  errors,  parties,  contentions, 
offences,  enthusiasms,  spiritual  pride,  and  a  noisy  os- 
tentatious form  of  godliness,  but  little  of  that  power 
and  life  of  faith  which  shows  itself  by  humility,  meek- 
ness, and  love. 

A  parochial  minister,  who  lives  among  his  people, 
who  sees  and  converses  with  them  frequently,  and  ex- 
emplifies his  doctrine  in  their  view  by  his  practice, 
having  knowledge  of  their  states,  trials,  growth,  and 
dangers,  suits  himself  to  their  various  occasions,  and, 
by  the  blessing  of  God,  builds  them  up,  and  brings 
them  forward  in  faith  and  holiness.  He  is  instrumen- 
tal in  forming  their  experience :  he  leads  them  to  a 
solid,  orderly,  scriptural  knowledge  of  divine  things. 
If  his  name  is  not  in  so  many  mouths  as  that  of  the 
itinerant,  it  is  upon  the  hearts  of  the  people  of  his 
charge.  He  lives  with  them  as  a  father  with  his 
children.  His  steady  consistent  behaviour  silences  in 
some  measure  the  clamours  of  his  enemies;  and  the 
Lord  opens  him  doors  of  occasional  usefulness  in 
many  places,  without  provoking  our  superiors  to  dis- 
countenance other  young  men  who  are  seeking 
orders. 


420 


CARDIPHONIA. 


I  now  wish  I  had  taken  larger  paper,  for  I  have  not 
room  for  all  I  would  say.  I  have  no  end  to  serve.  I 
am  of  no  party.  I  wish  well  to  irregulars  and  itine- 
rants, who  love  and  preach  the  gospel.  I  am  content 
that  they  should  labour  that  way,  who  have  not  talents 
nor  fund  to  support  the  character  and  fill  up  the  office 
of  a  parochial  minister.  But  I  think  you  are  qualified 
for  more  important  service.  If  you  have  patient  faith 
to  wait  a  while  for  the  Lord's  opening,  I  doubt  not 
but  you  might  yet  obtain  priest's  orders.  We  are 
hasty,  like  children;  but  God  often  appoints  us  a  wait- 
ing time.  Perhaps  it  requires  as  much  or  more  grace 
to  wait  than  to  be  active;  for  it  is  more  trying  to  self. 
After  all,  whatever  course  you  take,  I  shall  love  you, 
pray  for  you,  and  be  glad  to  see  you. — I  am,  &c. 


EIGHT  LETTERS  TO  MRS.  . 


LETTER  I. 

July  — ,  1764. 
My  Dear  Madam, — The  complaints  you  make  are  in- 
separable from  a  spiritual  acquaintance  with  our  own 
hearts;  I  would  not  wish  you  to  be  less  affected  with 
a  sense  of  indwelling  sin.  It  becomes  us  to  be  hum- 
bled unto  the  dust:  yet  our  grief,  though  it  cannot  be 
too  great,  may  be  under  a  wrong  direction, — and  if  it 
leads  us  to  impatience  or  distrust,  it  certainly  is  so. 

Sin  is  the  sickness  of  the  soul,  in  itself  mortal  and 
incurable,  as  to  any  power  in  heaven  or  earth,  but 
that  of  the  Lord  Jesus  only.  But  he  is  the  great,  the 
infallible  Physician.  Have  we  the  privilege  to  know 
his  name  1  Have  we  been  enabled  to  put  ourselves 
into  his  hand  1  We  have,  then,  no  more  to  do  but  to 
attend  his  prescriptions,  to  be  satisfied  with  his 
methods,  and  to  wait  his  time.  It  is  lawful  to  wish 
we  were  well ;  it  is  natural  to  groan,  being  burdened ; 
but  still  he  must  and  will  take  his  own  course  with  us; 
and  however  dissatisfied  with  ourselves,  we  ought 
still  to  be  thankful  that  he  has  begun  his  work  in  us, 
and  to  believe  that  he  will  also  make  an  end.  There- 
fore, while  we  mourn  we  should  likewise  rejoice;  we 
should  encourage  ourselves  to  expect  all  that  he  has 
promised;  and  we  should  limit  our  expectations  by 
his  promises.  We  are  sure,  that  when  the  Lord  de- 
livers us  from  the  guilt  and  dominion  of  sin,  he  could 
with  equal  ease  free  us  entirely  from  sin  if  he  pleased. 
The  doctrine  of  sinless  perfection  is  not  to  be  rejected, 
as  though  it  were  a  thing  simply  impossible  in  itself, 

36  421 


422 


CARDIPHONIA. 


for  nothing  is  too  hard  for  the  Lord,  but  because  it  is 
contrary  to  that  method  which  he  has  chosen  to  pro- 
ceed by.  He  has  appointed  that  sanctification  should 
be  effected,  and  sin  mortified,  not  at  once  completely, 
but  by  little  and  little  :  and,  doubtless,  he  has  wise 
reasons  for  it, — therefore,  though  we  are  to  desire 
a  growth  in  grace,  we  should  at  the  same  ,  time 
acquiesce  in  his  appointment,  and  not  be  discour- 
aged or  despond,  because  we  feel  that  conflict  which 
his  word  informs  us  will  only  terminate  with  our 
lives. 

Again,  some  of  the  first  prayers  which  the  Spirit 
of  God  teaches  us  to  put  up,  are  for  a  clearer  sense 
of  the  sinfulness  of  sin,  and  our  vileness  on  account 
of  it.  Now,  if  the  Lord  is  pleased  to  answer  your 
prayers  in  this  respect,  though  it  will  afford  you  cause 
enough  for  humiliation,  yet  it  should  be  received  like- 
wise with  thankfulness,  as  a  token  for  good.  Your 
heart  is  not  worse  than  it  was  formerly,  only  your 
spiritual  knowledge  is  increased  ;  and  this  is  no  small 
part  of  the  growth  in  grace  which  you  are  thirsting 
after,  to  be  truly  humbled,  and  emptied,  and  made 
little  in  your  own  eyes. 

Further,  the  examples  of  the  saints  recorded  in 
Scripture  prove  (and  indeed  of  the  saints  in  general,) 
that  the  greater  measure  any  person  has  of  the  grace 
God,  in  truth,  the  more  conscientious  and  lively  they 
have  been ;  and  the  more  they  have  been  favoured 
with  assurances  of  the  divine  favour,  so  much  the 
more  deep  and  sensible  their  perception  of  indwelling 
sin  and  infirmity  has  always  been  ;  so  it  was  with  Job, 
Isaiah,  Daniel,  and  Paul.  It  is  likewise  common  to 
overcharge  ourselves.  Indeed,  we  cannot  think  our- 
selves worse  than  we  really  are  ;  yet  some  things, 
which  abate  the  comfort  and  alacrity  of  our  Christian 
profession,  are  rather  impediments  than  properly  sin- 
ful, and  will  not  be  imputed  to  us  by  him  who  knows 
our  frame,  and  remembers  that  we  are  but  dust.  Thus, 
to  have  an  infirm  memory,  to  be  subject  to  disordered, 
irregular,  or  low  spirits,  are  faults  of  the  constitution, 
in  which  the  will  has  no  share,  though  they  are  all 


LETTERS   TO  MRS. 


423 


burdensome  and  oppressive,  and  sometimes  needlessly 
so,  by  our  charging  ourselves  with  guilt  on  their 
account.  The  same  may  be  observed  of  the  unspeak- 
able and  fierce  suggestions  of  Satan,  with  which  some 
persons  are  pestered,  but  which  shall  be  laid  to  him 
from  whom  they  proceed,  and  not  to  them  who  are 
troubled  and  terrified,  because  they  are  forced  to  feel 
them.  Lastly,  it  is  by  the  experience  of  these  evils 
within  ourselves,  and  by  feeling  our  utter  insufficiency, 
either  to  perform  duty  or  withstand  our  enemies, 
that  the  Lord  takes  occasion  to  show  us  the  suitable- 
ness, the  sufficiency,  the  freeness,  the  unchangeable- 
ness  of  his  power  and  grace.  This  is  the  inference 
Paul  draws  from  his  complaints,  Rom.  vii.  25,  and  he 
learnt  it  upon  a  trying  occasion  from  the  Lord's  own 
mouth,  2  Cor.  xii.  8,  9. 

Let  us  then,  dear  madam,  be  thankful  and  cheerful, 
and,  while  we  take  shame  to  ourselves,  let  us  glorify 
God  by  giving  Jesus  the  honour  due  to  his  name. 
Though  we  are  poor,  he  is  rich  ;  though  we  are  weak, 
he  is  strong;  though  we  have  nothing,  he  possesses  all 
things.  He  suffered  for  us ;  he  calls  us  to  be  con- 
formed to  him  in  sufferings.  He  conquered  in  his  own 
person,  and  he  will  make  each  of  his  members  more 
than  conquerors  in  due  season.  It  is  good  to  have 
one  eye  upon  ourselves,  but  the  other  should  ever  be 
fixed  on  him  who  stands  in  the  relation  of  Saviour, 
Husband,  Head,  and  Shepherd.  In  him  we  have 
righteousness,  peace,  and  power :  he  can  control  all 
that  we  fear :  so  that,  if  our  path  should  be  through 
the  fire  or  through  the  water,  neither  the  flood  shall 
drown  us,  nor  the  flame  kindle  upon  us,  and  ere  long 
he  will  cut  short  our  conflicts,  and  say,  Come  up 
hither.  "  Then  shall  our  grateful  songs  abound,  and 
every  tear  be  wiped  away."  Having  such  promises 
and  assurances,  let  us  lift  up  our  banner  in  his  name, 
and  press  on  through  every  discouragement. 

With  regard  to  company  that  have  not  a  savour  of 
the  best  things,  as  it  is  not  your  choice,  I  would  advise 
you  (when  necessary)  to  bear  it  as  a  cross  ;  we  cannot 
suffer  by  being  where  we  ought  to  be,  except  through 


424 


CARDIPIIONIA. 


our  own  impatience  ;  and  I  have  an  idea,  that  when 
we  are  providentially  called  amongst  such  (for  some- 
thing is  due  to  friends  and  relations,  whether  they 
walk  with  us  or  no,)  the  hours  need  not  be  wholly 
lost ;  nothing  can  pass  but  may  be  improved :  the 
most  trivial  conversation  may  afibrd  us  new  views  of 
the  heart,  new  confirmation  of  Scripture,  and  renew 
a  sense  of  our  obligations  to  distinguishing  grace, 
which  has  made  us  in  any  degree  to  differ.  I  would 
wish,  when  you  go  amongst  your  friends,  that  you  do 
not  confine  your  views  to  getting  safe  away  from  them 
without  loss,  but  entertain  a  hope  that  you  may  be 
sent  to  do  some  of  them  good.  You  cannot  tell  what 
effect  a  word  or  a  look  may  have,  if  the  Lord  is  pleased 
to  bless  it.  I  think  we  may  humbly  hope  that,  while 
we  sincerely  desire  to  please  the  Lord,  and  to  be 
guided  by  him  in  all  things,  he  will  not  suffer  us  to 
take  a  journey,  or  hardly  to  make  a  short  visit,  which 
shall  not  answer  some  good  purpose  to  ourselves  or 
others,  or  both.  While  your  gay  friends  affect  an  air 
of  raillery,  the  Lord  may  give  you  a  secret  witness 
in  their  consciences ;  and  something  they  observe  in 
you,  or  hear  from  you,  may  set  them  on  thinking,  per- 
haps after  you  are  gone,  or  after  the  first  occasion  has 
entirely  slipped  your  memory.  Eccles.  xi.  1.  For  my 
own  part,  when  I  consider  the  power,  the  freedom  of 
divine  grace,  and  how  sovereign  the  Lord  is  in  the 
choice  of  the  instruments  and  means  by  which  he  is 
pleased  to  work,  I  live  in  hopes  from  day  to  day  of 
hearing  of  wonders  of  this  sort.  I  despair  of  no  body ; 
and  if  I  sometimes  am  ready  to  think  such  or  such  a 
person  seems  more  unlikely  than  others  to  be  brought 
in,  I  relieve  myself  by  a  possibility  that  that  very 
person,  and  for  that  very  reason,  may  be  the  first  in- 
stance. The  Lord's  thoughts  are  not  like  ours  ;  in 
his  love  and  in  his  ways  there  are  heights  which  we 
cannot  reach,  depths  which  we  cannot  fathom,  lengths 
and  breadths  beyond  the  ken  of  our  feeble  sight.  Let 
us  then,  simply  depend  upon  him,  and  do  our  little 
best,  leaving  the  event  in  his  hand. 

I  cannot  tell  if  you  know  any  thing  of  Mrs.  . 


LETTERS   TO  MRS. 


425 


In  a  letter  I  received  yesterday,  she  writes  thus  : — "  I 
am  at  present  very  ill  with  some  disorder  in  my 
throat,  which  seems  to  threaten  my  life  ;  but  death  or 
life,  things  present  or  things  to  come,  all  things  are 
mine,  and  I  am  Christ's,  and  Christ  is  God's.  O  glori- 
ous privilege ;  precious  foundation  of  soul-rest  and 
peace,  when  all  things  about  us  are  most  troublous  ! 
Soon  we  shall  be  at  home  with  Christ,  where  sin, 
sorrow,  and  death,  have  no  place  ;  and  in  the  mean- 
time, our  Beloved  will  lead  us  through  the  wilderness. 
How  safe,  how  joyous  are  we,  or  may  we  be,  in  the 
most  evil  case  !"  If  these  should  be  some  of  the  last 
notes  of  this  swan,  I  think  them  worth  preserving. 
May  we  not  with  good  reason  say,  Who  would  not 
be  a  Christian  ?  The  Lord  grant  that  you  and  I, 
madam,  and  yours  and  mine,  may  be  happy  in  the 
same  assurance,  when  we  shall  have  death  and  eter- 
nity near  in  view. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  II. 

September,  1764. 
My  Dear  Madam, — Your  welfare  I  rejoice  in ;  your 
warfare  I  understand  something  of.  Paul  describes 
his  own  case  in  few  words,  "  Without  were  fightings, 
within  were  fears."  Does  not  this  comprehend  all 
you  would  say  ?  And  how  are  you  to  know  experi- 
mentally either  your  own  weakness,  or  the  power, 
wisdom,  and  grace  of  God,  seasonably  and  sufficiently 
afforded,  but  by  frequent  and  various  trials  1  How 
are  the  graces  of  patience,  resignation,  meekness,  and 
faith,  to  be  discovered  and  increased,  but  by  exercise? 
The  Lord  has  chosen,  called,  and  armed  us  for  the 
fight ;  and  shall  we  wish  to  be  excused  1  Shall  we  not 
rather  rejoice  that  we  have  the  honour  to  appear 
in  such  a  cause,  under  such  a  Captain,  such  a  banner, 
and  in  such  company  ?  A  complete  suit  of  armour  is 
provided,  weapons  not  to  be  resisted,  and  precious 
balm  to  heal  us  if  haply  we  receive  a  wound,  and  pre- 
36* 


426 


CARDIPHONIA. 


cious  ointment  to  revive  us  when  we  are  in  danger  of 
fainting.  Further,  we  are  assured  of  the  victory  before- 
hand ;  and  oil !  what  a  crown  is  prepared  for  every 
conqueror,  which  Jesus,  the  righteous  Judge,  the 
gracious  Saviour,  shall  place  upon  every  faithful 
head  with  his  own  hand  !  Then  let  us  not  be  weary 
and  faint,  for  in  due  season  we  shall  reap.  The  time 
is  short ;  yet  a  little  while,  and  the  struggle  of  in- 
dwelling sin,  and  the  contradiction  of  surrounding 
sinners,  shall  be  known  no  more.  You  are  blessed, 
because  you  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteousness;  he 
whose  name  is  Amen  has  said  you  shall  be  filled.  To 
claim  the  promise  is  to  make  it  our  own ;  yet  it  is  be- 
coming us  to  practise  submission  and  patience,  not  in 
temporals  only,  but  also  in  spirituals.  We  should  be 
ashamed  and  grieved  at  our  slow  progress,  so  far  as 
it  is  properly  chargeable  to  our  remissness  and  mis- 
carriage; yet  we  must  not  expect  to  receive  every 
thing  at  once,  but  wait  for  a  gradual  increase;  nor 
should  we  forget  to  be  thankful  for  what  we  may  ac- 
count a  little,  in  comparison  of  the  much  we  suppose 
others  have  received.  A  little  grace,  a  spark  of  true 
love  to  God,  a  grain  of  living  faith,  though  small  as 
mustard  seed,  is  worth  a  thousand  worlds.  One 
draught  of  the  water  of  life  gives  interest  in  and  earn- 
est of  the  whole  fountain.  It  becometh  the  Lord's 
people  to  be  thankful ;  and  to  acknowledge  his  good- 
ness in  what  we  have  received,  is  the  surest  as  well 
as  the  pleasantest  method  of  obtaining  more.  Nor 
should  the  grief,  arising  from  what  we  know  and  feel 
of  our  own  hearts,  rob  us  of  the  honour,  comfort,  and 
joy,  which  the  word  of  God  designs  us,  in  what  is 
there  recorded  of  the  person,  offices,  and  grace  of 
Jesus,  and  the  relations  he  is  pleased  to  stand  in  to 
his  people,  Psa.  xxiii.  1,  Is.  liv.  5,  Cant.  v.  16,  John  xv. 
15,  1  John  ii.  1,  John  xv.  1,  Jer.  xxiii.  5,  1  Cor.  i.  30, 
Matt.  i.  21-23.  Give  me  leave  to  recommend  to  your 
consideration  Psa.  lxxxix.  15-18.  These  verses  may 
be  called  the  Believer's  Triumph ;  though  they  are 
nothing  in  themselves,  yet  having  all  in  Jesus,  they 
may  rejoice  in  his  name  all  the  day.  The  Lord  enable 


LETTERS   TO  MRS. 


427 


us  so  to  do  !  The  joy  of  the  Lord  is  the  strength  of 
his  people;  whereas  unbelief  makes  our  hands  hang 
down,  and  our  knees  feeble,  dispirits  ourselves,  and 
discourages  others;  and  though  it  steals  upon  us 
under  a  semblance  of  humility,  it  is  indeed  the  very 
essence  of  pride.  By  inward  and  outward  exercises, 
the  Lord  is  promoting  the  best  desire  of  your  heart, 
"  and  answering  your  daily  prayers.  Would  you  have 
assurance?  The  true  solid  assurance  is  to  be  obtained 
in  no  other  way.  When  young  Christians  are  greatly 
comforted  with  the  Lord's  love  and  presence,  their 
doubts  and  fears  are  for  that  season  at  an  end.  But 
this  is  not  assurance ;  so  soon  as  the  Lord  hides  his 
face,  they  are  troubled,  and  ready  to  question  the  very 
foundation  of  hope.  Assurance  grows  by  repeated 
conflict,  by  our  repeated  experimental  proof  of  the 
Lord's  power  and  goodness  to  save ;  when  we  have 
been  brought  very  low  and  helped,  sorely  wounded 
and  healed,  cast  down  and  raised  again,  have  given 
up  all  hope,  and  been  suddenly  snatched  from  danger, 
and  placed  in  safety ;  and  when  these  things  have 
been  repeated  to  us  and  in  us  a  thousand  times  over, 
we  begin  to  learn  to  trust  simply  to  the  word  and 
power  of  God,  beyond  and  against  appearances ;  and 
this  trust,  when  habitual  and  strong,  bears  the  name 
of  assurance;  for  even  assurance  has  degrees. 

You  have  good  reason  madam,  to  suppose  that  the 
love  of  the  best  Christians  to  an  unseen  Saviour  is 
far  short  of  what  it  ought  to  be.  If  your  heart  be  like 
mine,  and  you  examine  your  love  to  Christ  by  the 
warmth  and  frequency  of  your  emotions  towards 
him,  you  will  be  in  a  sad.  suspense,  whether  or 
no  you  love  him  at  all.  The  best  mark  to  judge, 
and  which  he  has  given  us  for  that  purpose,  is  to  in- 
quire if  his  word  and  will  have  prevailing,  govern- 
ing influence  upon  our  lives  and  temper.  If  we  love 
him,  we  do  endeavour  to  keep  his  commandments:  and 
it  will  hold  the  other  way — if  we  have  a  desire  to 
please  him,  we  undoubtedly  love  him.  Obedience  is 
the  best  test;  and  when,  amidst  all  our  imperfections, 
we  can  humbly  appeal  concerning  the  sincerity  of  our 


428 


CAKDIPHONIA. 


views,  this  is  a  mercy  for  which  we  ought  to  be  greatly- 
thankful.  He  that  has  brought  us  to  will,  will  like- 
wise enable  us  to  do  according  to  his  good  pleasure.  I 
doubt  not  but  the  Lord  whom  you  love,  and  on  whom 
you  depend,  will  lead  you  in  a  sure  way,  and  establish, 
and  strengthen,  and  settle  you  in  his  love  and  grace. 
Indeed,  he  has  done  great  things  for  you  already. 
The  Lord  is  your  Shepherd; — a  comprehensive  word. 
The  sheep  can  do  nothing  for  themselves;  the  shep- 
herd must  guide,  guard,  feed,  heal,  recover.  Well  for 
us  that  our  Shepherd  is  the  Lord  Almighty.  If  his 
power,  care,  compassion,  fulness,  were  not  infinite, 
the  poor  sheep  would  be  forsaken,  starved,  and  wor- 
ried. But  we  have  a  Shepherd  full  of  care,  full  of 
kindness,  full  of  power,  who  has  said,  "  I  will  seek  that 
which  was  lost,  and  bind  up  that  which  was  broken, 
and  bring  again  that  which  was  driven  away,  and 
will  strengthen  that  which  was  sick."  How  tender  are 
these  expressions,  and  how  well  fulfilled!  His  sheep 
feed  in  the  midst  of  wolves,  yet  are  preserved  safe ; 
for  though  they  see  him  not,  his  eye  and  his  heart  are 
upon  them.  Do  we  wonder  that  Daniel  was  preserved 
in  the  lion's  den  !  Why,  it  is  a  common  case.  Which 
of  God's  children  has  not  cause  to  say,  "  My  soul  is 
among  lions  ?"  But  the  angel  of  the  covenant  stops 
their  mouths,  or  only  permits  them  to  gape  and  roar, 
to  show  their  teeth,  and  what  they  would  do  if  they 
might ;  but  they  may  not,  they  shall  not  bite  and  tear 
us  at  their  own  will.  Let  us  trust  him,  and  all  shall 
be  well. 

As  to  daily  occurrences,  it  is  best  to  believe  that  a 
daily  portion  of  comforts  and  crosses,  each  one  the 
most  suitable  to  our  case,  is  adjusted  and  appointed 
by  the  hand  which  was  once  nailed  to  the  cross  for 
us;  that  where  the  path  of  duty  and  prudence  leads, 
there  is  the  best  situation  we  could  possibly  be  in  at 
that  juncture.  We  are  not  required  to  afflict  ourselves 
immoderately  for  what  is  not  in  our  power  to  prevent, 
nor  should  any  thing  that  affords  occasions  for  morti- 
fying the  spirit  of  self  be  accounted  unnecessary. — I 
am,  &c. 


LETTERS   TO  MRS. 


LETTER  III. 

1768. 

I  have  been  sometime  hoping  to  hear  from  you,  but 

Mr.   was  here  last  Saturday,  and  informed  me 

that  you  were  ill,  or  had  been  so  very  lately.  This 
intelligence  prompted  me  to  write  as  soon  as  I  could 
find  leisure.  I  think  the  Lord  has  seen  fit  to  visit  you 
with  much  indisposition  of  late :  I  say  he  has  seen  fit, 
for  all  our  trials  are  under  his  immediate  direction, 
and  we  are  never  in  heaviness  without  a  need  be.  I 
trust  he  does  and  will  give  you  strength  equal  to  your 
day,  and  sweeten  what  would  be  otherwise  bitter 
with  the  essence  of  his  precious  love.  I  hope  soon  to 
hear  that  you  are  restored  to  health,  and  that  you 
have  found  cause  to  praise  him  for  the  rod. 

How  happy  is  the  state  of  a  believer  to  have  a 
sure  promise  that  all  shall  work  together  for  good  in 
the  end,  and  in  the  meantime  a  sure  refuge  where  to 
find  present  relief,  support,  and  protection !  How 
comfortable  is  it,  when  trouble  is  near,  to  know  that 
the  Lord  is  near  likewise,  and  to  commit  ourselves 
and  all  our  cares  simply  to  him,  believing  that  his 
eye  is  upon  us,  and  his  ear  open  to  our  prayers. 
Under  the  conduct  of  such  a  Shepherd  we  need  not 
fear;  though  we  are  called  to  pass  through  fire  and 
water,  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  he 
will  be  with  us,  and  will  show  himself  mighty  on  our 
behalf.  It  seems  almost  needless  to  say,  that  we  were 
very  happy  in  the  company  of  :  the  only  incon- 
venience was,  that  it  renewed  the  pain  it  always  gives 
me  to  part  with  them.  Though  the  visit  was  full  as 
long  as  I  could  possibly  expect,  it  seemed  very  short. 
This  must  be  the  case  while  we  are  here :  our  plea- 
sures are  short,  interrupted,  and  mixed  with  troubles : 
this  is  not,  cannot  be  our  rest.  But  it  will  not  be 
always  the  case ;  we  are  travelling  to  a  better  world, 
where  every  evil  and  imperfection  shall  cease  ;  then 
we  shall  be  for  ever  with  the  Lord,  and  with  each 


430 


CARDIPHONIA. 


other.  May  the  prospect  of  this  blessed  hope  set  be- 
fore us  revive  our  fainting  spirits,  and  make  us  will- 
ing to  endure  hardships  as  good  soldiers  of  Jesus 
Christ.  Here  we  must  often  sow  in  tears,  but  there 
we  shall  reap  in  joy,  and  all  tears  shall  be  wiped  from 
our  eyes  for  ever.  I  hope  the  conversation  of  friends 
whom  I  so  greatly  love  and  honour  afforded  me  not 
only  pleasure  but  profit ;  it  left  a  savour  upon  my 
mind,  and  stirred  up  my  languid  desires  after  the  Lord. 
I  wish  I  could  say  the  good  effect  has  remained  with 
me  to  this  hour  ;  but,  alas  !  I  am  a  poor  creature,  and 
have  had  many  causes  of  humiliation  since.  But, 
blessed  be  God !  amidst  all  my  changes,  I  find  the 
foundation  stands  sure,  and  I  am  seldom  or  never  left 
to  doubt  either  of  the  Lord's  love  to  me,  or  the  reality 
of  the  desires  he  has  given  me  towards  himself;  though, 
when  I  measure  my  love  by  the  degree  of  its  exercise, 
or  the  fruits  it  produceth,  I  have  reason  to  sit  down 
ashamed,  as  the  chief  of  sinners  and  the  least  of  all 
saints.  But  in  him  I  have  righteousness  and  peace, 
and  in  him  I  must  and  will  rejoice. 

I  would  willingly  fill  up  my  sheet,  but  feel  a  strait- 
ness  in  my  spirit,  and  know  not  what  further  to  say. 
O  for  a  ray  of  divine  light  to  set  me  at  liberty,  that  1 
might  write  a  few  lines  worth  reading,  something 
that  might  warm  my  heart  and  comfort  yours.  Then 
the  subject  must  be  Jesus ;  but  of  him  what  can  1  say 
that  you  do  not  know?  Well,  though  you  know  him, 
you  are  glad  to  hear  of  him  again  and  again.  Come 
then,  magnify  the  Lord  with  me,  and  let  us  exalt  his 
name  together.  Let  us  adore  him  for  his  love,  that 
love  which  has  a  height,  and  depth,  and  length,  and 
breadth,  beyond  the  grasp  of  our  poor  conceptions  ;  a 
love  that  moved  him  to  emptjr  himself,  to  take  on  him 
the  form  of  a  servant,  and  to  be  obedient  unto  death, 
even  the  death  of  the  cross;  a  love  that  pitied  us  in 
our  lost  estate,  that  found  us  when  we  sought  him 
not,  that  spoke  peace  to  our  souls  in  the  day  of  our 
distress;  a  love  that  bears  with  all  our  present  weak- 
ness, mistakes,  backslidings,  and  shortcomings;  a  love 
that  is  always  watchful,  always  ready  to  guide,  to 


LETTERS   TO  MRS. 


431 


comfort,  and  to  heal ;  a  love  that  will  not  be  wearied, 
cannot  be  conquered,  and  is  incapable  of  changes ;  a 
love  that  will  in  the  end  prevail  over  all  opposition, 
will  perfect  that  which  concerns  us,  and  will  not  leave 
us  till  it  has  brought  us  perfect  in  holiness  and  happi- 
ness to  rejoice  in  his  presence  in  glory.  The  love  of 
Christ !  it  is  the  wonder,  the  joy,  the  song  of  angels, 
and  the  sense  of  it  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts  makes 
life  pleasant,  and  death  welcome.  Alas  !  what  a  heart 
I  have  that  I  love  him  no  better !  But  I  hope  he  has 
given  me  a  desire  to  make  him  my  all  in  all,  and  to 
account  every  thing  loss  and  dross  that  dares  to  stand 
in  competition  with  him. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  IV. 

1769. 

I  found  this  morning  among  my  unanswered  letters, 
one  from  you,  but  hope  I  left  it  among  them  by  mis- 
take. I  am  willing,  however,  to  be  on  the  sure  side, 
and  would  rather  write  twice  than  be  too  long  silent. 
I  heard  of  your  being  laid  on  the  bed  of  affliction,  and 
of  the  Lord's  goodness  to  you  there,  and  of  his  raising 
you  up  again.  Blessed  be  his  name !  he  is  all-suffi- 
cient and  faithful ;  and  though  he  cause  grief,  he  is 
sure  to  show  compassion  in  supporting  and  delivering. 
Ah!  the  evil  of  our  nature  is  deeply  rooted  and  very 
powerful,  or  such  repeated  continual  corrections  and 
chastisements  would  not  be  necessary;  and,  were  they 
not  necessary,  we  should  not  have  them.  But  such 
we  are,  and  therefore  such  must  be  our  treatment;  for 
though  the  Lord  loves  us  with  a  tenderness  beyond 
what  the  mother  feels  for  her  sucking  child,  yet  it  is 
a  tenderness  directed  by  infinite  wisdom,  and  very 
different  from  that  weak  indulgence  which  in  parents 
we  call  fondness,  which  leads  them  to  comply  with 
their  children's  desires  and  inclinations,  rather  than 
to  act  with  a  steady  view  to  their  true  welfare.  The 
Lord  loves  his  children,  and  is  very  indulgent  to  them 


432 


CARDIfHONIA. 


so  far  as  they  can  safely  bear  it,  but  he  will  not  spoil 
them.  Their  sin-sickness  requires  medicines,  some  of 
which  are  very  unpalatable;  but  when  the  case  calls 
for  such,  no  short-sighted  entreaties  of  ours  can  excuse 
us  from  taking  what  he  prepares  for  our  good.  But 
every  dose  is  prepared  by  his  own  hand,  and  not  one 
is  administered  in  vain,  nor  is  it  repeated  any  oftener 
than  is  needful  to  answer  the  purposed  end.  Till  then, 
no  other  hand  can  remove  what  he  lays  upon  us;  but 
when  his  merciful  design  is  answered,  he  will  relieve 
us  himself,  and  in  the  meantime  he  will  so  moderate 
the  operation,  or  increase  our  ability  to  bear,  that  we 
shall  not  be  overpowered.  It  is  true,  without  a  single 
exception,  that  all  his  paths  are  mercy  and  truth  to 
them  that  fear  him.  His  love  is  the  same  when  he 
wounds  as  when  he  heals,  when  he  takes  away  as 
when  he  gives  :  we  have  reason  to  thank  him  for  all, 
but  most  for  the  severe. 

I  received  a  letter  from  you,  which  mentions  dear 
Mrs.  's  case,  a  very  trying  one;  but  in  this  like- 
wise we  see  the  Lord's  faithfulness.  Our  own  expe- 
rience, and  all  that  we  observe  of  his  dealings  with 
others,  may  convince  us  that  we  need  not  be  afraid  to 
entrust  ourselves  and  our  dearest  concerns  in  his 
hands;  for  he  can  and  will  make  every  thing  work  for 
good. 

How  little  does  the  world  know  of  that  intercourse 
which  is  carried  on  between  heaven  and  earth !  what 
petitions  are  daily  presented,  and  what  answers  are 
received  at  a  throne  of  grace !  O  the  blessed  pri- 
vilege of  prayer !  O  the  wonderful  love,  care,  atten- 
tion, and  power  of  our  great  Shepherd !  His  eye  is 
always  upon  us;  when  our  spirits  are  almost  over- 
whelmed within  us,  he  knoweth  our  path.  His  ear  is 
always  open  to  us ;  let  who  will  overlook  and  disap- 
point us,  he  will  not.  When  means  and  hope  fail, 
when  every  thing  looks  dark  upon  us,  when  we  seem 
shut  up  on  every  side,  when  we  are  brought  to  the 
lowest  ebb,  still  our  help  is  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
who  made  heaven  and  earth.  To  him  all  things  are 
possible;  and  before  the  exertion  of  his  power,  when 


LETTERS  TO  MRS. 


433 


he  is  pleased  to  arise  and  work,  all  hindrances  give 
way,  and  vanish  like  a  mist  before  the  sun.  And  he 
can  so  manifest  himself  to  the  soul,  and  cause  his 
goodness  to  pass  before  it,  that  the  hour  of  affliction 
shall  be  the  golden  hour  of  the  greatest  consolation. 
He  is  the  fountain  of  life,  strength,  grace,  and  com- 
fort, and  of  his  fulness  his  children  receive  according 
to  their  occasions  :  but  this  is  all  hidden  from  the 
world ;  they  have  no  guide  in  prosperity,  but  hurry  on 
as  they  are  instigated  by  their  blinded  passions,  and 
are  perpetually  multiplying  mischiefs  and  miseries  to 
themselves ;  and  in  adversity  they  have  no  resource, 
but  must  feel  all  the  evil  of  affliction,  without  inward 
support,  and  without  deriving  any  advantage  from  it. 
We  have,  therefore,  cause  for  continual  praise.  The 
Lord  has  given  us  to  know  his  name,  as  a  resting- 
place,  and  a  hiding-place,  a  sun,  and  a  shield.  Cir- 
cumstances and  creatures  may  change;  but  he  will  be 
an  unchangeable  friend.  The  way  is  rough,  but  he 
trod  it  before  us,  and  is  now  with  us  in  every  step  we 
take;  and  every  step  brings  nearer  to  our  heavenly 
home.  Our  inheritance  is  surely  reserved  for  us,  and 
we  shall  be  kept  for  it  by  his  power  through  faith. 
Our  present  strength  is  small,  and  without  a  fresh 
supply  would  be  quickly  exhausted;  but  he  has  en- 
gaged to  renew  it  from  day  to  day;  and  he  will  soon 
appear  to  wipe  all  tears  from  our  eyes,  and  then  we 
shall  appear  with  him  in  glory. 

I  am  very  sorry  if  our  friend  Mr.   appears  to 

be  aiming  to  reconcile  things  that  are  incompatible. 
I  am,  indeed,  afraid  that  he  has  been  for  some  time 
under  a  decline;  and,  as  you  justly  observe,  we  meet 
with  too  many  instances  to  teach  us,  that  they  who 
express  the  warmest  zeal  at  their  first  setting  out,  do 
not  always  prove  the  most  steady  and  thriving  after- 
wards; yet  I  am  willing  to  hope  in  this  case,  that  he 
will  revive  and  flourish  again.  Sometimes  the  Lord 
permits  those  whom  he  loves  to  wander  from  jaim  for 
a  season;  and  when  his  time  comes  to  heal  their  back- 
slidings,  they  walk  more  humbly,  thankfully,  and 
fruitfully  afterwards,  from  a  sense  of  his  abounding 

37 


434 


CARDIPHONIA. 


mercy,  and  the  knowledge  they  have  by  experience 
acquired  of  the  deceitfulness  and  ingratitude  of  their 
hearts.  I  hope  and  pray  it  will  be  so  with  him. 
However,  these  things  for  the  present  are  grievous ; 
and  usually  before  the  Lord  heals  such  breaches,  he 
makes  his  people  sensible,  that  it  is  an  evil  and  a 
bitter  thing  to  forsake  him  when  he  led  them  by  the 
way. 

Indeed,  London  is  a  dangerous  and  ensnaring  place 
to  professors.  I  account  myself  happy  that  my  lot  is 
cast  at  a  distance  from  it.  It  appears  to  me  like  a 
sea,  wherein  most  are  tossed  by  storms,  and  many 
suffer  shipwreck.  In  this  retired  situation,  I  seem  to 
stand  upon  a  cliff;  and  while  I  pity  those  whom  I 
cannot  help,  I  hug  myself  in  the  thoughts  of  being  safe 
upon  the  shore.  Not  that  we  are  without  our  trials 
here ;  the  evil  of  our  own  hearts,  and  the  devices  of 
Satan,  cut  us  out  work  enough ;  but  we  are  happily 
screened  from  many  things  which  must  be  either 
burdensome  or  hurtful  to  those  who  live  in  the  way 
of  them ;  such  as,  political  disputes,  winds  of  doctrine, 
scandals  of  false  professors,  parties  for  and  against 
particular  ministers,  and  fashionable  amusements,  in 
some  measure  countenanced  by  the  presence  of 
persons  in  other  respects  exemplary.  In  this  view,  I 
often  think  of  our  dear  friend's  expression,  upon  a 
certain  occasion,  of  the  difference  between  London 
and  country  grace.  I  hold  it  in  a  twofold  sense.  By 
London  grace,  when  genuine,  I  understand  grace  in  a 
very  advanced  degree.  The  favoured  few  who  are 
kept  alive  to  God,  simple-hearted  and  spiritually-mind- 
ed (I  mean  especially  in  genteel  life,)  in  the  midst  of 
such  snares  and  temptations,  appear  to  me  to  be  the 
first-rate  Christians  of  the  land :  I  adore  the  power  of 
the  Lord  in  them,  and  compare  them  to  the  young 
men  who  walked  unhurt  in  the  midst  of  the  fire.  In 
another  sense,  the  phrase  London  grace  conveys  no 
great  idea  to  me.  I  think  there  is  no  place  in  the 
kingdom  where  a  person  may  set  up  for  a  professor 
on  a  smaller  stock.  If  people  can  abstain  from  open 
immoralities,  if  they  will  fly  to  all  parts  of  the  town 


LETTERS  TO  MRS. 


435 


to  hear  sermons,  if  they  can  talk  ahout  the  doctrines 
of  the  gospel,  if  they  have  something  to  say  upon  that 
useless  question,  Who  is  the  best  preacher  ?  if  they  can 
attain  to  a  speaking  acquaintance  with  some  of  an 
acknowledged  character,  then  they  expect  to  pass 
muster.  I  am  afraid  there  are  many  who,  upon  no 
better  evidences  than  these,  deceive  both  themselves 
and  others  for  a  course  of  years.  Though  I  feel  not 
in  a  writing  cue  to-day,  I  have  almost  tilled  the  sheet 
somehow ;  and  if  a  line  or  a  word  may  be  a  means 
of  suggesting  a  seasonable  and  comfortable  thought  to 
you,  I  have  my  end.  Through  mercy  we  are  all 
pretty  well.  My  soul  is  kept  alive,  as  it  were,  by 
miracle.  I  feel  much  inward  warfare ;  the  enemy 
thrusts  sore  at  me,  that  I  may  fall ;  and  I  have  abun- 
dant experience  of  the  evil  and  deceitfulness  of  my 
heart ;  but  the  Lord  is  gracious,  and,  in  the  midst  of 
all  conflicts,  I  have  a  peace  springing  from  the  know- 
ledge of  his  power  and  grace,  and  a  consideration 
that  I  have  been  helped  to  commit  myself  to  him. — I 
am,  &c. 


LETTER  V. 

1769. 

We  are  much  obliged  to  you  for  your  late  visit ;  and 
I  am  glad  to  find  that  the  Lord  is  pleased  to  give  you 
some  tokens  of  his  presence  when  you  are  with  us, 
because  I  hope  it  will  encourage  you  to  come  again. 
I  ought  to  be  very  thankful  that  our  Christian  friends 
in  general  are  not  wholly  disappointed  of  a  blessing 
when  they  visit  us. 

I  hope  the  Lord  will  give  me  an  humble  sense  of 
what  I  am,  and  that  broken  and  contrite  frame  of 
heart  in  which  he  delights.  This  is  to  me  the  chief 
thing.  I  had  rather  have  more  of  the  mind  that  was 
in  Christ,  more  of  a  meek,  quiet,  resigned,  peaceful 
and  loving  disposition,  than  to  enjoy  the  greatest  mea- 
sure of  sensible  comforts,  if  the  consequence  should 


436 


CARDIPHONIA. 


be  (as  perhaps  it  would)  spiritual  pride,  self-sufficiency, 
and  a  want  of  that  tenderness  to  others  which  becomes 
one  who  has  reason  to  style  himself  the  chief  of  sinners. 
I  know,  indeed,  that  the  -proper  tendency  of  sensible 
consolations  is  to  humble ;  but  I  can  see,  that,  through 
the  depravity  of  human  nature,  they  have  not  always 
that  effect.  And  I  have  been  sometimes  disgusted 
with  an  apparent  want  of  humility,  an  air  of  self-will 
and  self-importance,  in  persons  of  whose  sincerity  I 
could  not  at  all  doubt.  It  has  kept  me  from  envying 
them  those  pleasant  frames  with  which  they  have 
sometimes  been  favoured;  for  I  believe  Satan  is  never 
nearer  us  than  at  some  times  when  we  think  ourselves 
nearest  the  Lord. 

What  reason  have  we  to  charge  our  souls  in  David's 
words,  "  My  soul,  wait  thou  only  upon  God."  A  great 
stress  should  be  laid  upon  that  word  only.  We  dare 
not  entirely  shut  him  out  of  our  regards,  but  we  are 
too  apt  to  suffer  something  to  share  with  him.  This 
evil  disposition  is  deeply  fixed  in  our  hearts ;  and  the 
Lord  orders  all  his  dispensations  towards  us  with  a 
view  to  rooting  it  out ;  that,  being  wearied  with  re- 
peated disappointments,  we  may  at  length  be  compelled 
to  betake  ourselves  to  him  alone.  Why  else  do  we 
experience  so  many  changes  and  crosses'?  why  are  we 
so  often  in  heaviness  ?  We  know  that  he  delights  in 
the  pleasure  and  prosperity  of  his  servants  ;  that  he 
does  not  willingly  afflict  or  grieve  his  children ;  but 
there  is  a  necessity  on  our  parts,  in  order  to  teach  us 
that  we  have  no  stability  in  ourselves,  and  that  no 
creature  can  do  us  good  but  by  his  appointment. 
While  the  people  of  Israel  depended  upon  him  for  food, 
they  gathered  up  the  manna  every  morning  in  the 
field;  but  when  they  would  hoard  it  up  in  their  houses, 
that  they  might  have  a  stock  within  themselves,  they 
had  it  without  his  blessing,  and  it  proved  good  for 
nothing;  it  soon  bred  worms,  and  grew  offensive.  We 
may  often  observe  something  like  this  occur  both  in 
our  temporal  and  spiritual  concerns.  The  Lord  gives 
us  a  dear  friend  to  our  comfort;  but  ere  long  we  for- 
get that  the  friend  is  only  the  channel  of  conveyance, 


LETTERS   TO   MRS.   .  437 

and  that  all  the  comfort  is  from  himself.  To  remind 
us  of  this,  the  stream  is  dried  up,  the  friend  torn  away 
by  death,  or  removed  far  from  us,  or  perhaps  the 
friendship  ceases,  and  a  coolness  insensibly  takes 
place,  we  know  not  how  or  why;  the  true  reason  is, 
that  when  we  rejoiced  amiss  in  our  gourd,  the  Lord, 
for  our  good,  sent  a  worm  to  the  root  of  it.  Instances 
of  this  kind  are  innumerable ;  and  the  great  inference 
from  them  all  is,  Cease  from  man,  cease  from  creatures, 
for  wherein  are  they  to  be  accounted  of  1  My  soul, 
wait  thou  only,  only  upon  the  Lord,  who  is  (according 
to  the  expressive  phrase,  Heb.  iv.  13,)  "  he  with  whom 
we  have  to  do"  for  soul  and  body,  for  time  and  eter- 
nity. What  thanks  do  we  owe,  that  though  we  have 
not  yet  attained  perfectly  this  great  lesson,  yet  we  are 
admitted  into  that  school  where  alone  it  can  be 
learnt !  and  though  we  are  poor,  slow  scholars,  the 
great  and  effectual  Teacher  to  whom  we  have  been 
encouraged  and  enabled  to  apply,  can  and  will  bring 
us  forward  !  He  communicates  not  only  instructions, 
but  capacities  and  powers ;  there  is  none  like  him ;  he 
can  make  the  blind  to  see,  the  deaf  to  hear,  and  the 
dumb  to  speak :  and  how  great  is  his  condescension 
and  patience !  how  does  he  accommodate  himself  to 
our  weakness,  and  teach  us  as  we  are  able  to  bear  ! 
Though  all  are  very  dunces  when  he  first  receives 
them,  not  one  was  ever  turned  out  as  incapable,  for 
he  makes  them  what  he  would  have  them  to  be.  O 
that  we  may  set  him  always  before  us,  and  consider 
every  dispensation,  person,  thing,  we  meet  in  the 
course  of  every  day,  as  messengers  from  him,  each 
bringing  us  some  line  of  instruction  for  us  to  copy  into 
that  day's  experience.  Whatever  passes  within  us  or 
around  us  may  be  improved  (when  he  teaches  us  how) 
as  a  perpetual  commentary  upon  his  good  word.  If 
we  converse  and  observe  with  this  view,  we  may 
learn  something  every  moment,  wherever  the  path  of 
duty  leads  us,  in  the  streets  as  well  as  in  the  closet, 
and  from  the  conversation  of  those  who  know  not  God 
(when  we  cannot  avoid  being  present  at  it,)  as  well 
as  from  those  who  do. 

37* 


438 


CARDITIIONIA. 


Separation  of  dear  friends  is,  as  you  observed,  hard 
to  flesh  and  blood ;  but  grace  can  make  it  tolerable.  I 
have  an  abiding  persuasion,  that  the  Lord  can  easily 
give  more  than  ever  he  will  take  away.  Which  part 
of  the  alternative  must  be  my  lot,  or  when,  he  only 
knows ;  but  in  general  I  can  rely  on  him  to  appoint 
the  time,  the  manner ;  and  I  trust  his  promise  of 
strength  suited  to  the  day  shall  be  made  good.  There- 
fore I  can  for  the  most  part  rejoice,  that  all  things 
are  in  the  hand,  and  under  the  direction  of  him  who 
knows  our  frame,  and  has  himself  borne  our  griefs 
and  carried  our  sorrows  in  his  own  body.  A  time  of 
weeping  must  come,  but  the  morning  of  joy  will  make 
amends  for  all.  Who  can  expound  the  meaning  of 
that  one  expression,  "  an  exceeding  and  eternal  weight 
of  glory  V'  The  case  of  unconverted  friends  is  still 
more  burdensome  to  think  of;  but  we  have  encourage- 
ment and  warrant  to  pray  and  to  hope.  He  who 
called  us  can  easily  call  others :  and  he  seldom  lays  a 
desire  of  this  sort  very  closely  and  warmly  upon  the 
hearts  of  his  people,  but  when  it  is  his  gracious  design 
sooner  or  later  to  give  an  answer  of  peace.  How- 
ever, it  becomes  us  to  be  thankful  for  ourselves,  and 
to  bow  our  anxieties  and  reasonings  before  his  sove- 
reign will,  who  doth  as  he  pleases  with  his  own. 

Methinks  winter  is  your  summer.  You  have  been 
like  the  bee,  collecting  from  many  flowers;  I  hope  you 
will  carry  good  store  of  honey  home  with  you.  May 
you  find  the  Lord  there,  and  he  can  easily  supply  the 
failure  of  means  and  creatures.  We  cannot  be  in  any 
place  to  so  much  advantage  as  where  the  call  of  duty 
leads.  What  we  cannot  avoid,  may  we  cheerfully 
submit  to,  and  not  indulge  a  vain  thought,  that  we 
could  choose  a  better  situation  for  ourselves  (all 
things  considered)  than  he  has  chosen  for  us. 

When  we  have  opportunity  of  enjoying  many  ordi- 
nances, it  is  a  mercy  to  be  able  to  prize  and  improve 
them;  but  when  he  cuts  us  short  for  a  season,  if  we 
wait  upon  him,  we  shall  do  well  without  them. 
Secret  prayer,  and  the  good  word,  are  the  chief  wells 
from  whence  we  draw  the  water  of  salvation.  These 


LETTERS  TO  MRS. 


439 


will  keep  the  soul  alive  when  creature  streams  are 
cut  off;  but  the  richest  variety  of  public  means,  and 
the  closest  attendance  upon  them,  will  leave  us  lean 
and  pining  in  the  midst  of  plenty,  if  we  are  remiss  and 
formal  in  the  other  two.  I  think  David  never  appears 
in  a  more  lively  frame  of  mind  than  when  he  wrote 
the  42d,  63d,  and  84th  Psalms,  which  were  all  penned 
in  a  dry  land,  and  at  a  distance  from  the  public  ordi- 
nances.— I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  VI. 

1772. 

I  had  been  wishing  to  hear  from  you,  that  I  might 
know  where  to  write.  I  hope  I  can  assure  you  of  a 
friendly  sympathy  with  you  in  your  trials.  I  can,  in 
some  measure,  guess  at  what  you  feel,  from  what  I 
have  seen  and  felt  myself  in  cases  where  I  have  been 
nearly  concerned.  But  my  compassion,  though  sin- 
cere, is  ineffectual :  if  I  can  pity,  I  cannot  relieve.  All 
I  can  do  is,  as  the  Lord  enables  me,  to  remember  you 
both  before  him.  But  there  is  one  whose  compassion 
is  infinite ;  the  love  and  tenderness  of  ten  thousand 
earthly  friends,  of  ten  thousand  mothers  towards  their 
sucklings,  if  compared  with  his,  are  less  than  a  drop 
of  water  to  the  ocean, — and  his  power  is  infinite  too. 
Why,  then,  do  our  sufferings  continue,  when  he  is  so 
compassionate,  and  could  remove  them  with  a  word? 
Surely,  if  we  cannot  give  the  particular  reasons, 
(which  yet  he  will  acquaint  us  with  hereafter,  John 
xiii.  7,)  the  general  reason  is  at  hand, — he  afflicts  not 
for  his  own  pleasure,  but  for  our  profit ;  to  make  us 
partakers  of  his  holiness,  and  because  he  loves  us. 

Judge  not  the  Lord  by  feeble  sense, 

But  trust  him  for  his  grace : 
Behind  a  frowning  providence 

He  hides  a  smiling  face. 

I  wish  you  much  comfort  from  David's  thought, 


440 


CARDiniONIA. 


Psa.  cxliii.  3,  "When  my  spirit  was  overwhelmed 
within  me,  thou  knewest  my  path."  The  Lord  is  not 
withdrawn  to  a  great  distance,  but  his  eye  is  upon 
you,  and  he  sees  you  not  with  the  indifference  of  a 
mere  spectator,  but  he  observes  with  attention;  he 
knows,  he  considers  your  path ;  yea,  he  appoints  it, 
and  every  circumstance  about  it  is  under  his  direction. 
Your  trouble  began  at  the  hour  he  saw  best ;  it  could 
not  come  before,  and  he  has  marked  the  degree  of  it 
to  a  hair's  breadth,  and  the  duration  to  a  minute.  He 
knows  likewise  how  your  spirit  is  affected ;  and  such 
supplies  of  grace  and  strength,  and  in  such  seasons  as 
he  sees  needful,  he  will  afford.  So  that  when  things 
appear  darkest,  you  shall  still  be  able  to  say:  Though 
chastened,  not  killed.  Therefore  hope  in  God,  for  you 
shall  yet  praise  him. 

I  shall  pray  that  the  Bath  waters  may  be  beneficial; 
and  that  the  waters  of  the  sanctuary  there  may  be 
healing  and  enlivening  to  you  all.  Our  all-sufficient 
God  can  give  seasons  of  refreshment  in  the  darkest 
hours,  and  break  through  the  thickest  clouds  of  out- 
ward affliction  or  distress.  To  you  it  is  given,  not 
only  to  believe  in  Jesus,  but  to  sutler  for  his  sake;  for 
so  we  do,  not  only  when  we  are  called  to  follow  him 
to  imprisonment  or  death,  but  when  he  enables  us  to 
bear  afflictive  dispensations  with  due  submission  and 
patience.  Then  he  is  glorified ;  then  his  grace  and 
power  are  manifested  in  us.  The  world,  so  far  as 
they  know  our  case,  have  a  proof  before  them,  that 
our  religion  is  not  merely  notional,  but  that  there  is  a 
power  and  reality  in  it:  and  the  Lord's  people  are  en- 
couraged by  what  they  see  of  his  faithfulness  to  our- 
selves. And  there  are  more  eyes  upon  us  still, — we 
are  a  spectacle  to  the  universe,  to  angels  as  well  as  to 
men.  Cheer  up:  the  Lord  has  put  you  in  your  present 
trying  situation,  that  you  may  have  the  fairer  oppor- 
tunity of  adorning  your  profession  of  the  gospel,  and 
though  you  suffer  much,  he  is  able  to  make  you  abun- 
dant amends.  Nor  need  I  remind  you,  that  he  has 
suffered  unspeakably  more  for  you ;  he  drank  for  your 
sake  a  cup  of  unmixed  wrath,  and  only  puts  into 


LETTERS  TO  MRS. 


441 


your  hand  a  cup  of  affliction  mixed  with  many 
mercies. 

The  account  you  gave  of  the  poor  man  detained  in 
the  inn  was  very  affecting.  Such  scenes  are  or 
should  be  instructive,  to  teach  us  resignation  under 
the  trials  we  must  meet  with  every  day;  for  not  only 
are  we  visited  less  than  our  iniquities  have  deserved, 
but  much  less  than  many  of  our  fellow  creatures  daily 
meet  with.  We  need  not  look  about  far  or  long  to 
find  others  in  a  worse  situation  than  ourselves.  If  a 
fit  of  the  gout  or  colic  is  so  grievous,  and  so  hard  to 
bear,  what  do  we  owe  to  him  who  delivered  us  from 
that  place  of  unutterable  torment,  where  there  is  weep- 
ing, wailing,  and  gnashing  of  teeth  for  ever,  without 
hope  or  respite?  and  if  we  cannot  help  interesting 
ourselves  in  the  groans  of  a  stranger,  how  ought  the 
groans  of  Jesus  to  be,  as  it  were,  continually  sound- 
ing in  our  ears?  What  are  all  other  sufferings  com- 
pared to  his?  And  yet  he  endured  them  freely.  He 
needed  not  to  have  borne  them,  if  he  would  have  left 
us  to  perish;  but  such  was  his  love,  he  died  that  we 
might  live,  and  endured  the  fiercest  agonies,  that  he 
might  open  to  us  the  gate  of  everlasting  peace  and 
happiness.  How  amazingly  perverse  is  my  heart,  that 
I  can  be  more  affected  by  a  melancholy  story  in  a 
newspaper  concerning  persons  I  never  saw,  than  with 
all  that  I  read  of  his  bitter  passion  in  the  garden  and 
on  the  cross,  though  I  profess  to  believe  he  endured  it 
all  for  me.  O  if  we  could  always  behold  him  by  faith 
as  evidently  crucified  before  our  eyes,  how  would  it 
compose  our  spirits  as  to  all  the  sweets  and  bitters 
of  this  poor  life !  What  a  banner  would  it  prove 
against  all  the  snares  and  temptations  whereby  Satan 
would  draw  us  into  evil;  and  what  a  firm  gi-ound  of 
confidence  would  it  afford  us  amidst  the  conflicts  we 
sustain  from  the  working  of  unbelief  and  indwelling 
sin !  I  long  for  more  of  that  faith  which  is  the  sub- 
stance of  things  hoped  for,  and  the  evidence  of  things 
not  seen,  that  I  may  be  preserved  humble,  thankful, 
watchful  and  dependent.    To  behold  the  glory  and 


442 


CARDIPHONIA. 


the  love  of  Jesus  is  the  only  effectual  way  to  partici- 
pate of  his  image. 

We  are  to  set  out  to-night  from  the  Interpreter's 
house,  towards  the  hill  Difficulty,  and  hope  to  be 
favoured  with  a  sight  of  the  cross  by  the  way.  To 
stand  at  the  foot  of  it,  with  a  softened  heart  and  melt- 
ing eyes;  to  forget  our  sins,  sorrows,  and  burdens, 
while  we  are  wholly  swallowed  up  in  the  contempla- 
tion of  him  who  bore  our  sins  in  his  own  body  upon 
the  tree,  is  certainly  the  most  desirable  situation  on 
this  side  the  grave.  To  speak  of  it,  and  to  see  it  by 
the  light  of  the  Spirit,  are  widely  different  things;  and 
though  we  cannot  always  enjoy  this  view,  yet  the  re- 
membrance of  what  we  have  seen  is  an  excellent 
means  of  encouragement  to  mount  the  hill,  and  to  face 
the  lions. 

I  believe  I  shall  hardly  find  leisure  to  fill  my  paper 
this  time.  It  is  now  Saturday  evening,  and  grow- 
ing late.  I  am  just  returned  from  a  serious  walk, 
which  is  my  usual  manner  of  closing  the  week,  when 
the  weather  is  fine.  I  endeavour  to  join  in  heart  with 
the  Lord's  ministers  and  people,  who  are  seeking  a 
blessing  on  to-morrow's  ordinances.  At  such  times  I 
especially  remember  those  friends  with  whom  I  have 
gone  to  the  house  of  the  Lord  in  company, — conse- 
quently you  are  not  forgot.  I  can  venture  to  assure 
you,  that  if  you  have  a  value  for  our  prayers,  you 
have  a  frequent  share  in  them — yea  are  loved  and  re- 
membered by  many  here ;  but  as  we  are  forgetful 
creatures,  I  hope  you  will  always  refresh  our  memory, 
and  quicken  our  prayers,  by  a  yearly  visit.  In  the 
morning  I  shall  think  of  you  again.  What  a  multi- 
tude of  eyes  and  hearts  will  be  directed  to  our  Re- 
deemer to-morrow  !  He  has  a  numerous  and  neces- 
sitous family,  but  he  is  rich  enough  to  supply  them 
all,  and  his  tender  compassions  extend  to  the  meanest 
and  most  unworthy.  Like  the  sun,  he  can  cheer  and 
enlighten  thousands  and  millions  at  once,  and  give  to 
each  as  bountifully  as  if  there  were  no  more  to  par- 
take of  his  favour.  His  best  blessings  are  not  dimin- 
ished by  being  shared  among  many.    The  greatest 


LETTERS  TO  MRS. 


443 


earthly  monarch  would  soon  be  poor  if  he  was  to  give 
a  little  (though  but  a  little)  to  all  his  subjects ;  but 
Jesus  has  unsearchable,  inexhaustible  riches  of  grace 
to  bestow.  The  innumerable  assembly  before  the 
throne  have  been  supplied  from  his  fulness,  and  yet 
there  is  enough  and  to  spare  for  us  also,  and  for  all 
that  shall  come  after  us.  May  he  give  us  an  eager 
appetite,  an  hunger  and  thirst  that  will  not  be  put  off 
with  any  thing  short  of  the  bread  of  life ;  and  then  we 
may  confidently  open  our  mouths  wide,  for  he  has 
promised  to  fill  them. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  VII. 

1773. 

Since  I  wrote  last,  the  Lord  has  been  gracious  to  us 
here.  He  crowned  the  last  year  with  his  goodness, 
and  renews  his  benefits  to  us  every  day.  He  has 
been  pleased  to  bless  the  preaching  of  his  gospel 
amongst  us,  both  to  consolation  and  conviction ;  and 
several  are,  I  hope,  earnestly  seeking  him,  who  were 

lately  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins.    Dear  Mr.  

was  released  from  all  his  complaints  the  25th  of 
November.  A  few  days  before  his  death  he  was  ena- 
bled to  speak  more  intelligibly  than  usual  for  about  a 
quarter  of  an  hour,  and  expressed  a  comfortable  hope, 
which  was  a  great  satisfaction  to  us ;  for  though  we 
had  not  the  least  doubt  of  his  being  built  upon  the  rock, 
it  was  to  us  an  answer  to  prayer  that  he  could  again 
speak  the  language  of  faith ;  and  much  prayer  had 
been  made  on  this  account,  especially  that  very  even- 
ing. After  that  night  he  spoke  little,  and  hardly  took 
any  notice,  but  continued  chiefly  drowsy  till  he  died. 
I  preached  his  funeral  sermon,  from  Lam.  iii.  31-33. 

Mrs.  L  's  complaint  grows  worse  and  worse :  she 

suffers  much  in  her  body,  and  has  much  more  perhaps 
to  suffer ;  but  her  consolations  in  the  Lord  abound. 
He  enables  her  to  maintain  faith,  patience,  and  sub- 
mission, in  an  exemplary  manner,  and  shows  us  in  his 


444 


CARDIPHONIA. 


dealings  with  her,  that  he  is  all-sufficient  and  faithful 
to  those  who  put  their  trust  in  him.  I  am  glad  to 
hear  that  you  had  comfortable  seasons  while  at  Bath. 
It  is  indeed  a  great  mercy  that  God's  ordinances  are 
established  in  that  place  of  dissipation ;  and  I  hope 
many  who  go  there  with  no  higher  view  than  to  drink 
the  Bath  waters,  will  be  brought  to  draw  with  joy  the 
waters  of  life  from  those  wells  of  salvation.  He  does 
nothing  in  vain,  and  when  he  affords  the  means,  we 
may  confidently  hope  he  will  bestow  the  blessing.  The 
dissipation  of  spirit  you  complain  of  when  you  are  in 
a  strange  place  is,  I  suppose,  felt  by  most,  if  not  by 
all,  who  can  be  satisfied  in  no  place  without  some 
token  of  the  Lord's  presence.  I  consider  it  rather  as 
an  infirmity  than  a  sin,  strictly  speaking;  though  all 
our  infirmities  are  sinful,  being  the  effects  of  a  depraved 
nature.  In  our  present  circumstances  new  things 
excite  new  ideas,  and  when  our  usual  course  of  life  is 
broken  in  upon,  it  disjoints  and  unsettles  our  thoughts. 
It  is  a  proof  of  our  weakness ;  it  may  and  ought  to  be 
lamented  ;  but  I  believe  we  shall  not  get  the  better  of 
it,  till  we  leave  the  mortal  body  to  moulder  into  dust. 
Perhaps  few  suffer  more  inconveniences  from  this 
article  than  myself,  which  is  one  reason  why  I  love 
home,  and  seldom  leave  it  without  s^ome  reluctance; 
and  it  is  one  reason  why  we  should  love  heaven,  and 
long  for  the  hour  when,  at  liberty  from  all  incum- 
brance, we  shall  see  the  Lord  without  a  veil,  and  serve 
him  without  distraction.  The  Lord  by  his  providence, 
seconds  and  confirms  the  declarations  of  his  word 
and  ministry.  Much  we  read  and  much  we  hear 
concerning  the  emptiness,  vanity,  and  uncertainty  of 
the  present  state.  When  our  minds  are  enlightened 
by  his  Holy  Spirit,  we  receive  and  acknowledge  what 
his  word  declares  to  be  truth ;  yet  if  we  remain  long 
without  changes  and  our  path  is  very  smooth,  we  are 
for  the  most  part  but  faintly  affected  with  what  we 
profess  to  believe.  But  when  some  of  our  dearest 
friends  are  taken  from  us,  the  lives  of  others  threatened, 
and  we  ourselves  are  brought  low  with  pain  and  sick- 
ness, then  we  not  only  say,  but  feel,  that  this  must  not, 


LETTERS   TO   MRS.   . 


445 


cannot  be  our  rest.  You  have  had  several  exercises 
of  this  kind  of  late  in  your  family,  and  I  trust  you  will 
be  able  to  set  your  seal  to  that  gracious  word,  That 
though  afflictions  in  themselves  are  not  joyous,  but 
grievous,  yet  in  due  season  they  yield  the  peaceful 
fruits  of  righteousness.  Various  and  blessed  are  the 
fruits  they  produce.  By  affliction  prayer  is  quickened, 
for  our  prayers  are  very  apt  to  grow  languid  and 
formal  in  a  time  of  ease.  Affliction  greatly  helps  us 
to  understand  the  Scriptures,  especially  the  promises, 
most  of  which  being  made  to  times  of  trouble,  we  can- 
not so  well  know  their  fulness,  sweetness,  and  cer- 
tainty, as  when  we  have  been  in  the  situation  to 
which  they  are  suited,  have  been  enabled  to  trust  and 
plead  them,  and  found  them  fulfilled  in  our  own  case. 
We  are  usually  indebted  to  affliction  as  the  means 
or  occasion  of  the  most  signal  discoveries  we  are 
favoured  with  of  the  wisdom,  power,  and  faithfulness 
of  the  Lord.  These  are  best  observed  by  the  evident 
proofs  we  have  that  he  is  near  to  support  us  under 
trouble,  and  that  he  can  and  does  deliver  us  out  of  it. 
Israel  would  not  have  seen  so  much  of  the  Lord's 
arm  outstretched  in  their  behalf,  had  not  Pharaoh  op- 
pressed, opposed,  and  pursued  them.  Afflictions  are 
designed  likewise  for  the  manifestation  of  our  sincerity 
to  ourselves  and  to  others.  When  faith  endures  the 
fire,  we  know  it  to  be  of  the  right  kind ;  and  others, 
who  see  we  are  brought  safe  out,  and  lose  nothing  but 
the  dross,  will  confess  that  God  is  with  us  of  a  truth. 
Dan.  iii.  27,  28.  Surely  this  thought  should  reconcile 
us  to  suffer,  not  only  with  patience,  but  with  cheer- 
fulness, if  God  may  be  glorified  in  us.  This  made  the 
apostle  rejoice  in  tribulation,  that  the  power  of  Christ 
might  be  noticed,  as  resting  upon  him,  and  working 
mightily  in  him.  Many  of  our  graces,  likewise,  can- 
not thrive  or  show  themselves  to  advantage  without 
trials,  such  as  resignation,  patience,  meekness,  long- 
suffering.  I  observe  some  of  the  London  porters  do  not 
appear  to  be  very  strong  men ;  yet  they  will  trudge 
along  under  a  burden  which  some  stouter  people  could 
not  carry  so  well ;  the  reason  is,  they  are  accustomed 
38 


44G 


CAUDirHONIA. 


to  carry  burdens,  and  by  continual  exercise  their 
shoulders  acquire  a  strength  suited  to  their  work.  It 
is  so  in  the  Christian  life ;  activity  and  strength  of 
grace  is  not  ordinarily  acquired  by  those  who  sit  still 
and  live  at  ease,  but  by  those  who  frequently  meet 
with  something  which  requires  a  full  exertion  of  what 
power  the  Lord  has  given  them.  So  again,  it  is  by 
our  own  sufferings  we  learn  to  pity  and  sympathize 
with  others  in  their  sufferings ;  such  a  compassionate 
disposition,  which  excites  our  feelings  for  the  afflicted, 
is  an  eminent  branch  of  the  mind  which  was  in  Christ. 
But  these  feelings  would  be  very  faint,  if  we  did  not 
in  our  own  experience  know  what  sorrows  and  temp- 
tations mean.  Afflictions  do  us  good  likewise,  as 
they  make  us  more  acquainted  with  what  is  in  our 
own  hearts,  and  thereby  promote  humiliation  and  self- 
abasement.  There  are  abominations  which,  like  nests 
of  vipers,  lie  so  quietly  within,  that  we  hardly  suspect 
they  are  there  till  the  rod  of  affliction  rouses  them ; 
then  they  hiss  and  show  their  venom.  This  discovery  is 
indeed  very  distressing;  yet,  till  it  is  made,  we  are 
prone  to  think  ourselves  much  less  vile  than  we  really 
are,  and  cannot  so  heartly  abhor  ourselves,  and  repent 
in  dust  and  ashes. 

But  I  must  write  a  sermon  rather  than  a  letter,  if  I 
would  enumerate  all  the  good  fruits  which,  by  the 
power  of  sanctifying  grace,  are  produced  from  this 
bitter  tree.  May  we,  under  our  several  trials,  find 
them  all  revealed  in  ourselves,  that  we  may  not  com- 
plain of  having  suffered  in  vain.  While  we  have 
such  a  depraved  nature,  and  live  in  such  a  polluted 
world;  while  the  roots  of  pride,  vanity,  self-depend- 
ence, self-seeking,  are  so  strong  within  us,  we  need  a 
variety  of  sharp  dispensations  to  keep  us  from  for- 
getting ourselves,  and  from  cleaving  to  the  dust. — I 
am,  &c. 


LETTERS  TO  MRS. 


447 


LETTER  VIII. 

1774. 

The  very  painful  illness  which  Mrs.  so  long 

endured,  had  douhtless  not  only  prepared  you  to  ex- 
pect the  news  of  her  dismission,  but  made  you  more 
willing  to  resign  her.  You  are  bereaved  of  a  valuable 
friend;  but  life,  in  her  circumstances,  was  burden- 
some; and  who  can  be  sorry  to  consider  her  now  as 
freed  from  all  suffering,  and  possessed  of  all  happi- 
ness? But,  besides  this,  I  trust  the  Lord  has  favoured 
you  with  an  habitual  sense  of  the  wisdom  and  pro- 
priety of  all  his  appointments;  so  that,  when  his  will 
is  manifested  by  the  event,  you  are  enabled  to  say, 
"All  is  well."  "I  was  dumb  and  opened  not  my 
mouth,  because  thou  didst  it."  She  is  gone  a  little 
before  you;  and  after  a  few  more  changes,  you  will 
meet  her  again  to  unspeakable  advantage,  and  rejoice 
together  before  the  throne  for  ever.  There  every  tear 
will  be  wiped  away,  and  you  shall  weep  no  more. 
The  Lord  could  have  pi'evented  the  cause  of  her 
great  sufferings;  but  I  doubt  not  he  afflicted  her  in 
wisdom  and  mercy:  he  could  easily  have  restored  her 
to  health;  but  the  time  was  hastening  when  he  pur- 
posed to  have  her  with  him  where  he  is,  that  she 
might  behold  his  glory,  and  have  all  the  desires  he  put 
into  her  heart  abundantly  satisfied.  Precious  in  his 
sight  is  the  death  of  his  saints,  and  every  circumstance 
under  the  direction  of  infinite  wisdom.  His  sovereign- 
ty forbids  us  to  say,  Why  hast  thou  done  this  1  And 
his  love  assures  that  he  does  all  things  well.  I  have 
lost  a  friend  likewise ;  I  believe  I  may  say  few  per- 
sons, not  immediately  related  to  her,  could  value  her 
more  highly  than  myself;  and  though  of  late  years  I 
could  not  have  the  pleasure  of  her  company,  it  was  a 
constant  satisfaction  to  me  to  know  I  had  such  a 
friend. 

Mr.  T  's  sickness  and  death  followed  immedi- 
ately upon  this  stroke.    I  doubt  not  but  you  have  been 


448 


CARDIPHONIA. 


much  affected  with  this  dispensation  likewise.  But 
here  again  we  have  the  same  stronghold  to  retreat  to: 
The  Lord  has  done  it.  What  a  pleasing  prospect  of 
increasing  usefulness  is  now  interrupted  !  How  many 
will  mourn  his  loss !  Yet  we  are  sure  the  work 
which  the  Lord  had  appointed  him  was  finished. 
They  who  loved  his  ministry  and  were  profited  by  it, 
are  left  apparently  destitute;  but  Jesus,  the  good 
Shepherd,  is  able  to  take  care  of  his  own,  and  will 
fulfil  his  promise  to  them  all.  He  has  said,  Verily  they 
shall  be  fed. 

We  have  had  trying  and  dying  times  here  ;  half  my 
time  almost  has  been  taken  up  with  visiting  the  sick. 
I  have  seen  death  in  a  variety  of  forms,  and  have  had 
frequent  occasion  of  observing  how  insignificant  many 
things,  which  are  now  capable  of  giving  us  pain  or 
pleasure,  will  appear,  when  the  soul  is  brought  near 
to  the  borders  of  eternity.  All  the  concerns  which 
relate  solely  to  this  life,  will  then  be  found  as  trivial 
as  the  traces  of  a  dream  from  which  we  are  awakened. 
'Nothing  will  then  comfort  us  but  the  knowledge  of 
Jesus  and  his  love,  nothing  grieve  us  but  the  remem- 
brance of  our  unfaithful  carriage  to  him,  and  wThat 
poor  returns  we  made  to  his  abundant  goodness.  The 
Lord  forbid  that  this  thought  should  break  our  peace ! 
No ;  faith  in  his  name  may  forbid  our  fear,  though  we 
shall  see  and  confess  we  have  been  unprofitable  ser- 
vants. There  shall  be  no  condemnation  to  them  that 
are  in  him;  but  surely  shame  and  humiliation  will  ac- 
company us  to  the  very  threshold  of  heaven,  and 
ought  to  do  so.  I  surely  shall  then  be  more  affected 
than  I  am  now  with  the  coldness  of  my  love,  the  faint- 
ness  of  my  zeal,  the  vanity  of  my  heart,  and  my  undue 
attachment  to  the  things  of  time.  O  these  clogs, 
fetters,  vales,  and  mountains,  which  obstruct  my 
course,  darken  my  views,  slacken  my  pace,  and  dis- 
able me  in  service !  Well  it  is  for  me  that  I  am  not 
under  the  law,  but  under  grace. 

To-morrow  is  the  Sabbath.  I  am  usually  glad 
when  it  returns,  though  it  seldom  finds  me  in  that 
frame  of  mind  which  I  would  desire.    But  it  is  my 


LETTERS   TO  MES. 


449 


happiness  to  live  amongst  many  who  count  the  hours 
from  one  ordinance  to  another.  I  know  they  pray 
that  I  may  be  a  messenger  of  peace,  and  an  instru- 
ment of  good  to  their  souls;  and  I  have  cause  to  hope 
their  prayers  arc  in  a  measure  answered.  For  their 
sakes  as  much  as  my  own,  I  am  glad  to  go  up  to  the 
house  of  the  Lord.  O  that  in  watering  others,  I  may 
be  also  watered  myself!  I  have  been  praying  that 
to-morrow  may  be  a  day  of  power  with  you  and  with 
us,  and  with  all  that  love  Jesus  in  sincerity;  that  we 
may  see  his  glory,  and  taste  his  love  in  the  sanctuary. 
When  it  is  thus,  the  Sabbath  is  a  blessed  day  indeed, 
an  earnest  of  heaven.  There  they  keep  an  everlasting 
Sabbath,  and  cease  not  night  or  day  admiring  the 
l'iches  of  redeeming  love,  and  adoring  him  who  washed 
his  people  from  their  sins  in  his  own  blood.  To  have 
such  imperfect  communion  with  them  as  is  in  this 
state  attainable  in  this  pleasing  exercise,  is  what 
alone  can  make  life  worth  the  name.  For  this  I  sigh 
and  long,  and  cry  to  the  Lord  to  rend  the  veil  of  un- 
belief, scatter  the  clouds  of  ignorance,  and  break  down 
the  walls  which  sin  is  daily  building  up  to  hide  him 
from  my  eyes.  I  hope  I  can  say  my  soul  is  athirst  for 
God,  and  nothing  less  than  the  light  of  his  countenance 
can  satisfy  me.  Blessed  be  his  name  for  the  desire;  it 
is  his  own  gift,  and  he  never  gives  it  in  vain.  He  will 
afford  us  a  taste  of  the  water  of  life  by  the  way;  and 
ere  long  we  shall  drink  abundantly  at  the  fountain- 
head,  and  have  done  with  complaint  for  ever.  May 
we  be  thankful  for  what  we  receive,  and  still  earnestly 
desirous  of  more. — I  am,  &c. 


38* 


FIVE  LETTERS  TO  MISS  D 


LETTER  I. 

August  — ,  1772. 
My  Dear  Miss, — The  Lord  brought  us  home  in  peace. 

My  visit  to  was  agreeable,  and  I  shall  often 

think  of  it  with  pleasure ;  though  the  deadness  and 
dryness  of  my  own  spirit,  a  good  part  of  the  time  I 
was  there,  proved  a  considerable  abatement.  I  am 
eager  enough  to  converse  with  the  Lord's  people, 
when,  at  the  same  time,  I  am  backward  and  indis- 
posed to  communion  with  the  Lord  himself.  The 
two  evils  charged  upon  Israel  of  old, — a  proneness  to 
forsake  the  fountain  of  living  waters,  and  to  trust  to 
broken  cisterns,  (which  can  do  me  no  good  unless  he 
supplies  them,)  run  through  the  whole  of  my  experi- 
ence, abroad  and  at  home.  A  few  drops  of  grace  in 
my  fellow-worms  endear  them  to  me  exceedingly.  If 
I  expect  to  see  any  Christian  friends,  I  count  the  hours 
till  we  meet ;  I  promise  myself  great  benefit ;  but  if 
the  Lord  withdraws  his  influence,  the  best  of  them 
prove  to  me  but  clouds  without  water.  It  was  not, 
however,  wholly  so  with  me  all  the  time  I  staid  with 
my  friends ;  but  I  suffer  much  in  learning  to  depend 
upon  the  Lord  alone:  I  have  been  at  this  lesson  many 
a  long  year ;  but  I  am  so  poor  and  dull  a  scholar,  that 
I  have  not  yet  made  any  tolerable  progress  in  it.  I 
think  I  received  some  instruction  and  advantage  where 
I  little  expected  it ;  I  mean  at  Mr.  Cox's  Museum. 
The  efforts  of  his  ingenuity  amazed  me,  while  at  the 
same  time  I  was  struck  with  their  insignificance.  His 
450 


LETTERS  TO  MISS  D  . 


451 


fine  things  were  curious  beyond  all  I  had  any  idea  of; 
and  yet,  what  are  they  better  than  toys  and  amuse- 
ments, suited  to  the  taste  of  children !  And  notwith- 
standing the  variety  of  their  motions,  they  were  all 
destitute  of  life.  There  is  unspeakably  more  wisdom 
and  contrivance  in  the  mechanism  of  a  butterfly  or  a 
bee,  that  flies  unnoticed  in  the  fields,  than  in  all  his 
apparatus  put  together.  But  the  works  of  God  are 
disregarded,  while  the  feeble  imitations  of  them  which 
men  can  produce  gain  universal  applause. 

If  you  and  I  could  make  self-moving  dragons  and 
elephants,  what  would  it  profit  us  1  Blessed  be  God, 
that  he  has  given  us  some  glimpses  of  his  wisdom  and 
love  !  by  which  our  hearts,  more  hard  and  lifeless  by 
nature  than  the  stones  in  the  street,  are  constrained 
and  enabled  to  move  upwards,  and  to  seek  after  the 
Lord.  He  has  given  us  in  his  word  a  greater  trea- 
sure than  all  that  we  ever  beheld  with  our  eyea,  and  a 
hope  which  shall  flourish  when  the  earth  and  all  its 
works  shall  be  burnt  up.  What  will  all  the  fine  things 
of  men's  device  be  worth  in  that  day  ! 

I  think  the  passage  you  refer  to  in  Mr.  justly 

exceptionable.  His  intention  is  good,  and  the  mistake 
he  would  censure  very  dangerous  ;  but  he  might  have 
explained  himself  more  clearly.  I  apprehend  he  and 
you  do  not  mean  the  same  thing  by  being  in  the  dark. 
It  is  not  an  uncomfortable,  but  a  careless  frame  which 
he  would  censure.  They  who  walk  in  darkness  and 
see  no  light,  and  yet  are  exhorted  to  stay  themselves 
upon  God,  Isa.  1.  10,  are  said  to  hearken  to  the  voice 
of  his  servant.  Though  they  cannot  see  the  Lord, 
they  are  seeking  and  mourning  after  him,  and  waiting 
in   the   use  of  means,  and   warring   against  sin. 

Mr.  had  another  set  of  people  in  view,  who 

trust  in  the  notions  of  gospel  truth,  or  some  past  con- 
victions and  comforts,  though  at  present  they  give  no 
evidence  of  spiritual  desires,  but  are  worldly  in  their 
spirit  and  conversation  ;  talk  of  trusting  in  the  Lord  ; 
account  it  a  weakness  to  doubt  of  their  state,  and 
think  all  is  well,  because  they  profess  to  believe  the 
doctrines  of  grace.    In  a  word,  it  is  the  darkness  of 


452 


OARDirHONlA. 


sin  and  sloth,  not  the  occasional  darkness  of  an  exer- 
cised soul,  against  which  the  observation  is  pointed. 
Or  if,  indeed,  he  meant  more  than  this,  we  are  not 
obliged  to  believe  him.  Remember  your  privilege ; 
you  have  the  Bible  in  your  hands,  are  not  bound  to 
follow  books  or  preachers  any  further  than  what  they 
deliver  agrees  with  the  oracles  of  truth.  We  have 
great  reason  to  be  thankful  for  the  instructions  and 
writings  of  spiritual  men,  but  they  are  fallible  even  as 
ourselves.  One  is  our  master,  even  Christ;  what  he 
says,  we  are  to  receive  implicitly;  but  we  do  not  owe 
implicit  subjection  to  the  best  of  our  fellow-creatures. 
The  Bereans  were  commended  that  they  would  not 
take  even  the  Apostle  Paul  upon  trust,  but  searched 
the  Scripture  to  see  whether  these  things  were  so. 
May  the  Lord  give  us  a  spirit  of  humility  and  discern- 
ment in  all  things. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  II. 

May  4,  1773. 

Methinks  it  is  high  time  to  ask  you  how  you  do,  to 
thank  you  for  your  last  letter,  and  to  let  you  know, 
that  though  necessity  makes  me  slack  in  writing,  yet 
I  can  and  do  often  think  of  you.  My  silence  has  been 
sometimes  owing  to  want  of  leisure  ;  and  sometimes, 
when  I  could  have  found  leisure,  my  harp  has  been 
out  of  tune,  and  I  had  no  heart  to  write.  Perhaps 
you  are  ready  to  infer,  by  my  sitting  down  to  write 
at  last,  that  my  harp  is  now  well  tuned,  and  I  have 
something  extraordinary  to  offer :  beware  of  thinking 
so,  lest  you  should  be  sadly  disappointed.  Should  I 
make  myself  the  subject,  I  could  give  you  at  present 
but  a  mournful  ditty.  I  suppose  you  have  heard  I 
have  been  ill :  through  mercy  I  am  now  well.  But 
indeed  I  must  further  tell  you,  that  when  I  was  sick  I 
was  well ;  and  since  the  Lord  has  removed  my  illness 
I  have  been  much  worse.  My  illness  was  far  from 
violent  in  itself,  and  was  greatly  sweetened  by  a  calm 


LETTERS  TO   MISS  D- 


453 


submissive  frame  the  Lord  gave  me  under  it.  My 
heart  seemed  more  alive  to  him  then  than  it  has  done 
since  my  cough,  fever,  and  deafness  have  been  re- 
moved. Shall  I  give  you  another  bit  of  a  riddle,  that, 
notwithstanding  the  many  changes  I  pass  through,  I 
am  always  the  same  1  This  is  the  very  truth :  "  In 
me,  that  is,  in  my  flesh,  dwelleth  no  good  thing ;"  so 
that,  if  sometimes  my  spirit  is  in  a  measure  humble, 
lively,  and  dependent,  it  is  not  I  am  grown  better  than 
I  was,  but  the  Lord  is  pleased  to  put  forth  his  graci- 
ous power  in  my  weakness:  and  when  my  heart  is  dry 
and  stupid,  when  I  can  find  no  pleasure  in  waiting 
upon  God,  it  is  not  because  I  am  worse  than  I  was 
before,  but  only  the  Lord  sees  it  best  that  I  should  feel 
as  well  as  say  what  a  poor  creature  I  am.  My  heart 
was  once  like  a  dungeon,  out  of  the  reach  of  day,  and 
always  dark  :  the  Lord,  by  his  grace,  has  been  pleased 
to  make  this  dungeon  a  room,  by  putting  windows  in 
it ;  but  I  need  not  tell  you,  that  though  windows  will 
transmit  the  daylight  into  a  room,  they  cannot  supply 
the  want  of  it.  When  the  day  is  gone,  windows  are 
of  little  use ;  when  the  day  returns,  the  room  is  en- 
lightened by  them  again.  Thus,  unless  the  Lord 
shines,  I  cannot  retain  to-day  the  light  I  had  yesterday ; 
and  though  his  presence  makes  a  delightful  difference, 
I  have  no  more  to  boast  of  in  myself  at  one  time  than 
another ;  yet  when  it  is  dark,  I  am  warranted  to  ex- 
pect the  return  of  light  again.  When  he  is  with  me, 
all  goes  on  pleasantly ;  when  he  withdraws,  I  find  I 
can  do  nothing  without  him.  I  need  not  wonder  that 
I  find  it  so,  for  it  must  be  so  of  course,  if  I  am  what  I 
confess  myself  to  be,  a  poor,  helpless,  sinful  creature 
in  myself.  Nor  need  I  be  overmuch  discouraged, 
since  the  Lord  has  promised  to  help  those  who  can  do 
nothing  without  him,  not  those  who  can  make  a  tolerable 
shift  to  help  themselves.  Through  mercy  he  does  not 
so  totally  withdraw,  as  to  leave  me  without  any  power 
or  will  to  cry  for  his  return.  I  hope  he  maintains  in 
me  at  all  times  a  desire  of  his  presence ;  yet  it  becomes 
me  to  wait  for  him  with  patience,  and  to  live  upon  his 
faithfulness,  when  I  can  feel  nothing  but  evil  in  myself. 


454 


CAltDITHONIA. 


In  your  letter,  after  having  complained  of  your  in- 
ability, you  say,  you  converse  with  many  who  find  it 
otherwise,  who  can  go  whenever  they  will  to  the 
Father  of  mercies,  with  a  childlike  confidence,  and 
never  return  without  an  answer,  an  answer  of  peace. 
If  they  only  mean  that  they  are  favoured  with  an 
established  faith,  and  can  see  that  the  Lord  is  always 
the  same,  and  that  their  right  to  the  blessings  of  the 
covenant  is  not  at  all  affected  by  their  unworthincss, 
I  wish  you  and  I  had  more  experience  of  the  same 
privilege.  In  general,  the  Lord  helps  me  to  aim  at  it, 
though  I  find  it  sometimes  difficult  to  hold  fast  my 
confidence.  But  if  they  speak  absolutely  with  respect 
to  their  frames,  that  they  do  not  only  have  something 
to  support  them  under  their  changes,  but  meet  with 
no  changes  that  require  such  support,  I  must  say  it  is 
well  that  they  do  not  live  here ;  if  they  did,  they 
would  not  know  how  to  pity  us,  and  we  should  not 
know  how  to  understand  them.    We  have  an  enemy 

at  that  fights  against  our  peace,  and  I  know 

not  one  amongst  us  but  often  groans  under  the  war- 
fare. I  advise  you  not  to  be  troubled  by  what  you 
hear  of  other  folks'  experience,  but  keep  close  to  the 
written  word,  where  you  will  meet  with  much  to  en- 
courage you,  though  you  often  feel  yourself  weary 
and  heavy  laden.  For  my  own  part,  I  like  that  path 
best  which  is  well  beaten  by  the  footsteps  of  the  flock, 
though  it  is  not  always  pleasant  and  strewed  with 
flowers.  In  our  way  we  find  some  hills,  from  whence 
we  can  cheerfully  look  about  us ;  but  we  meet  with 
deep  valleys  likewise,  and  seldom  travel  long  upon 
even  ground. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  III. 

1775. 

I  am  satisfied  with  your  answer  to  my  question:  we 
are  not  proper  judges  of  each  other's  circumstances, 
and  I  am  in  some  measure  weaned  from  judging 


LETTERS  TO  MISS  D- 


455 


hastily,  that  what  would  not  be  convenient  for  me 
must  therefore  necessarily  be  wrong  for  another. 
However,  my  solicitude  for  your  welfare  made  me 
venture  to  drop  a  hint,  as  I  was  persuaded  you  would 
take  it  in  good  part.  Indeed,  all  situations  and  cir- 
cumstances (supposing  them  not  sinful  in  themselves, 
and  that  we  are  lawfully  placed  in  them)  are  nearly 
alike.  In  London  I  am  in  a  crowd,  in  the  country  I 
am  sure  there  is  a  crowd  in  me.  To  what  purpose 
do  I  boast  of  retirement,  when  I  am  pestered  by  a 
legion  in  every  place  1  How  often,  when  I  am  what 
I  call  alone,  may  my  mind  be  compared  to  a  puppet- 
show,  a  fair,  a  Newgate,  or  any  of  these  scenes  where 
folly,  noise,  and  wickedness  most  abound  !  On  the  con- 
trary, sometimes  I  have  enjoyed  sweet  recollection 
and  composure  where  I  could  have  hardly  expected 
it.  But  still,  though  the  power  be  all  of  the  Lord,  and 
we  of  ourselves  can  do  nothing,  it  is  both  our  duty  and 
our  wisdom  to  be  attentive  to  the  use  of  appointed 
means  on  the  one  hand,  and  on  the  other,  watchful 
against  those  things  which  we  find  by  experience  have 
a  tendency  to  damp  our  fervour,  or  to  dissipate  our 
spirits.  A  comfortable  intimacy  with  a  fellow-worm 
cannot  be  maintained  without  a  certain  delicacy  and 
circumspection,  a  studiousness  in  improving  oppor- 
tunities of  pleasing,  and  in  avoiding  what  is  known  to 
be  offensive ;  for  though  love  will  make  large  allow- 
ances for  involuntary  mistakes,  it  cannot  easily  brook 
a  slight.  We  act  thus  as  it  were  by  instinct  towards 
those  whom  we  dearly  love,  and  to  whom  we  feel 
ourselves  greatly  obliged :  and  happy  are  they  who 
are  most  influenced  by  this  sentiment  in  their  walk 
before  the  Lord.  But  alas !  here  we  are  chargeable 
with  such  inconsistencies  as  we  should  be  greatly 
ashamed  of  in  common  life.  And  well  it  is  for  us  that 
the  Lord's  thoughts  and  ways  are  above  ours,  and  that 
he  is  infinite  in  mercy  as  well  as  in  power;  for  surely 
our  dearest  friends  would  have  been  weary  of  us,  and 
have  renounced  us  long  ago,  had  we  behaved  to  them 
as  we  have  too  often  done  to  him.  He  is  God,  and 
not  man,  and  therefore  he  still  waits  to  be  gracious, 


456 


CARDIPIIONIA. 


though  we  have  so  often  trifled  with  him.  Surely  we 
may  well  say  with  the  prophet,  "Who  is  a  God  like 
unto  thee,  that  pardoneth  iniquity  ?"  His  tenderness 
and  forbearance  towards  his  own  people  (whose  sins, 
being  committed  against  love,  and  light,  and  expe- 
rience, are  more  aggravated  than  others,)  is  astonish- 
ing indeed.  But,  oh !  may  the  time  past  suffice  to 
have  grieved  his  Spirit,  and  may  we  be  enabled  from 
henceforth  to  serve  him  with  a  single  eye  and  a  sim- 
ple heart,  to  be  faithful  to  every  intimation  of  his  will, 
and  to  make  him  all  in  all ! 

Mr.  has  been  here,  and  I  have  been  with 

him  at  since  his  return.    We  seem  glad  to  be 

together  when  we  can.  When  I  am  with  him,  I  feel 
quite  at  home  and  at  ease,  and  can  tell  him  (so  far  as 
I  dare  tell  a  creature)  all  that  is  in  my  heart:  a  plain 
proof,  that  union  of  spirit  depends  no  more  upon  an 
exact  uniformity  of  sentiment  than  on  a  uniformity 
of  prayers ;  for  in  some  points  of  doctrine  we  differ 
considerably ;  but  I  trust  I  agree  with  him  in  the 
views  I  have  of  the  excellency,  suitableness,  and  suf- 
ficiency of  the  Saviour,  and  of  his  right  to  reign  with- 
out a  rival  in  the  hearts  of  his  redeemed  people.  An 
experimental  knowledge  of  Jesus,  as  the  deliverer  from 
sin  and  urraih,  and  the  author  of  eternal  life  and  salva- 
tion to  all  who  are  enabled  to  believe,  is  a  sufficient 
ground  for  union  of  heart :  in  this  point,  all  who 
are  taught  of  God  are  of  one  mind.  But  an  eager 
fighting  for  or  against  those  points  which  are  usually 
made  the  subjects  of  controversy,  tends  to  nourish 
pride  and  evil  tempers  in  ourselves,  and  to  alienate 
our  hearts  from  those  we  hope  to  spend  an  eternity 
with.  In  heaven  we  shall  neither  be  Dissenters, 
Moravians,  nor  Methodists ;  neither  Calvinists  nor 
Arminians ;  but  followers  of  the  Lamb,  and  children 
of  the  kingdom.  There  we  shall  hear  the  voice  of 
war  no  more. 

We  are  still  favoured  with  health  and  many  tem- 
poral blessings.  My  spiritual  walk  is  not  so  smooth 
as  my  outward  path;  in  public  I  am  mercifully  sup- 
ported, in  secret  I  most  sensibly  feel  my  own  vileness 


LETTERS  TO   MISS  D  .  457 

and  weakness;  but  through  all,  the  Lord  is  gracious. 
I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  IV. 

January  10,  1775. 
There  is  hardly  any  thing  in  which  the  Lord  permits 
me  to  meet  with  more  disappointment,  than  in  the  ad- 
vantage I  am  ready  to  promise  myself  from  creature 
converse.  When  I  expect  to  meet  any  of  my  Chris- 
tian friends,  my  thoughts  usually  travel  much  faster 
than  my  body;  I  anticipate  the  hour  of  meeting,  and 
my  imagination  is  warmed  with  expectation  of  what 
I  shall  say  and  what  I  shall  hear :  and  sometimes  I 
have  had  seasons  for  which  I  ought  to  be  more  thank- 
ful than  I  am.  It  is  pleasant  indeed  when  the  Lord 
favours  us  with  a  happy  hour,  and  is  pleased  to  cause 
our  hearts  to  burn  within  us  while  we  are  speaking 
of  his  goodness.  But  often  it  is  far  otherwise  with 
me :  I  carry  with  me  a  dissipation  of  spirit,  and  find 
that  I  can  neither  impart  nor  receive.  Something 
from  within  or  from  without  crosses  my  schemes ; 
and  when  I  retire,  I  seem  to  have  gained  nothing  but 
a  fresh  conviction,  that  we  can  neither  help  nor  be 
helped,  unless  the  Lord  himself  is  pleased  to  help  us. 
With  his  presence  in  our  hearts,  we  might  be  com- 
fortable and  happy  if  shut  up  in  one  of  the  cells  of 
Newgate ;  without  it,  the  most  select  company,  the 
most  desirable  opportunities,  prove  but  clouds  without 
water. 

I  have  sometimes  thought  of  asking  you  whether 
you  find  that  difference  between  being  abroad  and  at 
home  that  I  do?  But  I  take  it  for  granted  that  you 
do  not;  your  connections  are,  I  believe,  chiefly  with 
those  who  are  highly  favoured  of  the  Lord,  and  if  you 
can  break  through  or  be  upon  your  guard  against  the 
inconveniencies  which  attend  frequent  changes  and 
much  company,  you  must  be  very  happy  in  them. 
But,  I  believe,  considering  my  weakness,  the  Lord 
39 


458 


CARDIPHONIA. 


has  chosen  wisely  and  well  for  me,  in  placing  me  in  a 
state  of  retirement  and  not  putting  it  in  my  power, 
were  it  ever  so  much  my  inclination,  to  be  often 
abroad.  As  I  stir  so  seldom,  I  believe  when  I  do  it  is 
not,  upon  the  whole,  to  my  disadvantage;  for  I  meet 
with  more  or  less  upon  which  my  reflections  after- 
wards may,  by  his  blessing,  be  useful  to  me,  though 
at  the  time  my  visits  most  frequently  convince  me  how 
little  wisdom  or  skill  I  have  in  improving  time  and 
opportunities.  But  were  I  to  live  in  London,  I  know 
not  what  might  be  the  consequence.  Indeed,  I  need 
not  puzzle  myself  about  it,  as  my  call  does  not  lie 
there ;  but  I  pity  and  pray  for  those  do  who  live  there, 
and  I  admire  such  of  them  as,  in  those  circumstances 
which  appear  so  formidable  to  me,  are  enabled  to 
walk  simply,  humbly,  and  closely  with  the  Lord.  They 
remind  me  of  Daniel,  unhurt  in  the  midst  of  lions,  or  of 
the  bush  which  Moses  saw,  surrounded  with  flames, 
yet  not  consumed,  because  the  Lord  was  there.  Some 
such  I  do  know,  and  I  hope  you  are  one  of  the 
number. 

This  is  certain,  that  if  the  light  of  God's  countenance, 
and  communion  with  him  in  love,  afford  the  greatest 
happiness  we  are  capable  of,  then  whatever  tends  to 
indispose  us  for  this  pursuit,  or  to  draw  a  veil  between 
him  and  our  souls,  must  be  our  great  loss.  If  we 
walk  with  him,  it  must  be  in  the  path  of  duty,  wdiich 
lies  plain  before  us  when  our  eye  is  single,  and  we  are 
waiting  with  attention  upon  his  word,  Spirit,  and  pro- 
vidence. Now,  wherever  the  path  of  duty  leads  we 
are  safe  ;  and  it  often  does  lead  and  place  us  in  such 
circumstances  as  no  other  consideration  would  make 
us  choose.  We  are  not  designed  to  be  mere  recluses, 
but  to  have  all  a  part  to  act  in  life.  Now,  if  I  find 
myself  in  the  midst  of  things  disagreeable  enough  in 
themselves  to  the  spiritual  life ;  yet  if,  when  the  ques- 
tion occurs,  What  dost  thou  here?  my  heart  can 
answer,  I  am  here  by  the  will  of  God ;  I  believe  it  to 
be,  all  things  considered,  my  duty  to  be  here  at  this 
time  rather  than  elsewhere — if  I  say  I  am  tolerably 
satisfied  of  this,  then  I  would  not  burden  and  grieve 


LETTERS   TO   MISS  D- 


459 


myself  about  what  I  cannot  avoid  or  alter,  but  endea- 
vour to  take  all  such  things  up  with  cheerfulness,  as 
a  part  of  my  daily  cross;  since  I  am  called,  not  only 
to  do  the  will  of  God,  but  to  sutler  it:  but  if  I  am 
doing  my  own  will  rather  than  his,  then  I  have  reason 
to  fear  lest  I  should  meet  with  either  a  snare  or  a  sting 
at  every  step.  May  the  Lord  Jesus  be  with  you  ! — 
I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  V. 

April  13,  1776. 
Dear  Madam, — I  am  rather  of  the  latest  to  present  my 

congratulations  to  you  and  Mr.    on  your 

marriage,  but  I  have  not  been  unmindful  of  you.  My 
heart  has  repeatedly  wished  you  all  that  my  pen  can 
express,  that  the  new  relation  in  which  the  providence 
of  God  has  placed  you  may  be  blessed  to  you  in  every 
respect,  may  afford  you  much  temporal  comfort,  pro- 
mote your  spiritual  progress,  and  enlarge  your  sphere 
of  usefulness  in  the  world  and  in  the  church. 

By  this  time  I  suppose  visits  and  ceremonies  are 
pretty  well  over,  and  you  are  beginning  to  be  settled 
in  your  new  situation.  What  an  important  period  is  a 
wedding-day !  What  an  entire  change  of  circum- 
stances does  it  produce  !  What  an  influence  it  has 
upon  every  day  of  future  life  !  How  many  cares,  in- 
quietudes, and  trials,  does  it  expose  us  to,  which  we 
might  otherwise  have  avoided !  But  they  who  love 
the  Lord,  and  are  guided  by  his  word  and  providence, 
have  nothing  to  fear :  for  in  every  state,  relation,  and 
circumstance  in  life,  he  will  be  with  them,  and  will 
surely  do  them  good.  His  grace,  which  is  needful  in 
a  single,  is  sufficient  for  a  married  life.    I  sincerely 

wish  Mr.  and  you  much  happiness  together ; 

that  you  may  be  mutually  helpmates,  and  assist  each 
other  in  walking  as  fellow-heirs  of  the  hope  of  eternal 
life.  Your  cares  and  trials,  I  know,  must  be  increased; 
may  your  comforts  be  increased  proportionally !  They 


4G0 


CARDIPHONIA. 


will  be  so,  if  you  are  enabled  heartily  and  simply  to 
entreat  the  Lord  to  keep  your  heart  fixed  near  to  him- 
self. All  the  temporal  blessings  and  accommodations 
he  provides  to  sweeten  life,  and  make  our  passage 
through  this  wilderness  more  agreeable,  will  fail  and 
disappoint  us,  and  produce  us  more  thorns  than  roses, 
unless  we  can  keep  sight  of  his  hand  in  bestowing 
them,  and  hold  and  use  the  gifts  in  some  due  subser- 
viency to  what  we  owe  to  the  Giver.  But,  alas  !  we 
are  poor  creatures,  prone  to  wander,  prone  to  admire 
our  gourds,  cleave  to  our  cisterns,  and  think  of  build- 
ing tabernacles,  and  taking  our  rest  in  this  polluted 
world.  Hence  the  Lord  often  sees  it  necessary,  in 
mercy  to  his  children,  to  embitter  their  sweets,  to 
break  their  cisterns,  send  a  worm  to  their  gourds,  and 
draw  a  dark  cloud  over  their  pleasing  prospects.  His 
word  tells  us  that  all  here  is  vanity,  compared  with 
the  light  of  his  countenance  ;  and  if  we  cannot  or  will 
not  believe  it  upon  the  authority  of  his  word,  we  must 
learn  it  by  experience.  May  he  enable  you  to  settle 
it  in  your  hearts,  that  creature  comforts  are  precarious, 
insufficient,  and  ensnaring ;  that  all  good  comes  from 
his  hands,  and  that  nothing  can  do  us  good,  but  so  far 
as  he  is  pleased  to  make  it  the  instrument  of  commu- 
nicating, as  a  stream,  that  goodness  which  is  in  him 
as  a  fountain.  Even  the  bread  which  we  eat  without 
the  influence  of  his  promise  and  blessing,  would  no 
more  support  us  than  a  stone ;  but  his  blessing  makes 
everything  good,  gives  a  tenfold  value  to  our  comforts, 
and  greatly  diminishes  the  weight  of  every  cross. 

The  ring  upon  your  finger  is  of  some  value  as  gold, 
but  this  is  not  much :  what  makes  it  chiefly  valuable 
to  you  is,  that  you  consider  it  as  a  pledge  and  token 
of  the  relation  you  bear  to  him  who  gave  it  you.  I 
know  no  fitter  emblem  of  the  light  in  which  we  should 
consider  all  those  good  things  which  the  Lord  gives 
us  richly  to  enjoy.  When  every  thing  we  receive 
from  him  is  received  and  prized  as  a  fruit  and  pledge 
of  his  covenant-love,  then  his  bounties,  instead  of 
being  set  up  as  rivals,  and  idols  to  draw  our  hearts 
from  him,  awaken  us  to  fresh  exercises  of  gratitude, 


LETTERS   TO    MISS  D- 


461 


and  furnish  us  with  fresh  motives  of  cheerful  obedience 
every  hour. 

Time  is  short,  and  we  live  in  a  dark  and  cloudy- 
day.  When  iniquity  abounds,  the  love  of  many  waxes 
cold ;  and  we  have  reason  to  fear  the  Lord's  hand  is 
lifted  up  in  displeasure  at  our  provocations.  May  he 
help  us  to  set  loose  to  all  below,  and  to  be  found 
watching  unto  prayer  for  grace  to  keep  our  garments 
undefiled,  and  to  be  faithful  witnesses  for  him  in  our 
places  !  O  !  it  is  my  desire  for  myself  and  for  all  my 
dear  friends,  that  whilst  too  many  seem  content  with 
a  half  profession,  a  name  to  live,  an  outward  attach- 
ment to  ordinances,  and  sentiments,  and  parties,  we 
may  be  ambitious  to  experience  what  the  glorious 
gospel  is  capable  of  effecting,  both  as  to  sanctification 
and  consolation,  in  this  state  of  infirmity  ;  that  we  may 
have  our  loins  girded  up,  our  lamps  burning,  and  by 
our  simplicity  and  spirituality  constrain  those  who 
know  us  to  acknowledge  that  we  have  been  with 
Jesus,  have  sat  at  his  feet,  and  drunk  of  his  Spirit. — 
I  am,  &c. 


39* 


THREE  LETTERS  TO  MRS.  H 


LETTER  % 

Long  and  often  I  have  thought  of  writing  to  you :  now 
the  time  is  come.  May  the  Lord  help  me  to  send  a 
word  in  season  !  I  know  not  how  it  may  be  with 
you,  but  he  does,  and  to  him  I  look  to  direct  my 
thoughts  accordingly.  I  suppose  you  are  still  in  the 
school  of  the  cross,  learning  the  happy  art  of  extracting 
real  good  out  of  seeming  evil,  and  of  growing  tall  by 
stooping.  The  flesh  is  a  sad  untoward  dunce  in  this 
school;  but  grace  makes  the  spirit  willing  to  learn  by 
suffering ;  yea,  it  cares  not  what  it  endures,  so  sin 
may  be  mortified,  and  a  conformity  to  the  image  of 
Jesus  be  increased.  Surely  when  we  see  the  most 
and  the  best  of  the  Lord's  children  so  often  in  heavi- 
ness, and  when  we  consider  how  much  he  loves  them, 
and  what  he  has  done  and  prepared  for  them,  we  may 
take  it  for  granted  that  there  is  a  need-be  for  their 
sufferings.  For  it  would  be  easy  to  his  power,  and 
not  a  thousandth  part  of  what  his  love  intends  to  do 
for  them,  should  he  make  their  whole  life  here,  from 
the  hour  of  their  conversion  to  their  death,  a  continued 
course  of  satisfaction  and  comfort,  without  any  thing 
to  distress  them  from  within  and  without.  But  were 
it  so,  should  we  not  miss  many  advantages?  In  the 
first  place,  we  should  not  then  be  very  conformable  to 
our  Head,  nor  be  able  to  say,  As  he  was,  so  are  we 
in  this  world.  Methinks  a  believer  would  be  ashamed 
to  be  so  utterly  unlike  his  Lord.  What !  the  Master 
always  a  man  of  sorrow  and  acquainted  with  grief, 
462 


LETTERS   TO   MRS.  IT 


463 


and  the  sei'vant  always  happy  and  full  of  comfort ! 
Jesus  despised,  reproached,  neglected,  opposed,  and 
betrayed,  and  his  people  admired  and  caressed;  he 
living  in  the  want  of  all  things,  and  they  filled  with 
abundance;  he  sweating  blood  for  anguish,  and  they 
strangers  to  distress;  how  unsuitable  would  these 
things  be !  How  much  better  to  be  called  to  the 
honour  of  filling  up  the  measure  of  his  sufferings  !  A 
cup  was  put  into  his  hand  on  our  account,  and  his  love 
engaged  him  to  drink  it  for  us.  The  wrath  which  it 
contained  he  drank  wholly  himself,  but  he  left  us  a 
little  affliction  to  taste,  that  we  might  pledge  him,  and 
remember  how  he  loved  us,  and  how  much  more  he 
endured  for  us  than  he  will  ever  call  us  to  endure  for 
him.  Again,  how  could  we,  without  sufferings,  mani- 
fest the  nature  and  truth  of  gospel  grace  ?  What 
place  should  we  then  have  for  patience,  submission, 
meekness,  forbearance,  and  a  readiness  to  forgive,  if 
we  had  nothing  to  try  us  either  from  the  hand  of  the 
Lord,  or  from  the  hand  of  men  ?  A  Christian  without 
trials  would  be  like  a  mill  without  wind  or  water;  the 
Contrivance  and  design  of  the  wheel-work  within  side 
would  be  unnoticed  and  unknown,  without  something 
to  put  it  in  motion  from  without.  Nor  would  our 
graces  grow,  unless  they  were  called  out  to  exercise; 
the  difficulties  we  meet  with  not  only  prove  but 
strengthen  the  graces  of  the  Spirit.  If  a  person  was 
always  to  sit  still,  without  making  use  of  legs  or  arms, 
he  would  probably  wholly  lose  the  power  of  moving 
his  limbs  at  last;  but  by  walking  and  working,  he  be- 
comes strong  and  active.  So,  in  a  long  course  of 
ease,  the  powers  of  the  new  man  would  certainly  lan- 
guish; the  soul  would  grow  soft,  indolent,  cowardly, 
and  faint ;  and  therefore  the  Lord  appoints  his  children 
such  dispensations  as  make  them  strive  and  struggle, 
and  pant:  they  must  press  through  a  crowd,  swim 
against  a  stream,  endure  hardships,  run,  wrestle,  and 
fight,  and  their  strength  grows  in  the  using. 

By  these  things,  likewise,  they  are  made  more 
willing  to  leave  the  present  world,  to  which  we  are 
prone  to  cleave  too  closely  in  our  hearts  when  our 


464 


CAK.DIPHONIA. 


path  is  smooth.  Had  Israel  enjoyed  their  former 
peace  and  prosperity  in  Egypt  when  Moses  came  to 
invite  them  to  Canaan,  I  think  they  would  hardly  have 
listened  to  him.  But  the  Lord  suffered  them  to  be 
brought  into  great  trouble  and  bondage,  and  then  the 
news  of  deliverance  was  more  welcome;  yet  still  they 
were  but  half  willing,  and  they  carried  a  love  to  the 
flesh-pots  of  Egypt  with  them  into  the  wilderness. 
We  are  like  them;  though  we  say  this  world  is  vain 
and  sinful,  we  are  too  fond  of  it;  and  though  we  hope 
for  true  happiness  only  in  heaven,  we  are  often  well 
content  to  stay  longer  here.  But  the  Lord  sends 
afflictions  one  after  another  to  quicken  our  desires, 
and  to  convince  us  that  this  cannot  be  our  rest. 
Sometimes,  if  you  drive  a  bird  from  one  branch  of  a 
tree,  he  will  hop  to  another  a  little  higher,  and  from 
thence  to  a  third ;  but  if  you  continue  to  disturb  him, 
he  will  at  last  take  wing  and  fly  quite  away.  Thus 
we,  when  forced  from  one  creature  comfort,  perch 
upon  another,  and  so  on ;  but  the  Lord  mercifully  fol- 
lows us  with  trials,  and  will  not  let  us  rest  upon  any; 
by  degrees  our  desires  take  a  nobler  flight,  and  can  be 
satisfied  with  nothing  short  of  himself;  and  we  say, 
"  To  depart  and  be  with  Jesus  is  best  of  all." 

I  trust  you  find  the  name  and  grace  of  Jesus  more 
and  more  precious  to  you ;  his  promises  more  sweet, 
and  your  hope  in  them  more  abiding ;  your  sense  of 
your  own  weakness  and  unworthiness  daily  increasing; 
your  persuasion  of  his  all-sufficiency  to  guide,  support, 
and  comfort  you,  more  confirmed.  You  owe  your 
growth  in  these  respects  in  a  great  measure  to  his 
blessing  upon  those  afflictions  which  he  has  prepared 
for  you,  and  sanctified  to  you.  May  you  praise  him 
for  all  that  is  past,  and  trust  him  for  all  that  is  to 
come. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTERS   TO   MRS.  II- 


4G5 


LETTER  II 

Though  I  have  the  pleasure  of  hearing  of  you,  and 
sending  a  remembrance  from  time  to  time,  I  am 
willing,  by  this  opportunity  to  direct  a  few  lines  to 
you,  as  a  more  express  testimony  of  my  sincere  re- 
gard. 

I  think  your  experience  is  generally  of  the  fearful, 
doubting  cast.  Such  souls,  however,  the  Lord  has 
given  particular  charge  to  his  ministers  to  comfort. 
He  knows  our  infirmities,  and  what  temptations  mean, 
and,  as  a  good  Shepherd,  he  expresses  a  peculiar  care 
and  tenderness  for  the  weak  of  the  flock.  Isa.  xl.  4. 
But  how  must  I  attempt  your  comfort  ?  Surely  not 
by  strengthening  a  mistake,  to  which  we  are  all  too 
liable,  by  leading  you  to  look  into  your  own  heart  for 
(what  you  will  never  find  there)  something  in  yourself 
whereon  to  ground  your  hopes,  if  not  wholly,  yet  at 
least  in  part.  Rather  let  me  endeavour  to  lead  you 
out  of  yourself;  let  me  invite  you  to  look  unto  Jesus. 
Should  we  look  for  light  in  our  own  eyes,  or  in  the 
sun  ?  Is  it  indwelling  sin  distresses  you  ?  Then  I 
can  tell  you  (though  you  know  it)  that  Jesus  died  for 
sin  and  sinners.  I  can  tell  you  that  his  blood  and 
righteousness  are  of  infinite  value;  that  his  arm  is 
almighty,  and  his  compassions  infinite  ;  yea,  you  your- 
self read  his  promises  every  day,  and  why  should  you 
doubt  their  being  fulfilled'!  If  you  say  you  do  not 
question  their  truth,  or  that  they  are  accomplished  to 
many,  but  that  you  can  hardly  believe  they  belong  to 
you  ;  I  would  ask,  what  evidence  you  would  require? 
A  voice  or  an  angel  from  heaven  you  do  not  expect. 
Consider,  if  many  of  the  promises  are  not  expressly 
directed  to  those  to  whom  they  belong.  When  you 
read  your  name  on  the  superscription  of  this  letter, 
you  make  no  scruple  in  opening  it :  why,  then,  do  you 
hesitate  at  embracing  the  promises  of  the  gospel, 
where  you  read  they  are  addressed  to  those  who 
mourn,  who  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteousness, 


466 


CARDIPHONIA. 


who  are  poor  in  spirit,  &c,  and  cannot  but  be  sensi- 
ble that  a  gracious  God  has  begun  to  work  these  dis- 
positions in  your  heart  ?  If  you  say  that  though  you 
do  at  times  mourn,  hunger,  &c,  you  are  afraid  you 
do  it  not  enough,  or  not  aright ;  consider,  that  this  sort 
of  reasoning  is  very  far  from  the  spirit  and  language 
of  the  gospel ;  for  it  is  grounded  on  a  secret  supposi- 
tion, that  in  the  forgiveness  of  sin  God  has  a  respect 
to  something  more  than  the  atonement  and  mediation 
of  Jesus;  namely,  to  some  previous  good  qualifications 
in  a  sinner's  heart,  which  are  to  share  with  the  blood 
of  Christ  in  the  honour  of  salvation.  The  enemy  de- 
ceives us  in  this  matter  the  more  easily,  because  a 
propensity  to  the  covenant  of  works  is  a  part  of  our 
natural  depravity.  Depend  upon  it,  you  never  will 
have  a  suitable  and  sufficient  sense  of  the  evil  of  sin, 
and  of  your  share  in  it,  so  long  as  you  have  any  sin 
remaining  in  you.  We  must  see  Jesus  as  he  is,  before 
our  apprehensions  of  any  spiritual  truth  will  be  com- 
plete. But  if  we  know  that  we  must  perish  without 
Christ,  and  that  he  is  able  to  save  to  the  uttermost,  we 
know  enough  to  warrant  us  to  cast  our  souls  upon 
him,  and  we  dishonour  him  by  fearing  that  when  we 
do  so  he  will  disappoint  our  hopes.  But  if  you  are 
still  perplexed  about  the  high  points  of  election,  &c,  I 
would  advise  you  to  leave  the  disposal  of  others  to  the 
great  Judge;  and  as  to  yourself,  I  think  I  need  not  say 
much  to  persuade  you,  that  if  ever  you  are  saved  at 
all,  it  must  be  in  a  way  of  free  and  absolute  grace. 
Leave  disputes  to  others;  wait  upon  the  Lord,  and  he 
will  teach  you  all  things,  in  such  degree  and  time  as 
he  sees  best.  Perhaps  you  have  suffered  for  taking 
things  too  much  upon  trust  from  men.  Cease  from 
man,  whose  breath  is  in  his  nostrils.  One  is  your 
master,  even  Christ.  Study  and  pray  over  the  Bible ; 
and  you  may  take  it  as  a  sure  rule,  that  whatever 
sentiment  makes  any  part  of  the  word  of  God  unwel- 
come to  you  is  justly  to  be  suspected.  Aim  at  a 
cheerful  spirit.  The  more  you  trust  God,  the  better 
you  will  serve  him.  While  you  indulge  unbelief  and 
suspicion,  you  weaken  your  own  hands,  and  discour- 


LETTERS  TO   MRS.  H 


4G7 


age  others.  Be  thankful  for  what  he  has  shown  you, 
and  wait  upon  him  for  more ;  you  shall  find  he  has 
not  said,  "  Seek  ye  my  face  in  vain."  I  heartily  com- 
mend you  to  his  grace  and  care,  and  am,  &c. 


LETTER  III.  ' 

At  length,  and  without  further  apology  for  my  silence, 
I  sit  down  to  ask  you  how  you  fare.  Afflictions,  I 
hear,  have  been  your  lot ;  and  if  I  had  not  heard  so,  I 
should  have  taken  it  for  granted;  for  I  believe  the 
Lord  loves  you  ;  and  as  many  as  he  loves  he  chastens. 
I  think  you  can  say,  afflictions  have  been  good  for 
you,  and  I  doubt  not  but  you  have  found  strength  ac- 
cording to  your  day  ;  so  that  though  you  may  have 
been  sharply  tried,  you  have  not  been  overpowered. 
For  the  Lord  has  engaged  his  faithfulness  for  this  to 
all  his  children,  that  he  will  support  them  in  all  their 
trials ;  so  that  the  fire  shall  not  consume  them,  nor 
the  floods  drown  them.    1  Cor.  x.  13;  Isa.  xliii.  2. 

If  you  can  say  thus  much,  cannot  you  go  a  little 
further,  and  add,  in  the  apostle's  words,  "  None  of 
these  things  move  me,  neither  count  I  my  life  dear. 
I  rather  glory  in  my  infirmities,  that  the  power  of 
Christ  may  rest  upon  me;  yea,  doubtless,  I  count  all 
things  loss  and  of  no  regard,  for  the  excellency  of  the 
knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus  my  Lord ;  for  when  I  am 
weak,  then  I  am  strong."  Methinks  I  hear  you  say, 
"  God,  who  comforteth  those  who  are  cast  down,  has 
comforted  my  soul;  and  as  my  troubles  have  abounded, 
my  consolations  in  Christ  have  abounded  also.  He 
has  delivered,  he  does  deliver,  and  in  him  I  trust  that 
he  will  yet  deliver  me."  Surely  you  can  set  your 
seal  to  these  words.  The  Lord  help  you,  then,  to  live 
more  and  more  a  life  of  faith,  to  feed  upon  the  promises, 
and  to  rejoice  in  the  assurance  that  all  things  are 
yours,  and  shall  surely  work  for  your  good. 

If  I  guess  right  at  what  passes  in  your  heart,  the 
name  of  Jesus  is  precious  to  you  ;  and  this  is  a  sure 


408 


CARDIPHONIA 


token  of  salvation,  and  that  of  God.  You  could  not 
have  loved  him,  if  he  had  not  loved  you  first.  He 
spoke  to  you,  and  said,  "  Seek  my  face,"  before  your 
heart,  cried  to  him,  "  Thy  face,  O  Lord,  will  I  seek." 
But  you  complain,  "  Alas!  I  love  him  so  little."  That 
very  complaint  proves  that  you  love  him  a  great  deal ; 
for  if  you  loved  him  but  a  little,  you  would  think  you 
loved  him  enough.  A  mother  loves  her  child  a  great 
deal,  yet  does  not  complain  of  not  loving  it  more; 
nay,  perhaps,  she  hardly  thinks  it  possible.  But  such 
an  infinite  object  is  Jesus,  that  they  who  love  him 
better  than  parents  or  child,  or  any  earthly  relation  or 
comfort,  will  still  think  they  hardly  love  him  at  all ; 
because  they  see  such  a  vast  disproportion  between 
the  utmost  they  can  give  him,  and  what  in  himself  he 
deserves  from  them.  But  I  can  give  you  good  advice 
and  good  news ;  love  him  as  well  as  you  can  now, 
and  ere  long  you  shall  love  him  better.  O  !  when  you 
see  him  as  he  is,  then  I  am  sure  you  will  love  him 
indeed  !  If  you  want  to  love  him  better  now  while 
you  are  here,  I  believe  I  can  tell  you  the  secret  how 
this  is  to  be  attained:  Trust  him.  The  more  you 
trust  him  the  better  you  will  love  him.  If  you  ask 
further,  How  shall  I  do  to  trust  him  1  I  answer,  Try 
him:  the  more  you  make  trial  of  him,  the  more  your 
trust  in  him  will  be  strengthened.  Venture  upon  his 
promises;  carry  them  to  him,  and  see  if  he  will  not  be 
as  good  as  his  word.  But,  alas  !  Satan  and  unbelief 
work  the  contrary  way.  We  are  unwilling  to  try 
him,  and  therefore  unable  to  trust  him ;  and  what 
wonder,  then,  that  our  love  is  faint,  for  who  can  love 
at  uncertainties  ? 

If  you  are  in  some  measure  thankful  for  what  you 
have  received,  and  hungering  and  thirsting  for  more, 
you  are  in  the  frame  I  would  wish  for  myself ;  and  I 
desire  to  praise  the  Lord  on  your  behalf.  Pray  for 
us.    We  join  in  love  to  you. — I  am,  &c. 


TWO  LETTERS  TO  MISS  P  


LETTER  I. 

August  17,  177G. 
It  is  indeed  natural  to  us  to  wish  and  to  plan,  and 
it  is  merciful  in  the  Lord  to  disappoint  our  plans,  and 
to  cross  our  wishes.  For  we  cannot  be  safe,  much 
less  happy,  but  in  proportion  as  we  are  weaned  from 
our  own  wills,  and  made  simply  desirous  of  being 
directed  by  his  guidance.  This  truth  (when  we  are 
enlightened  by  his  word)  is  sufficiently  familiar  to  the 
judgment ;  but  we  seldom  learn  to  reduce  it  into  prac- 
tice, without  being  trained  a  while  in  the  school  of 
disappointment.  The  schemes  we  form  look  so  plausi- 
ble and  convenient,  that  when  they  are  broken  we  are 
ready  to  say,  What  a  pity  !  We  try  again,  and  with 
no  better  success  ;  we  are  grieved,  and  perhaps  angry, 
and  plan  out  another,  and  so  on ;  at  length,  in  course  of 
time,  experience  and  observation  begin  to  convince 
us,  that  we  are  not  more  able  than  we  are  worthy  to 
choose  aright  for  ourselves.  Then  the  Lord's  invita- 
tion to  cast  our  cares  upon  him,  and  his  promise  to 
take  care  of  us,  appear  valuable ;  and  when  we  have 
done  planning,  his  plan  in  our  favour  gradually  opens, 
and  he  does  more  and  better  for  us  than  we  could  either 
ask  or  think.  1  can  hardly  recollect  a  single  plan  of 
mine,  of  which  I  have  not  since  seen  reason  to  be  satis- 
fied, that  had  it  taken  place  in  season  and  circum- 
stance just  as  I  proposed,  it  would,  humanly  speaking, 
have  proved  my  ruin  ;  or  at  least  it  would  have  de- 
prived me  of  the  greater  good  the  Lord  had  designed 
4G9  40 


470 


CARDIPHONIA. 


for  me.  We  judge  of  things  by  their  present  appear- 
ances but  the  Lord  sees  them  in  their  consequences  ; 
if  we  could  do  so  likewise,  we  should  be  perfectly  of 
his  mind  :  but  as  we  cannot  it  is  an  unspeakable  mercy 
that  he  will  manage  for  us,  whether  we  are  pleased 
with  his  management  or  not ;  and  it  is  spoken  of  as 
one  of  his  heaviest  judgments,  when  he  gives  any  per- 
son or  people  up  to  the  way  of  their  own  hearts,  and 
to  walk  after  their  own  counsels. 

Indeed,  we  may  admire  his  patience  towards  us.  If 
we  were  blind,  and  reduced  to  desire  a  person  to  lead 
us,  and  should  yet  pretend  to  dispute  with  him,  and 
direct  him  at  every  step,  we  should  probably  soon 
weary  him,  and  provoke  him  to  lead  us  to  find  the 
way  by  ourselves  if  we  could.  But  our  gracious  Lord 
is  long-suffering  and  full  of  compassion;  he  bears  with 
our  frowardness,  yet  he  will  take  methods  both  to 
shame  and  to  humble  us,  and  to  bring  us  to  a  confes- 
sion that  he  is  wiser  than  we.  The  great  and  unex- 
pected benefit  he  intends  us,  by  all  the  discipline  we 
meet  with,  is  to  tread  down  our  wills,  and  bring  them 
into  subjection  to  his.  So  far  as  we  attain  to  this,  we 
are  out  of  the  reach  of  disappointment ;  for  when  the 
will  of  God  can  please  us,  we  shall  be  pleased  every 
day,  and  from  morning  to  night :  I  mean  with  respect 
to  his  dispensations.  O  the  happiness  of  such  a  life  ! 
I  have  an  idea  of  it ;  I  hope  I  am  aiming  at  it,  but 
surely  I  have  not  attained  it.  Self  is  active  in  my 
heart,  if  it  does  not  absolutely  reign  there.  I  profess 
to  believe  that  one  thing  is  needful  and  sufficient,  and 
yet  my  thoughts  are  prone  to  wander  after  a  hundred 
more.  If  it  be  true,  that  the  light  of  his  countenance 
is  better  than  life,  why  am  I  solicitous  about  any  thing 
else  ?  If  he  be  all-sufficient,  and  gives  me  liberty  to 
call  him  mine,  why  do  I  go  a  begging  to  creatures  for 
help?  If  he  be  about  my  path  and  bed;  if  the  smallest 
as  well  as  the  greatest  events  in  which  I  am  concerned, 
are  under  his  immediate  direction ;  if  the  very  hairs 
of  my  head  are  numbered ;  then  my  care  (any  further 
than  a  care  to  walk  in  the  paths  of  his  precepts,  and 
to  follow  the  openings  of  his  providence)  must  be  use- 


LETTERS  TO  MISS  P- 


471 


less  and  needless,  yea,  indeed  sinful  and  heathenish, 
burdensome  to  myself,  and  dishonourable  to  my  pro- 
fession. Let  us  cast  down  the  load  we  are  unable  to 
carry,  and,  if  the  Lord  be  our  shepherd,  refer  all  and 
trust  all  to  him.  Let  us  endeavour  to  live  to  him,  and 
for  him  to-day,  and  be  glad  that  to-morrow,  with  all 
that  is  behind  it,  is  in  his  hands. 

It  is  storied  of  Pompey,  that  when  his  friends  would 
have  dissuaded  him  from  putting  to  sea  in  a  storm,  he 
answsred,  "  It  is  necessary  for  me  to  sail,  but  it  is  not 
necessary  for  me  to  live  !"  O  pompous  speech  in 
Pompey's  sense  !  He  was  full  of  the  idea  of  his  own 
importance,  and  would  rather  have  died  than  have 
taken  a  step  beneath  his  supposed  dignity.  But  it  may 
be  accommodated  with  propriety  to  a  believer's  case. 
It  becomes  us  to  say,  it  is  not  necessary  for  me  to  be 
rich,  or  what  the  world  accounts  wise ;  to  be  healthy, 
or  admired  by  fellow- worms;  to  pass  through  life  in  a 
state  of  prosperity  and  outward  comfort ; — these  things 
may  be,  or  they  may  be  otherwise,  as  the  Lord  in  his 
wisdom  shall  appoint ;  but  it  is  necessary  for  me  to  be 
humble  and  spiritual,  to  seek  communion  with  God,  to 
adorn  my  profession  of  the  gospel,  and  to  yield  sub- 
missively to  his  disposal,  in  whatever  way,  whether 
of  service  or  suffering,  he  shall  be  pleased  to  call  me 
to  glorify  him  in  the  world.  It  is  not  necessary  for 
me  to  live  long,  but  highly  expedient  that  whilst  I  do 
live  I  should  live  to  him.  Here,  then,  I  would  bound 
my  desires  ;  and  here,  having  his  word  both  for  my 
rule  and  my  warrant,  I  am  secured  from  asking  amiss. 
Let  me  have  his  presence  and  his  Spirit,  wisdom  to 
know  my  calling,  and  opportunities  and  faithfulness  to 
improve  them ;  and  as  to  the  rest,  Lord,  help  me  to 
say,  What  thou  wilt,  when  thou  wilt,  and  how  thou 
wilt. — I  am,  &c. 


472 


CAItDIFHONIA. 


LETTER  II. 

Dear  Madam, — What  a  poor,  uncertain  dying  world 
is  this!  What  a  wilderness  in  itself!  How  dark, 
how  desolate,  without  the  light  of  the  gospel  and  the 
knowledge  of  Jesus  !  It  does  not  appear  so  to  us  in 
a  state  of  nature,  because  we  are  then  in  a  state  of 
enchantment,  the  magical  lantern  binding  us  with  a 
splendid  delusion. 

Thus  in  the  desert's  dreary  waste, 
By  magic  power  produced  in  haste, 

As  old  romances  say, 
Castles  and  groves,  and  music  sweet, 
The  senses  of  the  traveller  cheat, 

And  stop  him  in  his  way. 

But  while  he  gazes  with  surprise, 
The  charm  dissolves,  the  vision  dies, 

'  Twas  but  enchanted  ground  : 
Thus,  if  the  Lord  our  spirit  touch, 
The  world,  which  promised  us  so  much, 

A  wilderness  is  found. 

It  is  a  great  mercy  to  be  undeceived  in  time  ;  and 
though  our  gay  dreams  are  at  an  end,  and  we  awake 
to  every  thing  that  is  disgustful  and  dismaying,  yet 
we  see  a  highway  through  the  wilderness,  a  powerful 
guard,  an  infallible  guide  at  hand  to  conduct  us 
through ;  and  we  can  discern  beyond  the  limits  of  the 
wilderness  a  better  land,  where  we  shall  be  at  rest  and 
at  home.  What  will  the  difficulties  we  meet  by  the 
way  then  signify?  The  remembrance  of  them  will 
only  remain  to  heighten  our  sense  of  the  love,  care, 
and  power  of  our  Saviour  and  leader.  O,  how  shall 
we  then  admire,  adore,  and  praise  him,  when  he  shall 
condescend  to  unfold  to  us  the  beauty,  propriety,  and 
harmony  of  the  whole  train  of  his  dispensations  to- 
wards us,  and  give  us  a  clear  retrospect  of  all  the 
way,  and  all  the  turns  of  our  pilgrimage ! 

In  the  meanwhile,  the  best  method  of  adorning  our 


LETTERS  TO  MISS  P- 


473 


profession,  and  of  enjoying  peace  in  our  souls,  is 
simply  to  trust  him,  and  absolutely  to  commit  our- 
selves and  our  all  to  his  management.  By  casting 
our  burdens  upon  him,  our  spirits  become  light  and 
cheerful ;  we  are  freed  from  a  thousand  anxieties  and 
inquietudes,  which  are  wearisome  to  our  minds,  and 
which,  with  respect  to  events,  are  needless  for  us,  yea, 
useless.  But  though  it  may  be  easy  to  speak  of  this 
trust,  and  it  appears  to  our  judgment  perfectly  right 
and  reasonable,  the  actual  attainment  is  a  great  thing; 
and  especially,  so  to  trust  the  Lord,  not  by  fits  and  starts, 
surrendering  one  day  and  retracting  the  next,  but  to 
abide  by  our  surrender,  and  go  habitually  trusting 
through  all  the  changes  we  meet,  knowing  that  his 
love,  purpose,  and  promise,  are  unchangeable.  Some 
little  fainting,  perhaps,  none  are  freed  from ;  but  I  be- 
lieve a  power  of  trusting  the  Lord  in  good  measure  at 
all  times,  and  living  quietly  under  the  shadow  of  his 
wing,  is  what  the  promise  warrants  us  to  expect,  if 
we  seek  it  by  diligent  prayer  ;  if  not  all  at  once,  yet 
by  a  gradual  increase.  May  it  be  your  experience 
and  mine. — I  am,  &c. 


40* 


FOURTEEN  LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  MR. 
B  . 


LETTER  I. 

January  27,  1778. 
Dear  and  Rev.  Sir, — I  call  you  dear,  because  I  love 
you,  and  shall  continue  to  style  you  Reverend  as  long 
as  you  dignify  me  with  that  title.  It  is  indeed  a  pretty 
sounding  epithet,  and  forms  a  striking  contrast  in  the 
usual  application.  The  inhabitants  of  the  moon  (if 
there  be  any)  have  perhaps  no  idea  how  many  reve- 
rend, right  reverend,  and  most  reverend  sinners  we 
have  in  Europe.  And  yet  you  are  reverend,  and  I 
revere  you,  because  I  believe  the  Lord  liveth  in  you, 
and  has  chosen  you  to  be  a  temple  of  his  presence, 
and  an  instrument  of  his  grace. 

I  hope  the  two  sermons  you  preached  in  London 
were  made  useful  to  others,  and  the  medicines  you 
took  there  were  useful  to  yourself.  I  am  glad  to  hear 
you  are  safe  at  home,  and  something  better.  Cheerful 
spring  is  approaching,  then  I  hope  the  barometer  of 
your  spirits  will  rise.  But  the  presence  of  the  Lord 
can  bring  a  pleasanter  spring  than  April,  and  even  in 
the  depth  of  winter. 

At  present  it  is  January  with  me,  both  within  and 
without.  The  outward  sun  shines  and  looks  pleasant, 
but  his  beams  are  faint,  and  too  feeble  to  dissolve  the 
frost.  So  it  is  in  my  heart ;  I  have  many  bright  and 
pleasant  beams  of  truth  in  my  view,  but  cold  pre- 
dominates in  my  frost-bound  spirit,  and  .they  have  but 
little  power  to  warm  me.  I  could  tell  a  stranger 
something  about  Jesus  that  would  perhaps  astonish 
474 


LETTERS  TO  REV.   MR.  B  . 


475 


him :  such  a  glorious  person !  such  wonderful  love ! 
such  humiliation !  such  a  death  !  and  then  what  he  is 
now  in  himself,  and  what  he  is  to  his  people  !  What  a 
sun  !  what  a  shield  !  what  a  root !  what  a  life  !  what 
a  friend !  My  tongue  can  run  upon  these  subjects 
sometimes;  and  could  my  heart  keep  pace  with  it,  I 
should  be  the  happiest  fellow  in  the  country.  Stupid 
creature !  to  know  these  things  so  well,  and  yet  be  no 
more  affected  with  them  !  Indeed  I  have  reason  to  be 
upon  ill  terms  with  myself!  It  is  strange  that  pride 
should  ever  find  any  thing  in  my  experience  to  feed 
upon ;  but  this  completes  my  character  for  folly,  vile- 
ness,  and  inconsistency,  that  I  am  not  only  poor,  but 
proud ;  and  though  I  am  convinced  I  am  a  very 
wretch,  a  nothing  before  the  Lord,  I  am  prone  to  go 
forth  among  my  fellow-creatures  as  though  I  were 
wise  and  good. 

You  wonder  what  I  am  doing,  and  well  you  may; 
I  am  sure  you  would  if  you  lived  with  me.  Too  much 
of  my  time  passes  in  busy  idleness,  too  much  in 
waking  dreams.  I  aim  at  something  ;  but  hindrances 
from  within  and  without  make  it  difficult  for  me  to 
accomplish  any  thing.  I  dare  not  say  I  am  absolutely 
idle,  or  that  I  wilfully  waste  much  of  my  time.  I 
have  seldom  one  hour  free  from  interruption.  Letters 
come  that  must  be  answered,  visitants  that  must  be 
received,  business  that  must  be  attended  to.  I  have  a 
good  many  sheep  and  lambs  to  look  after,  sick  and 
afflicted  souls,  dear  to  the  Lord ;  and  therefore  what- 
ever stands  still,  these  must  not  be  neglected.  Amongst 
various  avocations,  night  comes  before  I  am  ready 
for  noon ;  and  the  week  closes,  when,  according  to 
the  state  of  my  business,  it  should  not  be  more  than 
Tuesday.  O  precious,  irrecoverable  time !  O  that  I 
had  more  wisdom  in  redeeming  and  improving  thee ! 
Pray  for  me,  that  the  Lord  may  teach  me  to  serve 
him  better. — I  am,  &c. 


476 


CARDITHONIA. 


LETTER  II. 

April  28,  1778. 
Dear  Sir, — I  was  not  much  disappointed  at  not  meeting 
you  at  home.  I  know  how  difficult  it  is  to  get  way  from 

 if  you  are  seen  in  the  street  after  breakfast.  The 

horse-leech  has  two  daughters,  saying,  Give,  give : 
the  cry  there  is  Preach,  preach.  When  you  have 
told  them  all,  you  must  tell  them  more,  or  tell  it  them 
over  again.  Whoever  will  find  tongue,  they  will  en- 
gage to  find  ears.  Yet  I  do  not  blame  this  impor- 
tunity ;  I  wish  you  were  teased  more  with  it  in  your 
own  town;  for  though,  undoubtedly,  there  are  too 
many,  both  at  Newport  and  here,  whose  religion  lies  too 
much  in  hearing,  yet  in  many  it  proceeds  from  a  love 
to  the  truth,  and  to  the  ministers  who  dispense  it. 
And  I  generally  observe,  that  they  who  are  not  will- 
ing to  hear  a  stranger  (if  his  character  is  known), 
are  indifferent  enough  about  hearing  their  own  min- 
ister. 

I  beg  you  to  pray  for  me.  I  am  a  poor  creature, 
full  of  wants.  I  seem  to  need  the  wisdom  of  Solomon, 
the  meekness  of  Moses,  and  the  zeal  of  Paul,  to  enable 
me  to  make  full  proof  of  my  ministry.  But  alas  !  you 
may  guess  the  rest. 

Send  me  the  way  to  Christ.  I  am  willing  to  be  a 
debtor  to  the  wise  and  unwise,  to  doctors  and  shoe- 
makers, if  I  can  get  a  hint,  or  a  JVota  Bene,  from  any 
one,  without  respect  to  parties.  When  a  house  is  on 
fire,  Churchmen,  Dissenters,  Methodists,  Papists,  Mora- 
vians, and  Mystics,  are  all  welcome  to  bring  water. 
At  such  times,  nobody  asks,  Pray  friend,  whom  do 
you  hear  1  or,  What  do  you  think  of  the  five  points  1 
&c,  &c. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.   MR.  B- 


477 


LETTER  III. 

June  17,  1778. 
My  Dear  Friend, — I  know  not  that  I  have  any  thing  to 
say  worth  postage,  though,  perhaps,  had  I  seen  you 
before  you  set  off,  something  might  have  occurred 
which  will  not  be  found  in  my  letter.  Yet  I  write  a 
line,  because  you  bid  me,  and  are  in  a  far  foreign 

country.    You  will  find  Mr.    a  man  to  your 

tooth,  but  he  is  in  Mr.  W  's  connection.  So  I  re- 
member Venerable  Bede,  after  giving  a  high  charac- 
ter of  some  cotemporary,  kicks  his  full  pail  of  milk 
down,  and  reduces  him  almost  to  nothing,  by  adding, 
in  the  close,  to  this  purpose  ;  "  But,  unhappy  man,  he 
did  not  keep  Easter  our  way !"  A  fig  for  all  connec- 
tions, say  I,  and  say  you,  but  that  which  is  formed  by 
the  bands,  joints,  and  ligaments,  the  apostle  speaks  of, 
Eph.  iv.  16,  et  alibi.    Therefore  I  venture  to  repeat 

it,  that  Mr.  ,  though  he  often  sees  and  hears  Mr. 

W  ,  and  I  believe  loves  him  well,  is  a  good  man ; 

and  you  will  see  the  invisible  mark  upon  his  forehead, 
if  you  examine  him  with  your  spiritual  spectacles. 

Now,  methinks  I  do  pity  you :  I  see  you  melted 
with  heat,  stifled  with  smoke,  stunned  with  noise. 
Ah !  what  a  change  from  the  brooks  and  bushes,  and 
birds  and  green  fields,  to  which  you  had  lately  access. 
Of  old  they  used  to  retire  into  the  deserts  for  mortifi- 
cation. If  I  was  to  set  myself  a  moderate  penance,  it 
might  be  to  spend  a  fortnight  in  London  in  the  height 
of  summer.  But  I  forget  myself:  I  hope  the  Lord  is 
with  you,  and  then  all  places  are  alike.  He  makes  the 
dungeon  and  the  stocks  comfortable,  Acts  xvi,  yea,  a 
fiery  furnace  and  a  lion's  den.  A  child  of  God  in 
London  seems  to  be  in  all  these  trying  situations ;  but 
Jesus  can  preserve  his  own.  I  honour  the  grace  of 
God  in  those  few  (comparatively  few,  I  fear,)  who  pre- 
serve their  garments  undefiled  in  that  Sardis.  The 
air  is  filled  with  infection,  and  it  is  by  special  power 
and  miraculous  preservation   they  enjoy  spiritual 


478 


CARDIPHONIA. 


health,  when  so  many  sicken  and  fall  around  them  on 
the  right,  hand  and  on  the  left.  May  the  Lord  pre- 
serve you  from  the  various  epidemical  soul-diseases 
which  abound  where  you  are,  and  be  your  comfort 
and  defence  from  day  to  day. 

Last  week  we  had  a  lion  in  town.  I  went  to  see 
him.  He  was  wonderfully  tame  ;  as  familiar  with  his 
keeper,  as  docile  and  obedient  as  a  spaniel.  Yet  the 
man  told  me  he  had  his  surly  fits,  when  they  durst  not 
touch  him.  No  looking-glass  could  express  my  face 
more  justly  than  this  lion  did  my  heart.  I  could  trace 
every  feature :  as  wild  and  fierce  by  nature ;  yea 
much  more  so :  but  grace  has  in  some  measure  tamed 
me.  I  know  and  love  my  Keeper,  and  sometimes 
watch  his  looks  that  I  may  learn  his  will.  But,  oh  !  I 
have  my  surly  fits  too  ;  seasons  when  I  relapse  into 
the  savage  again,  as  though  I  had  forgotten  all. — I 
am,  &,c. 


LETTER  IV. 

July  13,  1778. 
My  Dear  Friend, — As  we  are  so  soon  to  meet,  as  I 
have  nothing  very  important  to  communicate,  and 
many  things  occur  which  might  demand  my  time,  I 
have  no  other  plea  to  offer,  either  to  you  or  myself, 
for  writing  again,  but  because  I  love  you. 

I  pity  the  unknown  considerable  minister,  with 
whom  you  smoked  your  morning  pipe.  But  we  must 
take  men  and  things  as  we  find  them :  and  when  we 
fall  in  company  with  those  from  whom  we  can  get 
little  other  good,  it  is  likely  we  shall  at  least  find  oc- 
casion for  the  exercise  of  patience  and  charity  to- 
wards them,  and  of  thankfulness  to  Him  who  hath 
made  us  to  differ.  And  these  are  good  things,  though 
perhaps  the  occasion  may  not  be  pleasant.  Indeed  a 
Christian,  if  in  a  right  spirit,  is  always  in  his  Lord's 
school,  and  may  learn  either  a  new  lesson,  or  how  to 
practise  an  old  one,  by  every  thing  he  sees  or  hears, 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  MR.  B  . 


479 


provided  he  does  not  wilfully  tread  upon  forbidden 
ground.  If  he  were  constrained  to  spend  a  day  with 
the  poor  creatures  in  the  common  side  of  Newgate, 
though  he  could  not  talk  with  them  of  what  God  has 
done  for  his  soul,  he  might  be  more  sensible  of  his 
mercy  by  the  contrast  he  would  observe  around  him. 
He  might  rejoice  for  himself,  and  mourn  over  them, 
and  thus  perhaps  get  as  much  benefit  as  from  the  best 
sermon  he  ever  heard. 

It  is  necessary,  all  things  taken  together,  to  have 
connection  more  or  less  with  narrow-minded  people. 
If  they  are,  notwithstanding  their  prejudices,  civil  to 
us,  they  have  a  right  to  some  civility  from  us.  We 
may  love  them,  though  we  cannot  admire  them,  and 
pick  something  good  from  them,  notwithstanding  we 
see  much  to  blame.  It  is  perhaps  the  highest  triumph 
we  can  obtain  over  bigotry,  when  we  are  able  to  bear 
with  bigots  themselves.  For  they  are  a  set  of  trouble- 
some folks,  whom  Mr.  Self  is  often  very  forward  to 
exclude  from  the  comprehensive  candour  and  tender- 
ness which  he  professes  to  exercise  towards  those 
who  differ  from  him. 

I  am  glad  your  present  home  (a  believer  should  be 
always  at  home)  is  pleasant;  the  rooms  large  and  airy; 
your  host  and  hostess  kind  and  spiritual;  and,  upon 
the  whole,  all  things  as  well  as  you  could  expect  to 
find  them,  considering  where  you  are.  I  could  give, 
you  much  such  an  account  of  my  usual  head-quarters 
in  the  city;  but  still  London  is  London.  I  do  not 
wish  you  to  live  there,  for  my  own  sake  as  well  as 
yours ;  but  if  the  Lord  should  so  appoint,  I  believe  he 
can  make  you  easy  there,  and  enable  me  to  make  a 
tolerable  shift  without  you.  Yet  I  certainly  should 
miss  you;  for  I  have  no  person  in  this  neighbourhood 
with  whom  my  heart  so  thoroughly  unites  in  spirituals, 
though  there  are  many  whom  I  love.  But  conversa- 
tion with  most  Christians,  is  something  like  going  to 
court ;  where,  except  you  are  dressed  exactly  accord- 
ing to  a  prescribed  standard,  you  will  either  not  be 
admitted,  or  must  expect  to  be  heartily  stared  at.  But 
you  and  I  can  meet  and  converse,  sans  contrainte,  in 


480 


CAH.MPHONIA. 


an  undress,  without  fear  of  offending,  or  being  ac- 
counted offenders,  for  a  word  out  of  place,  and  not 
exactly  in  the  pink  of  the  mode. 

I  know  not  how  it  is :  I  think  my  sentiments  and 
experience  are  as  orthodox  and  Calvinistical  as  need 
be ;  and  yet  I  am  a  sort  of  speckled  bird  among  my 
Calvinist  brethren.  I  am  a  mighty  good  churchman, 
but  pass  amongst  such  as  a  dissenter  in  prunella.  On 
the  other  hand,  the  dissenters — many  of  them,  I  mean 
— think  me  defective,  either  in  understanding  or  in 
conscience,  for  staying  where  I  am.  Well,  there  is  a 
middle  party,  called  Methodists,  but  neither  do  my 
dimensions  exactly  fit  with  them.  I  am  somehow  dis- 
qualified for  claiming  a  full  brotherhood  with  any 
party.  But  there  are  a  few  among  all  parties  who 
bear  with  me  and  love  me,  and  with  this  I  must  be 
content  at  present.  But  so  far  as  they  love  the  Lord 
Jesus,  I  desire,  and  by  his  grace  I  determine — with  or 
without  their  leave — to  love  them  all.  Party-walls, 
though  stronger  than  the  walls  of  Babylon,  must  come 
down  in  the  general  ruin,  when  the  earth  and  all  its 
works  shall  be  burnt  up,  if  no  sooner. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  V. 

July,  1778. 

My  Dear  Sir, — I  was  glad  to  hear  that  you  were 
again  within  a  few  miles  of  me ;  and  I  would  praise 
the  Lord,  who  led  you  out  and  brought  you  home  in 
safety,  and  preserved  all  in  peace  while  you  were 
abroad,  so  that  you  found  nothing  very  painful  to  em- 
bitter your  return.  Many  go  abroad  well,  but  return 
no  more.  The  affectionate  wife,  the  prattling  children, 
listen  for  the  well  known  sound  of  papa's  foot  at  the 
door ;  but  they  listen  in  vain :  a  fall  or  a  fever  has  in- 
tercepted him,  and  he  is  gone  far,  far  away.  Some 
leave  all  well  when  they  go  from  home;  but  how 
changed,  how  trying  the  scene,  when  they  come 
back !    In  their  absence  the  Lord  has  taken  away  the 


LETTERS  TO   THE  REV.   MR.  E- 


481 


desire  of  their  eyes  with  a  stroke;  or  perhaps  ruffians 
have  plundered  and  murdered  their  family  in  the  dead 
of  the  night,  or  the  fire  devoured  their  habitation. 

Ah !  how  large  and  various  is  the  list  of  evils  and 
calamities  with  which  sin  has  filled  the  world !  You 
and  I  and  ours  escape  them:  we  stand,  though  in  a 
field  of  battle,  where  thousands  fall  around  us,  because 
the  Lord  is  pleased  to  keep  us.  May  he  have  the 
praise,  and  may  we  only  live  to  love  and  serve  him. 

Mrs.  Newton  has  been  very  ill,  and  my  heart  often  • 
much  pained  while  you  have  been  absent.  But  the 
Lord  has  removed  his  hand;  she  is  much  better,  and  I 
hope  she  will  be  seen  in  his  house  to-morrow.  I  have 
few  trials  in  my  own  person;  but  when  the  Lord 
afflicts  her,  I  feel  it.  It  is  a  mercy  that  he  has  made 
•  us  one;  but  it  exposes  us  to  many  a  pain  which  we 
might  have  missed  if  we  cared  but  little  for  each 
other.  Alas  !  there  is  usually  an  ounce  of  the  golden 
calf,  of  idolatry  and  dependence,  in  all  the  warm  re- 
gard we  bear  to  creatures.  Hinc  iHcs  lacrymcz !  For 
this  reason  our  sharpest  trials  usually  spring  from  our 
most  valued  comforts. 

I  cannot  come  to  you,  therefore  you  must  come 

hither  speedily.    Be  sure  to  bring  Mr.  B  with 

you.  I  shall  be  very  glad  to  see  him,  and  I  long  to 
thank  him  for  clothing  my  book.  It  looks  well  on  the 
outside,  and  I  hope  to  find  it  sound  and  savoury.  I 
love  the  author,  and  that  is  a  step  towards  liking  the 
book.  For  where  we  love,  we  are  generally  tender, 
and  favourably  take  every  thing  by  the  best  handle, 
and  are  vastly  full  of  candour :  but  if  we  are  preju- 
diced against  the  man,  the  poor  book  is  half-con- 
demned before  we  open  it.  It  had  need  be  written 
well,  for  it  will  be  read  with  a  suspicious  eye,  as  if  we 
wished  to  find  treason  in  every  page.  I  am  glad  I 
diverted  and  profited  you  by  calling  myself  a  speckled 
bird.  I  can  tell  you,  such  a  bird  in  this  day,  that 
wears  the  full  colour  of  no  sect  or  party,  is  rara  avis; 
if  not  quite  so  scarce  as  the  phoenix,  yet  to  be  met 
with  but  here  and  there.  It  is  impossible  I  should  be 
all  of  a  colour,  when  I  have  been  a  debtor  to  all  sorts, 

41 


482 


CARDIPHONIA. 


and,  like  the  jay  in  the  fable,  have  been  beholden  to 
most  of  the  birds  in  the  air  for  a  feather  or  two. 
Church  and  Meeting,  Methodist  and  Moravian,  may 
all  perceive  something  in  my  coat  taken  from  them. 
None  of  them  are  angry  with  me  for  borrowing  from 
them;  but  then,  why  could  I  not  be  content  with  their 
colour,  without  going  amongst  other  flocks  and 
coveys,  to  make  myself  such  a  motely  figure  1  Let 
them  be  angry;  if  I  have  culled  the  best  feathers  from 
all,  then  surely  I  am  finer  than  any. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  VI. 

August,  1778. 
Dear  Sir, — If  the  Lord  affords  health ;  if  the  weather 
be  tolerable ;  if  no  unforeseen  change  takes  place ;  if 
no  company  comes  in  upon  me  to-night  (which  some- 
times unexpectedly  happens;)  with  these  provisos,  Mr. 

S  .  and  I  have  engaged  to  travel  to    on 

Monday  next,  and  hope  to  be  with  you  by  or  before 
eleven  o'clock. 

In  such  a  precarious  world,  it  is  needful  to  form  our 
plans  at  two  days'  distance  with  precaution  and  excep- 
tions. James  iv.  13.  However,  if  it  be  the  Lord's  will 
to  bring  us  together,  and  if  the  purposed  interview  be 
for  his  glory  and  our  good,  then  I  am  sure  nothing 
shall  prevent  it.  And  who  in  his  right  wits  would 
wish  either  to  visit  or  to  be  visited  upon  any  other 
terms  1  O  if  we  could  but  be  pleased  with  his  will, 
we  might  be  pleased  from  morning  to  night,  and  every 
day  in  the  year. 

Pray  for  a  blessing  upon  our  coming  together.  It 
would  be  a  pity  to  walk  ten  miles  to  pick  straws,  or 
to  come  with  our  empty  vessels  upon  our  heads,  say- 
ing, "  We  have  found  no  water." — I  am,  &c. 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.   MR.  B  .  483 


LETTER  VII. 

October,  1778. 
My  Dear  Friend, — Your  letters  are  always  welcome ; 
the  last  doubly  so,  for  being  unexpected.  If  you  never 
heard  before  of  a  line  of  yours  being  useful,  I  will  tell 
you  for  once,  that  I  get  some  pleasure  and  instruction 
whenever  you  write  to  me.  And  I  see  not  but  your 
call  to  letter-writing  is  as  clear  as  mine,  at  least  when 
you  are  able  to  put  pen  to  paper. 

I  must  say  something  to  your  queries  about  2  Sam. 
xiv.  I  do  not  approve  of  the  scholastic  distinctions 
about  inspiration,  which  seem  to  have  a  tendency  to 
explain  away  the  authority  and  certainty  of  one-half 
of  the  Bible  at  least.  Though  the  penmen  of  Scrip- 
ture were  ever  so  well  informed  of  some  facts,  they 
would,  as  you  observe,  need  express,  full,  and  infalli- 
ble inspiration  to  teach  them,  which  the  Lord  would 
have  selected  and  recorded  for  the  use  of  the  church, 
amongst  many  others  which  to  themselves  might 
appear  equally  important. 

However,  with  respect  to  historical  passages,  I  dare 
not  pronounce  positively  that  any  of  -them  are,  even  in 
the  literal  sense,  unworthy  of  the  wisdom  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  the  dignity  of  inspiration.  Some,  yea 
many  of  them,  have  often  appeared  trivial  to  me  ;  but 
I  check  the  thought,  and  charge  it  to  my  own  ignor- 
ance and  temerity.  It  must  have  some  importance, 
because  I  read  it  in  God's  book.  On  the  other  hand, 
though  I  will  not  deny  that  they  may  all  have  a  spiri- 
tual and  mystical  sense  (for  I  am  no  more  qualified  to 
judge  of  the  deep  things  of  the  Spirit,  than  to  tell  you 
what  is  passing  this  morning  at  the  bottom  of  the  sea,) 
yet  if,  with  my  present  modicum  of  light,  I  should 
undertake  to  expound  many  passages  in  a  mystical 
sense,  I  fear  such  a  judge  as  you  would  think  my  in- 
terpretations fanciful  and  not  well  supported.  I  sup- 
pose I  should  have  thought  the  Bible  complete,  though 
it  had  not  informed  me  of  the  death  of  Rcbekah's  nurse, 


484 


CAB.DIPHONIA. 


or  where  she  was  buried.  But  some  tell  me  tnat 
Deborah  is  the  law,  and  that  by  the  oak  I  am  to  under- 
stand the  cross  of  Christ ;  and  I  remember  to  have 
heard  of  a  preacher  who  discovered  a  type  of  Christ 
crucified  in  Absalom  hanging  by  the  hair  on  another 
oak.  I  am  quite  a  mole  when  compai-ed  with  these 
eagle-eyed  divines ;  and  must  often  content  myself 
with  plodding  upon  the  lower  ground  of  accommoda- 
tion and  allusion,  except  when  the  New  Testament 
writers  assure  me  what  the  mind  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
was.  I  can  find  the  gospel  with  more  confidence  in 
the  history  of  Sarah  and  Hagar,  than  in  that  of  Leah 
and  Rachel ;  though,  without  Paul's  help,  I  should  have 
considered  them  both  as  family  squabbles,  recorded 
chiefly  to  illustrate  the  general  truth,  that  vanity  and 
vexation  of  spirit  are  incident  to  the  best  men,  in  the 
most  favoured  situations.  And  I  think  there  is  no 
part  of  Old  Testament  history  from  which  I  could  not 
(the  Lord  helping  me)  draw  observations,  that  might 
be  suitable  to  the  pulpit,  and  profitable  to  his  people ; 
so  I  might  perhaps  from  Livy  or  Tacitus.  But  then, 
with  the  Bible  in  my  hands,  I  go  upon  sure  grounds  : 
I  am  certain  of  the  facts  I  speak  from,  that  they  really 
did  happen.  I  may  likewise  depend  upon  the  springs 
and  motives  of  actions,  and  not  amuse  myself  and  my 
hearers  with  speeches  which  were  never  spoken,  and 
motives  which  were  never  thought  of,  till  the  historian 
rummaged  his  pericranium  for  something  to  embellish 
his  work.  I  doubt  not  but  were  you  to  consider  Joab's 
courtly  conduct  only  in  a  literal  sense,  how  it  tallied 
with  David's  desire,  and  how  gravely  and  graciously 
he  granted  himself  a  favour,  while  he  professed  to  oblige 
Joab — I  say,  in  this  view,  you  would  be  able  to  illus- 
trate many  important  Scriptural  doctrines,  and  to 
show  that  the  passage  is  important  to  those  who  are 
engaged  in  studying  the  anatomy  of  the  human  heart. 
— I  am,  &c. 


LETTERS   TO   THE  REV.   MR.   B  . 


485 


LETTER  VIII. 

October  27,  1778. 
My  Dear  Sir, — I  have  been  witness  to  a  great  and 
important  revolution  this  morning,  which  took  place 
while  the  greatest  part  of  the  world  was  asleep.  Like 
many  state  revolutions,  its  first  beginnings  were 
almost  indiscernible;  but  the  progress,  though  gradual, 
was  steady,  and  the  event  decisive.  A  while  ago 
darkness  reigned.  Had  a  man  then  dropped,  for  the 
first  time,  into  our  world,  he  might  have  thought  him- 
self banished  into  a  hopeless  dungeon.  How  could  he 
expect  light  to  rise  out  of  such  a  state  1  And  when 
he  saw  the  first  glimmering  of  dawn  in  the  east,  how 
could  he  promise  himself  that  it  was  the  forerunner 
of  such  a  glorious  sun  as  has  since  arisen !  With 
what  wonder  would  such  a  new-comer  observe  the 
bounds  of  his  view  enlarging,  and  the  distinctness  of 
objects  increasing  from  one  minute  to  another ;  and 
how  well  content  would  he  be  to  part  with  the  twink- 
ling of  the  stars,  when  he  had  the  broad  day  all  around 
him  in  exchange.  I  cannot  say  this  revolution  is  ex- 
traordinary, because  it  happens  every  morning ;  but 
surely  it  is  astonishing,  or  rather  it  would  be  so,  if 
man  was  not  astonishingly  stupid. 

Such  strangers  once  were  we.  Darkness,  gross 
darkness,  covered  us.  How  confined  were  our  views ! 
And  even  the  things  which  were  within  our  reach  we 
could  not  distinguish.  Little  did  we  then  think  what 
a  glorious  day  we  were  appointed  to  see ;  what  an 
unbounded  prospect  would  ere  long  open  before  us ! 
We  knew  not  that  there  was  a  Sun  of  Righteousness, 
and  that  he  would  dawn,  and  rise,  and  shine  upon  our 
hearts.  And  as  the  idea  of  what  we  see  now  was 
then  hidden  from  us,  so  at  present  we  are  almost 
equally  at  a  loss  how  to  form  any  conception  of  the 
stronger  light  and  brighter  prospects  which  we  wait 
and  hope  for.  Comparatively  we  are  in  the  dark 
still :  at  the  most,  we  have  but  a  dim  twilight,  and  see 
41  * 


486 


CARDIPHONU. 


nothing  clearly ;  but  it  is  the  dawn  of  immortality,  and 
a  sure  presage  and  earnest  of  glory. 

Thus  at  times,  it  seems,  a  darkness  that  may  be  felt 
broods  over  your  natural  spirits ;  but  when  the  day- 
star  rises  upon  your  heart,  you  see  and  rejoice  in  his 
light.  You  have  days  as  well  as  nights ;  and  after  a 
few  more  vicissitudes,  you  will  take  your  flight  to  the 
regions  of  everlasting  light,  where  your  sun  will  go 
down  no  more.  Happy  you,  and  happy  I,  if  I  shall 
meet  you  there,  as  I  trust  I  shall.  How  shall  we  love, 
and  sing,  and  wonder,  and  praise  the  Saviour's  name! 

Last  Sunday  a  young  man  died  here  of  extreme  old 
age,  at  twenty-five.  He  laboured  hard  to  ruin  a  good 
constitution,  and  unhappily  succeeded;  yet  amused 
himself  with  the  hopes  of  recovery  almost  to  the  last. 
We  have  a  sad  knot  of  such  poor  creatures  in  this 
place,  who  labour  to  stifle  each  other's  convictions, 
and  to  ruin  themselves  and  associates,  soul  and  body. 
How  industriously  is  Satan  served  !  I  was  formerly 
one  of  his  most  active  under-tempters.  Not  content 
with  running  the  broad  way  myself,  I  was  indefatiga- 
ble in  enticing  others ;  and  had  my  influence  been 
equal  to  my  wishes,  I  would  have  carried  all  the 
human  race  with  me.  And  doubtless  some  have 
perished,  to  whose  destruction  I  was  greatly  instru- 
mental, by  tempting  them  to  sin,  and  by  poisoning  and 
hardening  them  with  principles  of  infidelity  ;  and  yet 
I  was  spared.  When  I  think  of  the  most  with  whom 
I  spent  my  unhappy  days  of  ignorance,  I  am  ready  to 
say,  I  only  am  escaped  alive  to  tell  thee.  Surely  I 
have  not  half  the  activity  and  zeal  in  the  service  of 
Him  who  snatched  me  as  a  brand  out  of  the  burning, 
that  I  had  in  the  service  of  his  enemy.  Then  the  whole 
stream  of  my  endeavours  and  affections  went  one  way; 
now  my  best  desires  are  continually  crossed,  counter- 
acted, and  spoiled,  by  the  sin  which  dwelleth  in  me  ; 
then  the  tide  of  a  corrupt  nature  bore  me  along,  now 
I  have  to  strive  and  swim  against  it.  The  Lord  cut 
me  short  of  opportunities,  and  placed  me  where  1 
could  do  but  little  mischief;  but  had  my  abilities  and 
occasions  been  equal  to  my  heart,  I  should  have  been 


LETTERS  TO   THE  REV.   MR.  B  .  487 


a  Voltaire  and  a  Tiberius  in  one  character,  a  monster 
of  profaneness  and  licentiousness.  O  to  grace  how 
great  a  debtor !  A  common  drunkard  or  profligate 
is  a  petty  sinner  to  what  I  was.  I  had  the  ambition 
of  a  Caesar  or  an  Alexander,  and  wanted  to  rank  in 
wickedness  among  the  foremost  of  the  human  race. 
When  you  have  read  this,  praise  the  Lord  for  his 
mercy  to  the  chief  of  sinners,  and  pray  that  I  may 
have  grace  to  be  faithful.  But  I  have  rambled.  I 
meant  to  tell  you,  that  on  Sunday  afternoon  I  preached 
from  Why  will  ye  die?  Ezek.  xxxiii.  10,  11.  I  endea- 
voured to  show  poor  sinners,  that  if  they  died,  it  was 
because  they  would;  and  if  they  would  they  must.  I 
was  much  affected  for  a  time :  I  could  hardly  speak 
for  weeping,  and  some  wept  with  me.  From  some, 
alas !  I  can  no  more  draw  a  tear,  or  a  relenting 
thought,  than  from  a  mill-stone. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  IX. 

November  27,  1778. 
My  Dear  Friend, — You  are  a  better  expositor  of 
Scripture  than  of  my  speeches,  if  you  really  inferred 
from  my  last  that  I  think  you  shall  die  soon.  I  can- 
not say  positively,  that  you  will  not  die  soon,  because 
life  at  all  times  is  uncertain;  however,  according  to 
the  doctrine  of  probabilities,  I  think,  and  always 
thought,  you  bid  fair  enough  to  outlive  me.  The 
gloomy  tinge  of  your  weak  spirits  led  you  to  consider 
yourself  much  worse  in  point  of  health  than  you  ap- 
pear to  me  to  be. 

In  the  other  point  I  dare  be  more  positive,  that,  die 
when  you  will,  you  will  die  in  the  Lord.*  Of  this  I 
have  not  the  least  doubt;  and  I  believe  you  doubt  of 
it  less,  if  possible,  than  I,  except  in  those  darker  mo- 
ments when  the  atrabilious  humcur  prevails. 

[*  The  Rev.  Mr.  Bull,  of  Newport  Pagnel,  to  whom  these  let- 
ters were  addressed,  died  in  the  year  1S15,  aged  76.  His  last 
words  were,  "Bless  the  Lord."] 


488 


C'ARDirilONIA. 


1  heartily  sympathize  with  you  in  your  complaints; 
but  I  see  you  in  safe  hands.  The  Lord  loves  you, 
and  will  take  care  of  you.  He  who  raises  the  dead, 
can  revive  your  spirits  when  you  are  cast  down.  He 
who  sets  bounds  to  the  sea,  and  says,  "  Hitherto  shalt 
thou  come,  and  no  further,"  can  limit  and  moderate 
that  gloom  which  sometimes  distresses  you.  He 
knows  why  he  permits  you  to  be  thus  exercised.  I 
cannot  assign  the  reasons,  but  I  am  sure  they  are 
worthy  of  his  wisdom  and  love,  and  that  you  will 
hereafter  see,  and  say,  He  has  done  all  things  well. 
If  I  was  as  wise  as  your  philosopher,  I  might  say  a 
great  deal  about  a  melancholy  complexion  ;  but  I  love 
not  to  puzzle  myself  with  second  causes,  while  the 
first  cause  is  at  hand,  which  sufficiently  accounts  for 
every  phenomenon  in  a  believer's  experience.  Your 
constitution,  your  situation,  your  temper,  your  dis- 
temper, all  that  is  either  comfortable  or  painful  in  your 
lot,  is  of  his  appointment.  The  hairs  of  your  head  are 
all  numbered :  the  same  power  which  produced  the 
planet  Jupiter  is  necessary  to  the  production  of  a 
single  hair,  nor  can  one  of  them  fall  to  the  ground, 
without  his  notice,  any  more  than  the  stars  can  fall 
from  their  orbits.  In  providence,  no  less  than  in 
creation,  he  is  Maximus  in  minimis.  Therefore  fear 
not ;  only  believe.  Our  sea  may  sometimes  be  stormy, 
but  we  have  an  infallible  pilot,  and  shall  infallibly 
gain  our  port. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  X. 

February  23,  1779. 
My  Dear  Friend, — On  Saturday,  and  not  before,  I 
heard  you  had  been  ill.  Had  the  news  reached  me 
sooner,  I  should  have  sent  you  a  line  sooner.  I  hope 
you  will  be  able  to  inform  me  that  you  are  now  better 
and  that  the  Lord  continues  to  do  you  good  by  every 
dispensation  he  allots  you.  Healing  and  wounding 
are  equally  from  his  hand,  and  equally  tokens  of  his 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  MR.  B- 


489 


love  and  care  over  us.  I  have  but  little  affliction  in 
my  own  person,  but  I  have  been  often  chastened  of 
late  by  proxy.  The  Lord,  for  his  people's  sake,  is 
still  pleased  to  give  me  health  and  strength  for  public 
service  ;  but  when  I  need  the  rod,  he  lays  it  upon  Mrs. 
Newton.  In  this  way  I  have  felt  much,  without  being 
disabled  and  laid  aside.  But  he  has  heard  prayer  for 
her  likewise,  and  for  more  than  a  fortnight  past  she 
has  been  comfortably  well.  I  lay  at  least  one-half  of 
her  sickness  to  my  own  account.  She  suffers  for  me, 
and  I  through  her.  It  is,  indeed,  touching  me  in  a 
tender  part.  Perhaps  if  I  could  be  more  wise,  watch- 
ful, and  humble,  it  might  contribute  more  to  the  re- 
establishment  of  her  health,  than  all  the  medicines  she 
takes. 

I  somehow  neglected  to  confer  with  you  about  the 
business  of  the  fast-day.  The  last  of  my  three  ser- 
mons, when  I  had,  as  I  expected,  the  largest  congre- 
gation, was  a  sort  of  historical  discourse,  from  Deut. 
xxxii.  15,  in  which,  running  over  the  leading  national 
events  from  the  time  of  WicklifTe,  I  endeavoured  to 
trace  the  steps  and  turns  by  which  the  Lord  has  made 
us  a  fat  and  thriving  people,  and  in  the  event  blessed 
up  beyond  his  favourite  Jeshurun  of  old,  with  civil 
and  religious  liberty,  peace,  honour,  and  prosperity, 
and  gospel  privileges  ;  how  fat  we  were  when  the 
war  terminated  in  the  year  1763,  and  how  we  have 
kicked,  and  forsaken  the  Rock  of  our  Salvation  of  late 
years.  Then  followed  a  sketch  of  our  present  state 
and  spirit  as  a  people,  both  in  a  religious  and  political 
view.  I  started  at  the  picture  while  I  drew  it,  though 
it  was  a  very  inadequate  representation.  We  seemed 
willing  to  afflict  our  souls  for  one  day,  as  Dr.  Lowth 
reads  Isa.  lviii.  5.  But  the  next  day  things  returned 
into  their  former  channel :  the  fast  and  the  occasion 
seemed  presently  forgotten,  except  by  a  few  simple 
souls,  who  are  despised  and  hated  by  the  rest  for  their 
preciseness,  because  they  think  sin  ought  to  be  lamented 
every  day  in  the  year. 

Who  would  envy  Cassandra  her  gift  of  prophecy 
upon  the  terms  she  had  it,  that  her  declarations,  how- 


490 


CARDI FHONIA. 


ever  true,  should  meet  with  no  belief  or  regard  ?  It 
is  the  lot  of  gospel  ministers,  with  respect  to  the  bulk 
of  their  hearers.  But  blessed  be  the  grace  which 
makes  a  few  exceptions !  Here  and  there  one  will 
hear,  believe,  and  be  saved.  Every  one  of  these  is 
worth  a  world  ;  and  our  success  with  a  few  should 
console  us  for  all  our  trials. 

Come  and  see  us  as  soon  as  you  can,  only  not  to- 
morrow, for  I  am  then  to  go  to  T  .    My  Lord, 

the  Great  Shepherd,  has  one  sheep  there,  related  to  the 
fold  under  my  care.  I  can  seldom  see  her,  and  she  is 
very  ill.   I  expect  she  will  be  soon  removed  to  the 

pasture  above.    Our  love  to  Mrs.  B  .  Believe 

me  yours,  &c. 

LETTER  XI. 

April  23,  1779. 
My  Dear.  Friend, — May  I  not  style  myself  a  friend, 
when  I  remember  you  after  the  interval  of  several 
weeks  since  I  saw  you,  and  through  a  distance  of 
threescore  miles  1  But  the  truth  is,  you  have  been 
neither  absent  nor  distant  from  my  heart  a  day. 
Your  idea  has  travelled  with  me :  you  are  a  kind  of  . 
familiar,  very  often  before  the  eyes  of  my  mind.  This, 
1  hope,  may  be  admitted  as  a  proof  of  friendship. 

I  know  the  Lord  loves  you,  and  you  know  it  like- 
wise: every  affliction  affords  you  a  fresh  proof  of  it. 
How  wise  his  management  in  our  trials  !  How  wisely 
adjusted  in  season,  weight,  continuance,  to  answer  his 
gracious  purposes  in  sending  them  !  How  unspeak- 
ably better  to  be  at  his  disposal  than  at  our  own  !  So 
you  say;  so  you  think:  so  you  find.  You  trust  in 
him,  and  shall  not  be  disappointed.  Help  me  with 
your  prayers,  that  I  may  trust  him  too,  and  be  at 
length  enabled  to  say  without  reserve,  What  thou  wilt, 
when  thou  wilt,  how  thou  wilt.  I  had  rather  speak 
these  three  sentences  from  my  heart,  in  my  mother 
tongue,  than  be  master  of  all  the  languages  in  Europe. 
I  am  yours,  6tc. 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  MR.  B- 


491 


LETTER  XII. 

August  19,  1779. 
My  Dear  Friend, — Among  the  rest  of  temporal  mer- 
cies, I  would  be  thankful  for  pen,  ink,  and  paper,  and 
the  convenience  of  the  post,  by  which  means  we  can 
waft  a  thought  to  a  friend  when  we  cannot  get  at 
him.  My  will  has  been  good  to  see  you ;  but  you 
must  accept  the  will  for  the  deed.  The  Lord  has  not 
permitted  me. 

I  have  been  troubled  of  late  with  the  rheumatism  in 
my  left  arm.  Mine  is  a  sinful,  vile  body,  and  it  is  a 
mercy  that  any  part  of  it  is  free  from  pain.  It  is  vir- 
tually the  seat  and  subject  of  all  diseases;  but  the  Lord 
holds  them  like  wild  beasts  in  a  chain,  under  a  strong- 
restraint:  were  that  restraint  taken  off,  they  would  rush 
upon  their  prey  from  every  quarter,  and  seize  upon 
every  limb,  member,  joint,  and  nerve  at  once.  Yet, 
though  I  am  a  sinner,  and  though  my  whole  texture  is 
so  frail  and  exposed,  I  have  enjoyed  for  a  number  of 
years  an  almost  perfect  exemption  both  from  pain  and 
sickness.  This  is  wonderful  indeed,  even  in  my  own 
eyes. 

But  my  soul  is  far  from  being  in  a  healthy  state. 
There  I  have  laboured,  and  still  labour,  under  a  com- 
plication of  diseases;  and  but  for  the  care  and  skill  of 
an  infallible  Physician,  I  must  have  died  the  death 
long  ago.  At  this  very  moment  my  soul  is  feverish, 
dropsical,  paralytic.  I  feel  a  loss  of  appetite,  a  disin- 
clination both  to  food  and  to  medicine;  so  that  I  am 
alive  by  miracle;  yet  I  trust  I  shall  not  die,  but  live 
and  declare  the  works  of  the  Lord.  When  I  faint,  he 
revives  me  again.  I  am  sure  he  is  able,  and  I  trust 
he  has  promised  to  heal  me;  but  how  inveterate  must 
my  disease  be,  that  is  not  yet  subdued,  even  under  his 
management. 

Well,  my  friend,  there  is  a  land  where  the  inhabi- 
tants shall  no  more  say,  "  I  am  sick."  Then  my  eyes 
will  not  be  dim,  nor  my  ear  heavy,  nor  my  heart  hard. 


492 


CARDirilONIA. 


One  sight  of  Jesus  as  he  is 
Will  strike  all  sin  for  ever  dead. 

Blessed  be  his  name  for  this  glorious  hope  !  May 
it  cheer  us  under  all  our  present  uneasy  feelings,  and 
reconcile  us  to  every  cross.  The  way  must  be  right, 
however  rough,  that  leads  to  such  a  glorious  end. 

O  for  more  of  that  gracious  influence,  which  in  a 
moment  can  make  the  wilderness-soul  rejoice  and 
blossom  like  the  rose !  I  want  something  which 
neither  critics  nor  commentators  can  help  me  to. 
The  Scripture  itself,  whether  I  read  it  in  Hebrew, 
Greek,  French,  or  English,  is  a  sealed  book  in  all 
languages,  unless  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  present  to 
expound  and  apply.  Pray  for  me.  No  prayer  seems 
more  suitable  to  me  than  that  of  the  Psalmist:  "  Bring 
my  soul  out  of  prison,  that  I  may  praise  thy  name." 
I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  XIII. 

August  28,  1779. 
My  Dear  Friend, — I  want  to  hear  how  you  are.  I 
hope  your  complaint  is  not  worse  than  when  I  saw 
you.  I  hope  you  are  easier,  and  will  soon  find  your- 
self able  to  move  about  again.  I  should  be  sorry,  if, 
to  the  symptoms  of  the  stone,  you  should  have  the 
gout  superadded  in  your  right  hand;  for  then  you  will 
not  be  able  to  write  to  me. 

We  go  on  much  as  usual ;  sometimes  very  poorly, 
sometimes  a  little  better;  the  latter  is  the  case  to-day. 
My  rheumatism  continues ;  but  it  is  very  moderate 
and  tolerable.  The  Lord  deals  gently  with  us,  and 
gives  us  many  proofs  that  he  does  not  afflict  wil- 
lingly. 

The  days  speed  away  apace ;  each  one  bears  away 
its  own  burden  with  it,  to  return  no  more.  But  plea- 
sures and  pains  that  are  past  are  gone  for  ever. 
What  is  yet  future  will  likewise  be  soon  past.  The 
end  is  coming.    O  to  realize  the  thought,  and  to 


LETTERS  TO  THE  REV.  MR.  E- 


493 


judge  of  things  now  in  some  measure  suitable  to  the 
judgment  we  shall  form  of  them,  when  we  are  about 
to  leave  them  all !  Many  things  which  now  either 
elate  or  depress  us,  will  then  appear  to  be  trifles  light 
as  air. 

One  thing  is  needful :  to  have  our  hearts  united  to 
the  Lord  in  humble  faith;  to  set  him  always  before  us; 
to  rejoice  in  him  as  our  Shepherd  and  our  portion;  to 
submit  to  all  his  appointments,  not  of  necessity,  be- 
cause he  is  stronger  than  we,  but  with  a  cheerful  ac- 
quiescence, because  he  is  wise  and  good,  and  loves  us 
better  than  we  do  ourselves;  to  feed  upon  his  truth;  to 
have  our  understandings,  wills,  affections,  imagina- 
tions, memory,  all  filled  and  impressed  with  the  great 
mysteries  of  redeeming  love;  to  do  all  for  him,  to  re- 
ceive all  from  him,  to  find  all  in  him.  I  have  men- 
tioned many  things,  but  they  are  all  comprised  in 
one, — a  life  of  faith  in  the  Son  of  God.  We  are 
empty  vessels  in  ourselves,  but  we  cannot  remain 
empty.  Except  Jesus  dwells  in  our  hearts,  and  fills 
them  with  his  power  and  presence,  they  will  be  filled 
with  folly,  vanity,  and  vexation. — I  am,  &c. 


LETTER  XIV. 

October  28,  1779. 
My  Dear  Friend, — Being  to  go  out  of  town  to-day,  I 
started  up  before  light  to  write  to  you,  and  hoped  to 
have  sent  you  a  long  letter ;  when,  behold  !  I  could  not 
get  any  paper.    I  am  now  waiting  for  a  peep  at  Mr. 

B  at  his  lodgings,  who  came  to  town  last  night ; 

and  I  shall  write  as  fast  as  I  can  till  I  see  him. 

I  feel  for  you  a  little  in  the  same  way  as  you  feel 
for  yourself.  I  bear  a  friendly  sympathy  in  your  late 
sharp  and  sudden  trial.  I  mourn  with  that  part  of 
you  which  mourns;  but  at  the  same  time,  I  rejoice  in 
the  proof  you  have,  and  which  you  give,  that  the 
Lord  is  with  you  of  a  truth.  I  rejoice  on  your  ac- 
count, to  see  you  supported  and  comforted,  and  en- 

42 


494 


CARDIPHONIA. 


abled  to  say,  He  has  done  all  things  well.  I  rejoice 
on  my  own  account.  Such  instances  of  his  faithful- 
ness and  all-sufficiency  are  very  encouraging.  We 
must  all  expect  hours  of  trouble  in  our  turn.  We 
must  all  feel  in  our  concernments  the  vanity  and  un- 
certainty of  creature  comforts.  What  a  mercy  is  it 
to  know  from  our  own  past  experience,  and  to  have  it 
confirmed  to  us  by  the  experience  of  others,  that  the 
Lord  is  good,  a  stronghold  in  the  day  of  trouble,  and 
that  he  knoweth  them  that  trust  in  him.  Creatures 
are  like  candles ;  they  waste  while  they  afford  us  a 
little  light,  and  we  see  them  extinguished  in  their 
sockets  one  after  another.  But  the  light  of  the  sun 
makes  amends  for  them  all.  The  Lord  is  so  rich  that 
he  easily  can,  so  good  that  he  certainly  will,  give  his 
children  more  than  he  ever  will  take  away.  When 
his  gracious  voice  reaches  the  heart,  "  It  is  I,  be  not 
afraid:  Be  still,  and  know  that  I  am  God:"  when  he 
gives  us  an  impression  of  his  wisdom,  power,  love, 
and  care,  then  the  storm  which  attempts  to  rise  in  our 
natural  passions  is  hushed  into  a  calm;  the  flesh  con- 
tinues to  feel,  but  the  spirit  is  made  willing.  And 
something  more  than  submission  takes  place — a  sweet 
resignation  and  acquiescence,  and  even  a  joy  that  we 
have  any  thing  which  we  value,  to  surrender  to  his 
call. — Yours,  &c. 


THE  END. 


Date  Due 


I 


